THE
BISHOP
OF
GENEVA
HIS
SPIRITVALL
ENTERTAINMENTS
.
THE
FIRST
ENTERTAINMENT
WHERIN
IS
DECLARED
THE
OBLIgation
of
the
constitutions
of
the
visitation
of
Our
Blessed
Ladíe
,
&
of
the
qualities
of
deuotion
,
which
the
Religious
of
the
sayd
order
oughto
haue
.
TThese
constitutions
,
of
themselues
doe
in
no
sorte
oblige
any
one
vnder
sinne
,
either
mortall
or
veniall
:
but
they
are
giuen
onely
for
●●rection
&
guide
to
those
of
the
congregation
;
●●t
not
with
standing
,
if
any
should
violate
●●em
willingly
,
of
purpose
,
with
contempt
,
or
●ith
scandall
,
aswell
to
the
sisters
as
to
stran●●rs
:
she
should
with
out
doubt
committ
à
●●eat
offence
;
for
such
a
person
cannot
be
ex●●pt
from
fault
,
who
debaseth
and
deshono●th
the
things
of
God
,
belieth
her
profession
,
ouerthroweth
the
congregation
,
and
dissipateth
the
fruites
of
good
example
&
sweet
sauour
,
wich
she
ought
to
produce
to
wardes
her
neighbour
:
so
that
such
à
voluntarie
contempt
shall
in
the
ende
be
poursued
with
some
great
chastisment
from
heauen
,
&
especially
with
depriuation
of
the
graces
and
guifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
wich
are
ordinarily
taken
from
them
,
who
abandon
their
good
designes
,
&
quitt
the
way
into
which
Almighty
God
hath
introduced
them
2.
Now
the
contempt
of
Constitutions
,
as
also
of
all
other
good
workes
,
is
knowne
by
these
considetations
following
.
That
person
failleth
therein
,
which
through
contempt
violateth
,
or
omitteth
to
execute
any
ordinance
,
not
only
voluntarily
,
but
of
deliberate
purpose
;
for
if
he
violate
it
in
consideratly
by
obliuion
,
or
surprise
of
some
passion
;
that
i●
another
thing
:
for
contempt
contayneth
in
it
▪
deliberate
will
,
and
a
determinate
purpose
to
doe
that
,
wich
it
doeth
;
where
of
it
followeth
that
the
person
,
who
violateth
the
ordinance
▪
or
disobeyeth
through
contempt
,
he
not
onel●
disobeyeth
,
but
he
will
disobey
;
he
doth
no●
onely
committ
an
act
of
disobedience
,
but
h●
doth
it
with
intention
to
disobey
:
as
for
example
,
It
is
forbiddden
to
eate
out
of
the
time
of
meales
,
a
sister
eateth
plummes
,
Apricokes
▪
or
other
fruites
;
she
violateh
the
Rule
and
committeth
an
act
of
disobedience
:
now
if
she
eat
being
allured
with
the
delighte
,
which
sh●
thinketh
to
receaue
in
it
;
then
she
disobeyet●
but
not
through
disobedience
,
but
through
L●
quorousnes
;
or
else
she
eateth
,
beccause
sh●
hath
the
Rule
in
little
esteme
,
neither
will
regard
it
,
nor
submitt
her selfe
there
vnto
,
&
then
she
disobeyeth
through
contempt
&
disobedience
.
More
ouer
hence
it
followeth
,
that
the
party
that
disobeyeth
,
by
some
allurement
,
inticing
,
or
sodayne
passion
,
would
gladly
be
able
to
content
her
passion
and
not
disobey
,
euen
at
the
same
time
that
she
,
taketh
pleasure
in
matter
of
eating
:
for
example
,
she
is
sorrie
that
it
is
with
disobedience
;
in
which
case
disobedience
followeth
or
accompanieth
the
worke
:
but
in
the
former
,
disobedience
precedeth
or
goes
before
the
action
,
and
serueth
for
the
cause
and
motiue
of
it
,
euen
although
it
be
for
delicacye
;
for
whosoeuer
eateth
against
a
commaundement
,
consequently
or
together
,
committeth
an
act
of
disobedience
;
although
if
it
could
be
auoyded
in
eatting
he
would
not
commit
it
:
euen
as
he
that
drin●eth
very
much
,
would
not
willingly
become
drunke
,
although
in
drinking
he
maketh
him
●●lfe
drunke
.
But
they
who
sinn
through
neglect
,
or
disesteeme
of
the
Rule
,
and
by
disobedience
;
●hey
will
and
intend
the
same
disobedience
,
in
●●ch
sorte
that
they
doe
not
the
worke
,
nor
●●ould
doe
it
,
if
they
weare
not
moued
to
doe
it
●y
the
will
and
pourpose
they
haue
to
disobey
.
●he
one
then
disobeyeth
,
willing
and
inten●●ng
that
to
the
which
disobedience
is
ioyned
,
●●e
other
disobeyeth
willing
and
pourposing
the
●●me
thing
because
disobedience
is
conioyned
●●er
vnto
:
The
one
encountereth
and
disobedi●ce
,
in
the
thing
she
willeth
,
and
would
be
glad
●●t
to
edcounter
it
:
the
other
seeketh
a●fer
dis●●edience
and
would
not
doe
the
thing
,
but
●ith
intention
to
find
disobedience
therein
.
The
●●e
sayeth
,
I
disobey
because
,
I
entend
to
eate
this
apricoke
,
which
I
cannot
doe
but
with
disobedience
:
the
other
sayeth
,
I
eate
it
,
because
I
will
disobey
,
wihch
I
shall
doe
in
eating
:
disobedience
and
contempt
followeth
the
one
,
and
it
conducteth
the
other
:
Now
this
formall
disobedience
and
contempt
of
good
and
holy
things
,
is
neuer
with
out
some
sinne
at
least
veniall
,
no
not
in
things
which
are
onely
conunsells
.
Although
one
is
not
bound
to
followe
the
councells
of
perfection
,
by
the
election
of
other
things
vnder
any
offence
:
yet
may
she
not
therefore
by
disesteeme
,
and
contempt
refuse
them
,
with
out
offence
.
For
though
we
are
not
obliged
to
follow
all
that
is
good
,
yet
we
ought
to
honnour
and
esteeme
it
,
and
consequently
we
haue
much
more
reason
not
to
contemne
or
sett
little
by
it
.
More-ouer
it
followeth
that
she
who
by
contempt
violateth
the
Rule
and
constitutions
,
esteemeth
it
vnprofitable
and
vile
,
which
is
a
very
great
presumption
&
pride
:
or
else
peraduenture
,
if
she
esteeme
it
profitable
,
yet
for
all
that
,
will
not
submitt
her selfe
there-vnto
:
then
she
breaketh
her
purpose
,
with
great
dommage
of
her
neighbour
,
to
whome
she
giueth
scandall
,
and
euill
example
,
&
she
doeth
contrarie
to
her
promise
made
to
the
companie
,
and
disordereth
a
deuout
house
;
vhich
are
three
greeuous
faults
.
But
to
the
end
,
it
may
in
some
sorte
be
discerned
when
a
person
violateth
the
Rules
of
Obedience
by
contempt
,
behould
here
some
signes
.
1.
when
as
being
corrected
,
she
mocketh
at
it
,
and
hath
not
any
repentance
.
2.
when
she
perseuereth
with
out
demonstration
of
any
desire
or
will
to
amend
her selfe
.
3.
when
she
contesteth
,
that
the
Rule
or
commaundement
,
is
not
to
the
purpose
.
4
when
she
endeuoreth
to
draw
others
into
the
same
breach
,
and
taketh
the
feare
thereof
from
them
,
saying
,
that
it
is
nothing
,
&
there
is
no
danger
,
therein
.
Yet
these
signes
are
not
so
certayne
,
but
they
may
happen
sometimes
for
otber
causes
,
aswell
as
that
of
contempt
:
for
it
may
happen
that
a
person
,
derideth
the
party
,
who
reprehendeth
her
;
for
the
little
estimation
she
hath
of
her
;
That
she
perseuereth
through
infirmity
;
or
that
she
contesteth
out
of
despite
and
choler
;
or
to
haue
companions
she
debaucheth
others
,
the
better
to
excuse
her
disordered
b●hauiour
Neuertheless●
it
is
easye
to
iudge
by
●he
circumstances
,
when
these
things
are
done
by
contempt
:
for
in
the
ende
shame
ess●nes
,
impudencie
,
and
manifest
liberty
ordinarilie
follow
contempt
;
and
those
who
haue
it
in
their
hart
,
in
fine
powre
it
forth
at
their
mouth
,
saying
(
as
Dauid
noteth
)
who
shall
controll
vs
?
4.
I
must
needs
add
a
worde
concerning
a
●entation
,
which
may
arriue
vpon
this
point
:
●hat
is
this
,
somtimes
a
person
esteemeth
not
●er
selfe
to
de
disobedient
and
a
libertine
when
hee
neglecteth
but
one
or
two
Rules
,
which
●eeme
to
her
of
smal
importance
,
prouided
●hat
she
obserue
all
the
others
;
But
O
good
God
,
who
seeth
not
this
deceipt
;
considering
●hat
what
one
shall
esteeme
little
,
an
other
will
●uch
regarde
;
and
contrary
.
Likwise
when
〈◊〉
a
companye
one
maketh
no
accompt
of
one
●ule
,
the
second
dispiseth
another
,
the
third
a●other
,
so
the
whole
frame
of
Religious
discipline
,
is
put
out
of
order
.
For
whilest
tha●
the
spirit
of
man
is
no
otherwise
conducted
then
according
to
his
inclinations
and
auersions
,
what
hapneth
vnto
him
,
but
a
perpetuall
inconstancie
,
with
varietie
of
defects
and
offences
?
yesterday
I
was
ioyfull
&
silence
did
dislike
me
;
and
a
tentation
did
suggest
to
me
that
I
was
Idle
perchance
I
am
melancholie
this
day
,
&
it
wil
tell
me
that
recreation
and
intertaynment
are
ye●
far
more
vnprofitable
;
I
was
yesterday
in
consolation
,
then
it
did
please
me
to
sing
:
this
day
I
am
in
desolation
and
it
will
displease
me
,
&
s●
of
other
suth
like
accidents
.
So
that
whosoeuer
will
liue
perfectly
a
happy
lif●
of
necessitie
he
must
accustome
himself
to
liue
according
to
reason
,
to
his
Rules
,
an●
Obedience
;
and
not
according
to
his
inclination
or
auersions
;
and
much
to
esteeme
all
the
Rule●
and
to
h●nour
them
▪
and
cherish
them
▪
at
sca●
in
his
Superior
will
;
for
if
he
neglect
one
now
to
morrow
he
shall
contemne
another
,
&
furthe●
more
the
next
day
another
,
and
then
incontinent●
the
bond
of
duty
being
brok●n
in
an
instant
a
whatsoeuer
vas
bound
there
with
,
by
litt●●
and
little
wil
be
dispersed
and
scaterred
●
broad
.
God
forbid
that
any
of
the
daughters
of
th●
visitation
should
straye
so
farr
out
of
the
w●●
of
the
Loue
of
God
,
that
she
loose
her
sel●
in
the
contempt
of
the
Rules
by
disob●dience
,
hardnesse
and
obstinacie
of
hart
.
F●●
what
greatter
mischeife
or
disaster
could
ha●pen
vnto
her
?
espetially
since
there
are
fe●
particular
and
proper
Rules
of
the
congr●gation
,
the
most
part
,
and
almost
all
of
the
being
either
generall
good
Rules
,
which
they
ought
and
should
obserue
in
their
houses
,
were
they
in
the
world
,
if
they
will
liue
with
any
honour
,
reputation
and
feare
of
God
;
or
else
they
regard
the
apparent
comelines
(
or
)
decencie
of
a
deuoute
house
,
or
the
officers
them selues
in
particular
.
5.
If
so
be
som
times
there
arriue
vnto
them
some
disgust
or
auersion
from
the
constitutions
,
and
Rules
of
the
Congregation
:
they
shal
comport
themselues
in
the
same
manner
,
as
they
are
to
doe
about
other
temptations
,
correcting
the
auersion
by
reason
,
and
by
a
good
and
strong
resolution
,
framed
in
the
superiour
part
of
the
soule
;
attendig
till
God
sende
them
consolation
in
their
way
,
and
make
them
to
see
,
(
as
another
Iacob
,
when
he
was
wearie
and
tired
in
his
voiage
,
)
that
the
Rules
and
method
of
Life
which
they
haue
embraced
,
are
the
true
●adder
,
by
which
they
ought
,
in
guise
of
the
Angell
,
to
mount
vnto
God
by
Charitie
,
and
to
descend
into
themselues
by
humilitie
.
But
if
,
with
out
auersion
,
it
happen
vnto
●hem
to
violate
the
Rules
through
infirmity
:
●hen
they
are
instantly
to
humble
themselues
before
God
,
demaund
pardon
of
him
;
and
re●ewing
their
resolution
of
obseruing
the
same
Rule
,
they
shall
take
care
,
and
wach
●boue
all
,
that
they
enter
not
into
discouragement
of
spirit
and
vnquietnesse
;
but
with
new
confidence
in
God
,
haue
recourse
to
his
holie
Loue
.
6.
And
in
regard
of
violating
of
the
Rule
,
(
which
is
not
done
,
but
by
pure
disobedience
or
by
contempt
)
if
they
doe
it
by
carelessnes
,
infirmity
tentation
,
or
negligence
:
then
they
may
&
ought
to
confesse
it
as
a
veniall
sinne
;
or
otherwise
as
a
thing
,
wherin
there
might
haue
bene
a
veniall
sinne
;
for
although
there
be
not
any
kind
of
sinne
there
in
,
in
vertu
of
obligation
to
the
Rule
;
there
may
be
neuertheless
in
respect
of
their
negligence
carelessnes
,
sodaynesse
,
or
other
such
defects
;
since
it
rarelie
arriueth
,
that
seeing
some
good
proper
for
our
aduance-ment
(
and
especiallie
if
we
be
called
and
inuited
to
doe
the
same
)
we
voluntarilie
giue
it
ouer
&
omitt
it
with
out
offence
;
in
so
much
as
such
an
omission
,
proceedeth
no
otherwise
them
,
of
neglicence
,
and
depraued
affection
,
or
want
of
fernon●
.
And
if
we
must
render
an
account
of
those
wordes
which
are
trulie
idle
,
how
much
more
for
hauing
rendred
vnfruitfull
and
vnprofitable
the
call
which
out
Rule
giueth
vs
for
the
practice
there
of
?
I
haue
sayed
,
It
hapneth
rarely
not
to
offend
god
When
wi●●
Leaue
vndone
a
good
,
fitt
for
our
adduancement
;
because
it
may
so
fall
out
,
that
we
omitt
it
not
willingly
,
or
deliberatly
;
but
by
obliuion
,
vnwarinesse
,
and
subreption
;
and
then
there
is
no
sinne
therein
,
neither
little
nor
great
;
vnlesse
the
thing
,
which
we
forget
,
weare
of
so
great
importance
that
we
weare
obliged
to
hould
our selues
so
attentiue
,
that
we
doe
not
fall
into
obliuion
and
vnwarinesse
;
as
for
exemple
,
if
a
sister
break
silence
,
because
she
is
not
attentiue
,
that
it
is
time
of
silence
,
&
therefore
she
remembreth
not
he●selfe
;
for
somuch
as
she
thinkelth
of
other
things
or
else
she
is
suprised
with
some
motion
to
speake
,
in
the
wich
occasion
she
shall
haue
saye●
some
thing
,
before
she
hath
well
thought
to
repress
it
;
with
out
doubt
she
sinneth
not
:
for
the
●bseruance
of
silence
is
not
of
so
great
impor●ance
,
that
they
be
obliged
to
haue
such
an
at●ention
,
that
they
forgett
it
not
:
rather
contra●iewise
it
is
a
very
good
thing
in
the
time
of
●●lence
to
imploy
themselues
in
other
pious
and
●oly
thoughts
,
and
if
being
attentiue
to
them
,
●ne
forgett
her selfe
to
be
in
time
of
silence
,
●his
obliuion
proceding
from
so
good
a
cause
●an
neuer
be
euill
,
nor
consequently
,
the
wante
●f
silence
,
which
proceedeth
there
of
.
But
if
she
should
forgett
to
serue
a
sicke
per●on
,
which
weare
in
danger
for
want
of
seruice
,
●nd
that
this
office
had
bene
enioyned
her
,
for
●●e
wich
all
reposed
on
her
care
:
it
should
be
no
●ood
excuse
for
her
to
say
,
I
thought
not
of
it
,
I
●●id
not
remember
my selfe
;
no
:
for
the
thing
●as
of
so
great
importance
,
that
she
ought
to
bee
●ttentiue
there
vnto
,
not
to
faile
there
in
;
and
he
want
of
this
attention
may
not
be
excused
,
in
●●gard
of
the
quallitie
of
the
thing
which
doeth
●eserue
and
require
due
attention
.
7.
It
ought
to
be
beleeued
,
that
according
〈◊〉
the
measure
which
diuine
Loue
shall
make
●rogresse
in
the
soules
of
the
daughters
of
the
●ongregation
,
it
will
alwaies
render
them
more
●●act
,
and
carefull
in
the
obseruance
of
their
●onstitutions
,
although
they
of
them
●lues
oblige
not
vnder
payne
of
sinne
nei●●er
mortall
nor
veniall
;
for
if
they
did
obli●●e
vnder
payne
of
death
,
how
much
more
●raitly
,
should
they
obserue
them
?
Now
●oue
is
strong
as
death
;
then
the
attra●●ions
of
Loue
are
also
as
powerfull
to
execute
resolution
,
as
the
threatnings
of
death
:
zeale
sayeth
the
sacred
Canticle
)
is
hard
and
strong
as
hell
:
the
Soules
then
which
haue
zeale
,
will
do●
as
much
and
more
in
vertu
of
the
same
,
than
they
would
doe
for
feare
of
hell
.
So
likwise
by
the
sweet
violence
of
Loue
,
the
daughters
of
the
Congregation
wil
obserue
so
much
more
exactly
their
Rules
,
God
affisting
than
,
then
if
they
weare
obliged
vnder
payne
of
eternall
damnation
It
summe
,
they
shall
haue
perpetuall
memorie
o●
that
which
Salomon
sayeth
in
the
Prouerbs
19.
he
which
keepeth
the
commaundement
▪
gardeth
his
soule
,
and
he
who
neglecteth
his
way
shall
die
now
your
way
is
that
manner
of
Life
,
in
the
which
God
hath
placed
you
.
I
speake
nothing
heere
of
the
obligation
which
we
haue
to
the
obseruance
of
vowes
:
for
it
is
most
euident
,
tha●
whoseuer
absolutely
transgresseth
the
Rule
,
in
th●
essentiall
vowes
of
Pouertie
,
Chastitie
,
and
obedience
,
sinneth
mortally
,
and
he
shoulde
doe
a●
much
breaking
inclosure
.
8.
Lett
the
sisters
make
a
particuler
Professio●
to
nourish
in
their
hartes
an
interiour
strong
an●
generous
deuotion
;
I
say
interiour
that
they
hau●
their
wills
conforme
to
the
good
exteriour
action
they
shall
doe
,
whether
they
be
little
or
great●
Lett
nothing
be
done
out
of
custome
:
but
by
election
and
application
of
the
will
;
&
if
somtimes
the
exteriour
action
preuent
the
interiour
affectio●
because
of
the
continuall
vse
there
of
:
at
least
let
affection
immediatlie
follow
;
if
before
that
I
incline
my selfe
to
my
Superiour
,
I
haue
not
th●
interiour
inclination
by
an
humble
election
to
b●
subiect
vnto
her
:
at
least
lett
this
election
accompanie
,
or
follow
neere
the
exteriour
inclination
The
fisters
of
the
Congregation
haue
very
few
Rules
for
the
exteriour
;
few
a
usterities
;
few
ceremonies
,
short
seruice
:
let
them
therefore
willing●ie
and
louinglie
accommodate
their
hartes
●o
them
,
making
the
exteriour
to
proceede
from
●he
interiour
,
and
nourishing
the
interiour
by
●he
exteriour
,
euen
so
as
fire
produceth
ashes
,
●nd
ashes
nourish
the
fire
.
More
ouer
this
deuotion
must
be
strong
,
First
to
support
tentations
which
are
neuer
●anting
to
them
,
wich
will
with
an
entire
hart
●erue
God
.
Secondly
strong
to
support
the
varietie
of
spirits
●hich
they
shall
find
in
the
congregation
,
which
●s
so
great
a
triall
for
weake
spirits
that
they
shall
●arcely
encounter
any
thing
more
difficult
.
Thirdry
strong
to
support
each
one
her
owne
●mperfections
,
and
not
to
be
disquieted
to
see
●er
selfe
subiect
to
them
:
for
euen
as
she
must
●aue
a
strong
humilitie
,
not
to
loose
courage
,
but
●o
lift
vp
her
confidence
in
God
in
the
midst
of
●er
imbecillities
;
so
must
she
haue
a
powerfull
●ourage
to
entreprise
the
correction
and
amendment
of
them
.
Fourthly
,
strong
to
fight
again
h
cr
imperfections
Fiftly
strong
to
contemne
the
worlde
and
iudge●ents
of
the
world
,
which
are
neuer
wanting
to
cō●●oll
pious
institutes
,
espetially
in
the
beginning
.
Sixtly
,
strong
to
hould
her selfe
independant
of
●ff●ctions
,
frindships
or
particuler
inclinations
,
●o
the
end
she
liue
not
according
to
them
;
but
●ccording
to
the
light
of
true
pietie
.
Seuenthly
,
strong
to
hould
her selfe
independent
●f
tendernesse
,
sweetnesses
,
and
consolations
which
●ome
vnto
vs
aswell
from
God
,
as
from
creatures
,
●nd
not
to
permitt
our selues
to
be
ingaged
to
●hem
.
Again
,
strong
to
enterprise
a
continuall
war●
against
●ur
euill
inclinations
humours
,
habitts
and
propensions
.
In
fine
it
must
be
generous
,
not
to
be
astonished
or
daunted
with
difficulties
;
but
rathe●
contrarie
wr●e
increassing
her
courage
by
them
For
(
as
S.
Bernard
sayeth
)
he
is
not
very
valiant
whose
courage
groweth
not
in
midst
o●
paynes
and
contradictions
.
Generous
to
preten●
the
most
high
point
of
perfection
,
notwithstanding
all
imperfections
,
and
weaknes
or
frailty
sustayning
her selfe
by
a
perfect
confidence
vppon
the
diuine
mercye
,
following
the
exampl●
of
that
soule
who
sayed
to
her
beloued
:
Draw
me
we
will
rume
after
thee
in
the
odour
of
th●
oyntments
:
as
if
she
would
haue
sayed
:
of
my self
I
am
immouable
;
but
when
thou
shalt
draw●
me
,
I
will
rume
The
diuine
Louer
of
our
soule
leaueth
vs
often
as
it
weare
sticking
in
our
miseries
,
to
the
end
we
may
know
our
deliuranc●
commeth
from
him
;
and
when
we
haue
it
,
w●
hould
it
deare
,
as
a
most
pretious
gift
of
hi●
bountie
.
For
this
cause
as
generous
deuotion
neuer
ceaseth
to
cry
vnto
God
,
drawe
me
;
〈◊〉
she
neuer
ceaseth
from
aspiring
,
f●om
hoping
,
an●
from
promising
her selfe
couragiously
to
run●
one
,
and
sayeth
,
we
will
runne
after
thee
;
And
w●
ought
neuer
to
be
troubled
if
at
the
first
onse●
we
runne
not
after
our
Sauiour
,
prouided
that
w●
allwaies
say
,
draw
mee
,
&
that
we
haw
the
courage
for
to
say
:
we
will
runne
;
for
although
w●
runne
not
,
it
sufficeth
that
God
assisting
we
w●
runne
.
This
congregation
not
being
an
assembl●
of
perfect
persons
,
no
more
then
other
Religion
are
,
but
of
persons
whom
pretend
to
perfe●●
themselues
:
not
of
persons
running
,
but
of
per●ons
who
pretend
to
runne
;
and
who
for
this
●ause
learne
first
to
walke
a
slow
pace
,
then
to
●asten
themselues
,
after
to
walke
more
roundly
,
●nd
in
fine
to
runne
.
9.
This
generous
deuotion
contenneth
not
●ny
thing
:
and
causeth
that
with
out
trouble
or
●nquietnesse
we
see
euery
one
to
walke
,
to
●unne
,
to
fly
diuerslie
,
according
to
the
diuersi●ies
of
inspirations
,
and
variety
of
measures
of
●he
diuine
grace
,
which
euerie
one
receaueth
.
This
is
an
aduertisement
which
the
great
Apo●tle
S.
Paule
made
to
the
Romains
.
14.
one
(
sayeth
●e
)
beleeueth
he
may
eate
of
all
things
,
the
other
,
which
is
weake
,
eateth
hearbs
;
Lett
not
hym
that
eateth
,
despise
him
which
eateth
not
,
&
●e
that
eateth
not
,
lett
him
not
iudge
him
that
●ateth
.
Lett
euerie
one
abound
in
his
sence
:
he
that
eateth
,
eateth
to
our
Lord
,
and
he
that
eateth
not
,
eateth
not
to
our
Lord
,
and
aswell
the
one
as
the
other
rendreth
thankes
to
God
.
Your
Rule
doeth
not
commaund
many
fastes
,
neuerthelesse
some
for
particuler
necessities
may
obtayne
licence
to
faste
more
.
Lett
not
those
that
shall
fast
,
dispise
them
that
eate
,
nor
those
that
eat
them
who
doe
fast
,
and
euen
so
in
all
other
things
,
which
are
not
commanded
nor
forbidden
.
Lett
euerie
one
abound
in
her
sence
,
that
is
to
say
,
let
euerie
one
enioy
,
and
vse
her
libertie
,
with
out
iudging
and
controlling
others
,
that
doe
not
as
she
doth
;
desiring
to
haue
her
manner
held
to
be
the
best
:
since
it
may
bee
,
that
one
eateth
with
as
much
renunciation
of
her
owne
will
,
as
another
would
fast
;
&
that
one
telleth
not
his
faultes
by
the
same
renunciation
,
by
the
which
another
telleth
them
.
Generous
deuotion
will
not
haue
companions
in
all
that
she
doth
;
but
only
in
her
pretention
,
which
is
the
Glorie
of
God
and
aduancement
of
her
neighbour
in
the
diuine
Loue
;
and
,
prouided
they
walke
rightly
to
that
end
,
she
careth
not
by
what
way
it
is
;
on
condition
that
he
which
fasteth
,
fast
for
God
;
and
he
who
fasteth
not
,
also
fast
not
for
God
,
she
is
wholie
satisfied
,
as
well
with
the
one
,
as
with
the
other
.
She
will
not
then
drawe
others
to
her
course
,
but
followeth
simply
,
humbly
,
and
peaceably
on
her
way
Yea
if
it
should
happen
that
one
should
eate
not
for
God
,
but
by
inclination
;
or
that
she
should
not
take
a
disclpline
,
not
for
God
,
but
by
à
naturall
auersion
;
yet
for
all
that
,
those
who
doe
the
contrarie
exercises
shall
not
iudg
her
;
but
with
out
censuring
shall
gentlie
and
sweetlie
follow
on
their
way
,
with
out
dispising
,
to
the
preiudice
of
the
weake
;
remembring
them selues
,
that
if
in
these
occasions
,
some
incline
perchance
to
nicenes
:
their
owne
inclinations
and
auersions
also
in
other
occurrences
doe
perhapps
the
same
;
but
also
those
who
haue
such
inclinations
and
auersions
,
ought
to
take
great
heede
,
not
to
vtter
any
wordes
,
nor
to
giue
any
manner
of
signe
of
disgust
,
that
others
doe
better
:
for
it
should
be
a
great
impertinence
in
them
:
but
rather
considering
their
imbecillity
they
ought
to
regard
the
better
doers
with
a
holy
sweete
and
cordiall
reuerence
;
for
thereby
they
may
be
able
to
drawe
as
much
profitt
from
their
weaknes
by
the
humility
that
proceedeth
there
of
,
as
the
others
doe
gaine
by
their
exercises
.
If
that
this
point
be
well
vnderstood
and
wel
obscrued
,
it
will
conserue
a
meruelous
tranquilly
and
sweetnes
in
the
Congregation
.
Lett
Martha
be
actiue
,
but
lett
her
not
controll
Magdalene
;
Lett
Magdalene
contemplate
,
but
so
that
she
dispise
●ot
Martha
;
for
our
Lord
Will
take
the
cause
of
●er
that
shal
be
censured
.
But
neuerthelesse
if
some
sisters
should
haue
●uersions
from
pious
,
good
and
approoued
things
,
or
inclinations
to
things
lesse
pious
;
if
they
will
●eleeue
me
,
they
shall
vse
violence
,
and
shall
●esist
their
auersions
,
and
inclinations
,
as
much
as
●hey
shal
be
able
,
the
better
to
render
themselues
●rue
mistrisses
of
them selues
,
and
to
serue
God
●y
an
excellent
mortification
,
repugning
euen
this
●heir
repugnance
,
contradicting
their
contradiction
declining
from
their
inclinations
,
diuerting
them selues
from
their
auersions
,
and
in
all
and
by
all
making
the
authoritie
of
reason
to
reigne
,
principallie
in
things
,
in
which
they
haue
time
to
take
their
resolution
:
and
for
conclusion
,
they
shall
endeuour
to
haue
a
gentle
and
tractable
hart
,
submisse
and
easie
to
condescend
in
all
lawfull
things
,
and
to
shew
in
euerie
enterprise
,
Obedience
and
Charitie
;
for
to
resemble
the
doue
,
who
receaueth
,
all
the
brightness
and
shinings
the
sunne
giueth
her
;
Blessed
are
the
pliable
harts
,
for
they
will
neuer
breake
.
10.
The
daughters
of
the
visitation
shall
allwaies
speake
very
humbly
of
their
little
congregation
,
and
they
shall
preferr
all
others
before
it
,
(
as
touching
honour
and
precedence
)
yet
neuertheless
they
shall
preferr
it
before
al
other
,
as
touching
Loue
;
willinglie
witnessing
,
when
occasion
shall
present
if
selfe
,
how
contentdllie
they
liue
in
this
vocation
,
euen
so
as
wemen
ought
to
preferr
their
hushands
before
all
others
,
not
as
more
honourable
,
but
in
affection
;
so
euerie
one
preferrs
his
country
before
others
in
Loue
,
not
in
esteeme
;
and
each
Pilot
cherisheth
more
the
vessell
wher
in
h●
saylleth
,
then
thers
,
although
they
be
more
rich
and
better
furnished
.
Lett
vs
freelie
auouch
tha●
other
Congregations
are
better
,
more
rich
,
an●
more
excellent
;
but
therefore
not
more
amiable
,
or
more
desirable
,
or
more
conuenient
,
fo●
vs
;
since
our
Lord
hath
willed
this
should
be
our
countrie
,
our
barke
;
and
that
our
har●
should
be
maried
to
this
institute
,
following
th●
speach
of
him
,
who
being
demaunded
which
was
the
most
delightfull
resting
place
,
and
the
best
foode
for
the
Child
,
the
breast
(
sayed
he
)
and
the
milke
of
his
mother
;
for
although
there
are
many
more
beautifull
breasts
and
better
milke
,
yet
for
him
there
is
not
any
more
proper
,
nor
more
amiable
.
THE
SECOND
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
Wherin
is
demaunded
,
whether
we
may
appeare
before
God
whith
great
confidence
,
hauing
whith
in
our selues
the
feeling
of
our
miserie
,
and
how
;
and
of
the
perfect
abnegation
of
our
seues
.
YOv
demanded
of
mee
,
most
Deare
daughters
,
whether
a
soule
,
that
hath
the
feeling
of
her
miserie
,
may
present
her selfe
before
God
with
a
great
confidence
?
now
I
aunswere
,
that
not
onelie
the
soule
,
which
hath
the
knowl●dg
of
,
her
miserie
;
may
haue
great
confidence
in
God
;
but
also
she
cannot
haue
true
confidence
,
vnlesse
she
haue
the
kenowledg
of
her
miserie
;
for
this
●enowledg
and
confession
of
our
miserie
intro●uceth
vs
before
God
;
euen
so
all
the
great
●ints
as
Iob
,
Dauid
,
and
others
,
did
begin
all
●●eir
prayers
by
the
confession
of
their
miserie
●nd
indignitie
;
therfore
it
is
a
very
good
thing
●or
a
person
to
acknouledg
her selfe
poore
,
vile
●biect
and
vnworthy
to
appeare
in
the
presence
●f
God
.
This
saying
,
knowe
thy selfe
,
so
much
●elebrated
by
the
antients
of
former
times
;
al●hough
that
it
extendeth
it selfe
to
●he
knowledg
●f
the
greatness
,
and
excellencie
of
the
soule
,
that
●t
doe
not
abase
and
prophane
it selfe
in
things
●nworthy
of
its
nobilitie
:
it
also
extendeth
to
●he
knowledg
of
our
indignity
,
imperfection
,
●nd
miserie
.
For
looke
how
much
more
wee
●hall
acknowledg
our selues
to
be
miserable
;
so
much
more
shall
we
confide
in
the
bounty
and
mercy
of
God
:
for
betweene
mercie
and
miserie
●here
is
à
certayne
connexion
so
great
,
that
the
●ne
cannot
be
exercised
with
out
the
other
.
yf
God
had
not
created
man
,
he
had
bene
truely
to●ally
good
;
but
he
had
not
bene
actuallie
mercifull
;
for
so
much
as
mercie
exerciseth
not
it selfe
but
●o
the
miserable
.
You
see
then
,
that
how
much
more
wee
acknowledg
our selues
miserable
,
so
much
more
we
haue
occasion
to
put
our
trust
in
God
,
since
we
haue
nothing
wher
of
to
confide
in
our selues
.
Distrust
of
our selues
proceedeth
from
the
knowledg
of
our
imperfections
:
It
is
good
then
to
distrust
our selues
.
But
to
what
purpose
will
it
serue
vs
,
vnlesse
we
cast
our
whole
confidence
vppon
God
,
and
relie
vppon
his
mercie
?
the
faults
and
infidelities
that
wee
committ
euerie
day
,
ought
indeed
to
bring
vs
shame
and
confusion
,
when
we
will
approch
neere
o●
Lord
;
and
so
we
read
,
that
there
haue
bene
ho●
soules
(
S
Katherin
of
Sienne
,
and
S.
Theresa
)
wh●
when
they
weare
fallen
into
any
fault
,
felt
exceedin●
great
confusion
;
It
is
truelie
very
reasonable
tha●
hauing
offended
God
,
we
should
retire
our
selue
a
little
by
humilitie
.
and
remayne
confounded
for
hauing
offended
a
freind
onely
,
we
are
ashamed
to
approch
to
him
;
but
wee
must
not
remayne
there
;
for
these
vertues
of
humilitie
of
abiection
&
confusion
,
are
mediate
vertue
by
the
which
we
ought
to
mount
to
th●
vnion
of
our
soule
with
God
.
It
would
be
n●
great
matter
,
to
be
annihilated
and
left
naked
o●
our selues
(
the
which
is
donne
by
acts
of
confusion
)
if
it
weare
not
to
giue
our selues
wholie
t●
God
:
euen
as
S.
Paule
taught
vs
,
vhen
he
sayed
vncloth
your selues
of
the
ould
man
,
and
put
o●
you
the
new
,
for
you
must
not
remayne
naked
but
cloth
yourselue
with
God
;
This
little
recoyl●
is
not
made
but
to
the
end
the
soule
may
thereby
leape
forward
into
God
by
an
act
of
Lou●
and
confidence
;
for
wee
must
not
be
co●founded
with
Sadnes
or
vnquietness
;
it
is
self
Lou●
that
giueth
these
confusions
,
by
which
we
ar●
sorrie
for
not
being
perfect
,
not
so
much
for
the
Loue
of
God
,
as
for
the
Loue
of
our selues
.
Yea
although
you
feele
not
any
such
confidence
,
yet
may
you
not
ommitt
to
make
acts
therof
,
and
say
vnto
our
Lord
,
although
,
my
Lord
I
haue
not
any
confidence
in
thee
,
yet
I
know
thou
art
my
God
,
that
I
am
wholie
thine
,
and
haue
no
other
hope
then
in
thy
goodnes
:
and
therefore
I
giue
my selfe
ouer
quite
into
thy
hands
It
is
allwaies
in
our
power
to
make
these
acts
▪
and
albeit
we
haue
difficultie
in
it
,
it
is
not
there●●re
impossible
:
and
it
is
in
these
occasions
,
and
●eses
difficulties
,
that
we
ough
to
giue
testimo●ie
of
our
fidelitie
to
our
Lord
:
for
although
we
●ake
such
acts
with
out
gust
and
with
out
any
●atisfaction
,
we
must
not
be
troubled
;
since
our
●ord
loueth
them
better
so
;
And
doe
not
say
,
as
●ou
are
wont
:
alas
it
is
no
otherwise
then
from
●he
mouth
:
for
if
the
hart
would
it
not
,
the
mouth
would
not
speak●
a
worde
;
Hauing
done
this
,
●emayne
in
peac●
with
out
reflecting
vppon
your
●rouble
;
speake
to
out
Lord
of
some
other
thing
Consider
then
for
conclusion
of
this
first
point
,
that
●t
is
very
good
to
ha●e
confusion
,
when
we
haue
●he
knowlegd
and
feeling
of
our
miserie
,
and
imperfe●●ion
:
but
we
must
not
there
in
nor
for
it
●a●●
into
into
discouragement
but
raise
vp
our
hart
vnto
God
by
a
holie
Confidence
,
the
foundation
whe●e
of
ought
to
be
in
him
;
and
not
in
vs
:
For
so
much
as
we
change
and
he
neuer
changeth
,
but
remayneth
allwais
as
good
and
as
mercifull
,
when
we
are
weake
a●d
imperfect
,
as
when
we
are
strong
and
perfect
I
am
wont
to
say
,
that
the
●hrone
of
the
mercie
of
God
is
our
miserie
:
it
followeth
them
that
how
much
greater
our
miserie
shal
be
,
so
much
great
ther
Confidence
must
we
haue
.
3.
Lett
vs
past
now
to
the
other
question
,
of
forsaking
ones
selfe
,
and
what
ought
to
be
the
cxercise
of
the
soule
abandoned
;
It
must
then
be
vnderstood
that
to
abandon
our
soule
and
to
leaue
our selues
,
is
no
other
thing
,
then
to
quitt
&
break
vs
of
our selfe
will
,
to
giue
it
vnto
God
:
for
it
should
serue
vs
but
little
(
as
I
haue
alreadie
sayed
)
to
renounce
and
leaue
our selues
,
if
it
weare
not
to
vnite
vs
more
perfectlie
to
the
diuine
goodnes
:
it
is
this
then
for
which
this
giuing
ouer
ones
selfe
ought
to
be
mad●
which
otherwise
would
be
vnprofitable
,
a●
should
resemble
those
of
the
antient
philosophe●
who
made
admirable
renuntiations
of
the
selues
and
of
all
thinges
,
for
a
vaine
pretext
giue
them selues
to
philosophy
,
as
Epicte●
most
renowned
philosopher
,
who
being
a
sla●
by
condition
,
by
reason
of
his
great
wisdom
they
weare
content
to
haue
giuen
hem
his
fre●dome
;
but
he
out
of
an
extreame
renuntiatio●
would
not
haue
his
liberty
,
and
so
voluntaril●
remayned
in
slaueric
with
so
great
pouertie
that
after
his
death
they
found
no
other
hous●
hold
stuffe
of
his
but
a
Lampe
,
which
wa●
sould
very
deare
,
because
it
had
bene
the
Lamp
of
so
great
à
man
;
But
we
must
not
abandon
ou●selues
,
vnles
it
weare
to
leaue
our selues
to
the
mercie
of
the
will
of
God
.
There
are
man●
who
say
to
our
Lord
:
I
giue
my selfe
wholie
to
the
with
out
any
reseruation
;
but
there
are
verie
few
,
which
unbrace
the
practice
of
this
renuntiation
,
which
is
no
other
thing
,
then
a
perfect
indifferencie
to
receaue
all
sortes
of
euent●
according
as
they
arriue
by
the
order
of
the
diuine
prouidence
aswell
affliction
,
as
consolation
;
sicknes
as
health
;
pouertie
,
as
riches
,
eontempt
as
honour
,
&
infamy
as
glorie
,
the
which
I
meane
according
to
the
Superiour
part
of
our
soule
;
for
there
is
not
any
doubt
,
but
that
the
inferiour
and
naturall
inclination
will
allwaies
bend
and
tend
to
the
side
of
honour
,
rather
then
that
of
contempt
:
of
riches
,
then
that
of
pouertie
although
there
are
not
any
that
can
be
ignorant
;
that
contempt
,
abiection
,
and
pouerty
,
are
more
pleasing
to
God
,
then
honour
,
and
abundance
of
great
riches
.
§
.
4.
Now
to
gett
this
relinquishing
of
all
at
soeuer
,
we
ought
to
obey
the
wil
of
God
●nified
,
and
that
of
his
good
pleausure
,
the
one
done
by
may
of
resignation
,
the
other
by
way
indifferencie
.
The
will
of
God
signified
com●ehendeth
his
commaudements
,
his
councells
●s
inspirations
,
our
Rules
,
and
the
ordinances
our
Superiours
.
The
will
of
his
good
pleau●●e
,
regardeth
the
euents
of
things
,
which
wee
●n
not
foresee
(
or
)
preuent
:
as
for
example
;
I
●owe
not
if
I
shall
die
to
morrow
,
I
doe
see
at
this
is
the
good
pleausure
of
God
,
and
there
●re
I
render
my selfe
to
his
holy
will
,
and
●ll
die
willinglie
,
In
like
fort
I
know
not
if
the
●●xt
yeare
,
all
the
fruites
of
the
earth
shal
be
●asted
;
if
it
happen
they
be
,
or
there
be
plague
●t
other
like
euents
,
it
is
euident
that
this
is
the
●ood
pleasure
of
God
,
and
therefore
I
conforme
●y
selfe
there
vnto
.
It
may
happen
that
you
●hall
not
haue
consolation
in
your
exercises
;
it
〈◊〉
certayne
that
then
this
is
the
good
pleasure
of
●od
,
wher-fore
you
must
remayne
with
an
ex●eame
indifferencie
betweene
desolation
,
&
●onsolation
.
The
same
ought
to
be
done
in
all
●hings
,
which
shall
artiue
vnto
vs
,
in
the
cloathes
●hat
are
giuen
vs
,
and
in
the
meates
that
are
●resented
vs
.
§
.
5.
It
ought
moreouer
to
be
noted
,
that
there
●re
things
in
which
the
will
of
God
signified
is
●oined
to
that
of
his
good
pleasure
:
as
if
I
fall
sicke
of
a
greeuous
feauer
,
I
see
that
the
good
pleasure
●f
God
in
this
euent
is
,
that
I
remayne
indifferent
either
for
health
or
sicknes
;
but
the
will
of
God
signified
is
,
that
I
who
am
not
vnder
obedience
,
call
for
the
phisition
,
and
that
I
apply
all
th●
remedies
I
can
;
I
doe
not
say
the
most
exquisit
but
the
common
and
ordinarie
;
and
that
t●●
Religious
,
who
are
vnder
a
Superiour
,
recea●●
the
remedies
,
and
vsage
which
are
presente●
them
in
simplicity
and
submission
:
for
God
ha●
signified
it
vnto
vs
,
in
this
that
he
hath
giue
vertu
vnto
remedies
;
the
holy
Scripture
teacheth
it
in
many
places
,
&
the
church
orday●eth
it
:
now
this
being
done
,
lett
the
sickne●
surmount
the
remedie
,
or
the
remedie
surmou●
the
maladie
,
we
ought
to
be
perfectlie
indifferē●
in
such
sort
,
that
if
sicknes
and
health
wear
present
before
vs
,
and
that
our
Lord
did
say
vnt●
vs
:
if
thou
chose
health
,
I
will
not
take
fro●
thee
one
graine
of
my
grace
:
and
if
thou
mak●
choise
of
sicknes
,
I
will
not
augment
it
one
io●
at
all
:
but
to
make
choise
of
sicknes
would
b●
more
agreable
to
my
will
,
the
soule
then
,
tha●
intirely
abandoneth
,
and
comitteth
it selfe
int●
the
hands
of
our
Lord
,
will
with
out
doubt
choos●
sicknes
,
for
this
cause
onelie
,
that
there
is
in
i●
some
what
more
of
the
good
pleasure
of
God
yea
though
she
weare
to
remayne
all
her
life
in
●
bedd
,
not
being
able
to
doe
any
other
thing
,
th●
to
suffer
,
yet
would
not
she
for
any
thing
in
th●
world
desire
any
other
estate
then
that
.
Euen
th●
saints
which
are
in
heauen
,
haue
such
an
vnion
with
the
will
of
God
,
that
if
there
weare
to
be
had
a
little
more
of
the
good
pleasure
of
God
in
hell
thy
would
quitt
paradice
to
goe
thither
.
This
estate
of
forsaking
of
ones
selfe
comprehendeth
also
the
entire
resignation
to
the
good
pleasure
of
God
in
all
temptations
,
as
drinesses
,
auersions
,
and
repugnances
,
which
may
arriue
in
a
spirituall
life
;
for
in
all
these
things
we
see
the
●od
pleasure
of
God
;
when
they
arriue
not
by
●r
default
,
and
that
on
our
part
there
be
no
●ne
.
In
fine
this
renuntiation
of
our selues
,
is
●e
vertu
of
vertues
:
it
is
,
the
creame
of
●haritie
,
the
sweete
sauour
of
humilitie
,
the
●eritt
(
as
it
seemeth
)
of
patience
,
and
the
fruite
〈◊〉
perseuerance
.
O
great
is
this
vertue
,
and
●lie
worthy
to
be
practiced
by
the
most
deare
●hildren
of
God
.
My
father
;
sayed
our
most
●weet
Sauiour
vppon
the
crosse
I
committ
my
●iritt
into
thy
bandes
as
yf
he
would
Saye
:
●s
true
that
all
is
consummate
,
and
that
haue
accomplished
all
that
thou
hast
com●aunded
me
:
but
more
ouer
if
such
be
thy
●ill
,
that
I
remayne
yet
on
this
Cross
,
to
●●ffer
more
,
I
am
content
,
and
committ
my
●●irit
into
thy
handes
,
thou
mayest
do
there●ith
,
euen
as
it
shall
please
thee
We
ought
●
doe
the
same
,
my
most
deare
daughters
,
●
euerie
occasion
,
be
ir
that
we
doe
suffer
,
●r
that
wee
doe
enioy
some
contentment
;
●eauing
our selues
to
be
conducted
by
●e
diuine
will
,
according
to
his
good
●easure
,
with
out
euer
permitting
our
●elues
to
be
preoccupated
by
our
particuler
will
.
Out
Lord
loueth
with
an
extreeme
●ender
loue
those
,
who
are
so
happie
,
as
●o
abandon
themselues
totally
to
his
pa●ernall
care
,
leauing
themselues
to
be
go●erned
by
his
diuine
prouidence
,
with
out
●●nusing
(
or
)
considering
whether
the
effects
●f
this
prouidedce
,
shabe
beneficiall
,
pro●itable
,
or
dommagable
to
them
,
being
most
assured
,
that
nothing
shall
be
sent
vnto
them
from
his
paternall
and
amiab●
hart
;
nor
that
he
will
permitt
any
thing
to
arri●
vnto
them
,
aut
of
which
he
will
not
can●
them
to
drawe
good
and
profit
;
prouided
th●
they
put
theyr
whole
confidence
in
him
,
a●
that
thy
say
with
a
good
hart
:
I
remitt
my
spir●●
my
soule
,
my
hodie
,
and
all
that
I
haue
into
t●
blessed
hands
,
to
doe
according
as
it
sh●●
please
thee
.
For
we
are
neuer
reduced
to
suc●●
extremitye
,
that
we
may
not
allwaies
pow●●
before
his
diuine
maiestie
perfumes
of
holy
su●mission
to
his
most
blessed
will
,
and
a
continua●●
promise
neuer
willinglie
to
offend
him
.
§
.
2.
Somtimes
our
Lord
will
that
the
soule
chosen
for
the
seruice
of
his
diuine
maies●●
should
nourish
them selues
wih
a
firme
and
i●uariable
resolution
to
follow
him
,
among
th●
disgusts
,
drinesses
repugnances
,
and
asperities
〈◊〉
a
spirituall
life
,
with
out
consolation
,
sweetnes●
tenderness
and
gusts
;
&
that
they
beleeue
the●selues
,
not
to
be
worthy
of
other
treating
:
fo●lowing
our
diuine
Sauiour
with
the
pure
poi●
(
or
)
quintessence
of
the
spiritt
,
hauing
no
othe●
prop
or
stay
,
then
that
of
the
diuine
will
,
whic●
would
haue
it
so
.
Behould
then
how
I
desi●●
you
should
walke
my
Deare
daughters
.
But
now
you
demaund
of
me
,
wherin
this
soul
ought
interioulie
'to
imploy
her selfe
,
which
i●
totally
abandoned
into
the
hands
of
God
?
she
sha●●
doe
nothing
but
remayne
neere
vnto
our
Lor●
with
out
care
of
any
thing
,
no
not
of
her
own
bodie
nor
of
her
soule
;
for
since
she
is
imbarke●
vnder
the
prouidence
of
God
,
what
hath
she
t●
doe
to
thinke
of
that
which
is
to
come
?
ou●
Lord
,
to
whome
she
hath
totallie
left
her selfe
will
prouide
sufficientlie
for
her
.
Yet
my
meaning
●s
not
,
that
she
think
not
of
those
things
,
to
which
she
is
obliged
,
according
to
her
charge
;
for
a
Superiour
ought
not
vnder
colour
of
●bandoning
her selfe
to
God
,
and
reposing
in
●is
care
,
neglect
to
read
,
and
learne
the
documents
,
which
are
proper
for
the
exercise
of
her
●harge
.
It
is
most
true
that
she
ought
to
haue
great
confidence
,
to
forsake
her selfe
in
such
manner
,
with
out
any
reseruation
to
,
the
diuine
●rouidence
;
Moreouer
that
when
wee
abandon
●ur
selues
wholie
,
our
Lord
taketh
care
of
all
,
●nd
conducteth
all
:
but
if
we
reserue
any
thing
of
the
which
we
confide
not
in
him
,
he
leaueth
vs
;
as
if
he
sayed
,
You
thinke
to
be
wise
enough
with
out
mee
,
I
leaue
you
to
gouerne
,
you
●hall
see
how
you
will
find
your selues
there-in
Those
who
are
dedicated
to
God
in
Religion
,
ought
to
abandon
all
with
out
any
reseruation
.
Sainct
Marye
Magdalene
,
who
was
totallie
giuen
ouer
to
the
will
of
our
Lord
,
remayned
at
his
feete
,
and
did
hearken
whilst
he
spake
;
●nd
when
he
ceased
to
speake
,
she
also
ceased
to
●earken
;
but
she
did
not
therefore
remoue
from
being
neere
him
:
euen
so
the
soule
,
which
is
so
giuen
ouer
,
hath
noe
other
thing
to
doe
,
then
to
remayne
beweene
the
armes
of
our
Lord
,
as
a
child
in
the
bosome
of
his
Mother
,
who
when
●he
setteth
him
on
the
ground
for
to
goe
,
he
goeth
,
vntill
such
time
as
she
taketh
him
vp
againe
;
and
when
she
will
carrie
him
he
permitteth
it
;
for
he
knoweth
not
,
nor
thinketh
whether
he
goeth
;
but
leaueth
himselfe
to
be
carryed
,
or
lead
,
whether
it
pleaseth
his
Mother
;
in
the
same
sort
,
this
soule
louing
the
will
of
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
in
all
things
that
arriue
vnto
her
,
leaueth
her selfe
to
be
carried
,
and
walketh
neuerthelesse
,
perf●rming
with
great
diligence
the
will
of
God
,
as
farre
fo●th
as
it
is
signified
vnto
her
.
§
.
3.
You
aske
now
,
if
it
be
possible
,
that
our
will
may
be
so
dead
in
our
Lord
that
we
may
come
in
a
sort
to
know
no
more
what
we
will
,
or
what
we
will
not
?
I
say
in
the
first
place
,
that
it
neuer
hapneth
so
to
abandon
our
freedome
and
the
libertie
of
our
free
will
,
that
it
remaynes
not
with
vs
;
so
that
allwaies
we
haue
some
desire
and
some
will
;
but
these
are
not
absolute
wills
,
and
formed
desires
;
for
so
soone
as
a
soule
,
which
hath
plunged
it selfe
into
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
perceaueth
in
it selfe
any
will
,
she
incontinently
maketh
it
to
dye
in
the
goo●
will
of
God
.
§
.
4.
You
would
also
know
,
if
a
soule
which
is
yet
vnperfect
,
may
be
able
to
remayne
profitably
before
God
,
with
this
simple
attention
to
his
holy
presence
in
prayer
;
I
tell
you
,
i●
that
God
place
you
there
,
you
may
well
remayne
there
;
for
it
hapneth
very
often
,
that
our
Lord
giueth
these
quietnesses
,
&
tranquillities
to
some
soules
,
that
are
not
well
purged
;
but
whiles
it
is
expedient
that
they
purifie
them selues
more
perfectlie
,
they
ought
out
of
prayer
to
consider
what
is
necessarie
for
their
amendment
;
For
although
God
would
allwaies
hould
them
throughly
recollect
,
yet
haue
they
sufficient
libertie
besides
to
discourse
with
the
vnderstanding
vppon
diuers
indifferent
things
:
where-fore
then
may
they
not
consider
and
make
resolutions
for
their
amendment
and
the
practice
of
vertues
?
There
●re
verye
perfect
persons
,
to
whom
our
lord
●euer
giueth
such
sweetnes
,
nor
this
quiet●es
;
who
doe
all
with
the
Superiour
parte
●f
their
soule
,
and
make
their
will
to
die
with
●n
the
will
of
God
by
a
sweet
and
liuelie
●orce
,
and
with
edge
of
reason
:
this
death
speake
of
,
is
the
death
of
the
spouse
the
●hich
is
much
more
excellent
and
generous
●●en
the
other
,
and
ought
rather
to
be
called
〈◊〉
sleeping
,
then
a
death
;
for
this
soule
which
●s
imbarked
in
the
ship
of
the
prouidence
of
●od
,
permitteth
her selfe
to
saile
sweetlie
;
●s
a
person
who
sleeepth
with
in
a
shipp
vpon
a
calme
sea
,
yet
doeth
not
cease
therefore
●o
goe
forward
;
this
manner
of
death
so
sweet
,
●s
giuen
by
way
of
grace
;
the
other
is
giuen
by
●ay
of
merit
.
§
.
5.
You
would
further
know
,
what
foun●ation
our
confidence
ought
to
haue
?
It
must
●e
founded
vppon
the
infinite
Goodnes
of
God
,
and
vppon
the
meritts
of
the
death
●nd
passions
of
our
lord
IESVS-CHRIST
,
with
this
condition
on
our
part
;
that
we
haue
●nd
know
in
our selues
an
entire
and
firme
re●olution
to
be
wholic
Gods
,
and
to
abandon
our
●elues
totallye
with
out
any
reseruation
,
to
his
●rouidence
;
I
desire
allwaies
that
you
marke
●hat
I
say
not
,
that
we
must
feele
this
reso●ution
of
being
totallie
Gods
,
but
only
that
●t
must
be
had
and
knowen
in
vs
:
for
so
much
as
we
must
not
studie
(
or
)
muse
on
that
wee
feele
or
on
that
wee
feele
not
,
because
the
most
part
of
our
feelings
and
sattisfactions
●re
no
other
then
delayes
of
going
forward
,
instigated
by
selfe
loue
.
Also
it
must
not
be
vnderstood
,
that
in
all
these
things
heere
spoken
of
renuntiation
,
and
of
indifferencie
,
w●
neuer
haue
desires
contrarie
to
the
will
of
God
and
that
nature
doe
not
repugne
at
the
euent
of
his
good
pleasure
:
for
this
may
often
happen
these
vertues
are
those
which
make
their
residence
in
the
Superiour
part
of
the
soule
;
th●
inferior
ordinarilie
knoweth
nothing
of
it
;
an●
no
account
must
be
made
of
what
that
inferiou●
part
feeleth
:
but
not
regarding
what
it
willeth
▪
or
willeth
not
,
wee
ought
to
imbrace
this
diuine
will
;
&
vnite
our selues
there
vnto
whether
it
will
or
no
;
There
are
few
persons
tha●
arriue
to
this
degree
of
perfect
forsaking
themselues
;
but
wee
all
of
vs
neuerthelesse
ough●
to
pretend
it
;
each
one
according
to
her
abilliti●
and
capacitie
.
LJVE
IESVS
LJVE
.
THE
THIRD
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
Vppon
the
flight
of
our
Lord
,
into
Egipt
:
Wherin
is
treated
of
the
Constancie
which
w●
ought
to
haue
,
in
the
middest
of
the
accidents
of
this
World
.
1.
WEE
Celebrate
the
octaue
of
th●
feast
of
the
Holy
Innocents
,
o●
which
day
the
holie
Churc●
causeth
to
be
read
the
Gospell
that
treateth
,
how
the
Angell
of
our
Lord
,
spake
●o
the
glorius
S.
Ioseph
in
a
dreame
,
that
is
to
●y
,
in
sleepe
,
that
he
should
take
the
Child
and
●is
mother
,
and
fly
into
Egipt
,
for
so
much
as
Herod
being
iealous
of
his
Royaltie
,
did
search
●fter
our
Lord
to
put
him
to
death
,
for
feare
cast
he
should
depriue
him
of
it
;
and
being
●lled
with
choller
,
because
the
wise
men
did
not
●etourne
to
him
into
Ierusalem
as
he
expected
,
●e
commaunded
that
they
should
kill
all
the
●hildren
from
wo
yeares
ould
and
vnder
,
●eleeuing
our
Lord
should
be
found
among
●●em
,
and
that
by
this
meanes
he
should
be
●ssured
of
the
possession
of
his
kingdome
:
●his
Gospell
is
full
of
diuers
excellent
consi●eratiōs
.
I
will
content
my selfe
with
such
●s
shall
serue
vs
for
an
entertaynment
,
aswell
●easing
as
profitable
.
§
.
2.
I
begin
with
the
first
remarkable
note
●hich
the
great
S
Ihon
Chrysostome
maketh
;
●hich
is
,
of
the
inconstancie
varietie
,
and
insta●ilitye
,
of
the
accidents
of
this
mortall
life
.
O
●ow
profitable
is
this
consideration
;
for
the
●ant
there
of
,
is
that
,
wich
carrieth
vs
into
●iscouragment
,
and
fantasticallnesse
of
spiritt
,
●nquietnesse
,
varietie
of
humours
,
inconstancie
,
●nd
instabilitye
in
our
resolutions
;
for
we
would
●ot
encounter
in
our
way
with
any
difficulty
,
●r
contradiction
,
nor
any
payne
:
we
would
●●waies
haue
consolations
,
and
be
free
from
●●idities
and
drinesse
of
spiritt
;
we
would
all●aies
haue
good
things
with
out
mixture
of
●ny
euill
;
health
with
out
sicknes
;
repose
with
●ut
labour
,
&
peace
with
out
trouble
;
Alas
who
●eth
not
our
follie
?
for
we
will
that
which
cannot
be
:
Vnmingled
puritie
is
to
be
found●
no
other
place
,
then
in
heauen
,
and
in
hell
:
i●
heauen
,
goodnes
,
pleasure
,
rest
,
and
consolation
are
in
there
puritie
,
with
out
mixture
o●
any
euill
,
trouble
,
o●
affliction
;
on
the
contrari●●
there
is
found
in
hell
,
euill
,
dispayre
,
troub●●
and
vnquietnesse
,
in
their
puritie
with
o●
mixture
of
any
good
,
hope
,
tranquillitie
,
o●
peace
But
in
this
decaying
life
of
ours
good
〈◊〉
neuer
found
with
out
euill
;
riches
with
o●
vnquietnesse
,
rest
with
out
labour
,
consolatio●
with
out
affliction
,
health
with
out
sicknes
:
〈◊〉
breife
all
is
mixed
and
mingled
,
the
good
wi●●
the
badd
;
there
being
a
continuall
variety
●
diuers
accidents
.
Euen
so
would
God
diuersi●●
the
times
of
the
yeare
;
that
Sommer
should
b●
followed
by
the
autumne
:
and
winter
by
th●
spring
;
to
shew
vnto
vs
that
temporall
thing
are
perpetuallie
mutable
,
inconstant
and
su●iect
to
change
,
and
that
nothing
is
permane●
in
this
life
.
And
the
defect
of
the
knowled●
of
this
truth
is
,
as
I
haue
sayed
,
that
whic●
maketh
vs
mutable
,
and
changing
in
our
h●mours
:
for
so
much
as
we
doe
not
serue
o●
selues
,
with
the
reason
that
God
hath
giuen
v●
the
which
reason
causeth
vs
to
become
imm●table
,
firme
and
solide
,
and
therefore
like
to
Go●
When
God
sayed
;
Let
vs
make
man
to
our
likn●
he
immediatly
gaue
vnto
him
reason
,
and
th●
vse
there
of
;
to
discourse
,
consider
and
discer●
good
from
euill
,
and
those
things
which
deser●
to
be
elected
or
reiected
.
It
is
reason
that
make●
vs
Superiours
and
lords
ouer
all
creatures
.
W●●
God
had
created
our
first
parentes
,
he
gaue
th●
entire
dominion
,
ouer
the
fishes
of
the
sea
a●
beastes
of
the
earth
,
and
consequentlie
gaue
●hem
the
knowledg
of
their
diuers
kindes
,
and
●eanes
to
rule
them
,
and
become
their
maister
●nd
lord
:
God
hath
not
onely
done
this
grace
●o
man
to
make
him
lord
of
creatures
,
by
meanes
●f
the
gift
of
reason
giuen
vnto
him
,
by
the
which
he
becommeth
like
vnto
himselfe
;
but
●urthermore
he
hath
giuen
him
full
power
ouer
●ll
sortes
of
accidents
and
euents
.
It
is
sayed
that
●
wise
man
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
man
that
is
guided
●y
reason
,
shall
cause
himselfe
to
be
absolute
●aister
of
the
planetts
:
what
is
the
meaning
of
his
,
but
that
by
the
vse
of
reason
he
shall
re●ayne
firme
and
constant
,
in
the
diuersitie
of
●ccidents
and
euents
of
this
mortall
life
?
whether
●he
time
be
fayre
,
or
that
it
rayne
;
whether
the
●yre
be
calme
,
or
the
wind
blowe
;
the
wise
man
●aketh
no
thought
therfore
,
knowing
very
well
●hat
nothing
is
stable
▪
and
permanent
in
this
life
,
●his
not
being
the
place
of
rest
.
In
affliction
●e
dispayreth
not
,
but
expecteth
consolation
:
●n
sicknnes
he
doeth
not
vex
himselfe
,
but
ex●ecteth
health
;
or
if
he
perceaue
the
euill
to
be
●uch
,
that
death
is
to
follow
,
he
blesseth
God
●xpecting
the
repose
of
an
immortall
life
to
●ollow
this
;
yf
he
encounter
pouertie
,
he
is
not
●fflicted
:
for
he
knoweth
well
,
that
riches
are
●ot
in
this
life
with
out
pouertie
;
if
he
be
despi●ed
,
he
knoweth
well
that
honour
heere
,
hath
●ot
any
perpetuitie
,
but
is
ordinarilie
pourse●ed
with
dishonour
,
or
contempt
.
In
breife
in
●ll
sortes
of
euents
,
be
it
prosperitie
or
aduersity
●e
remayneth
firme
,
stable
and
constant
in
his
●esolution
of
pretending
,
and
tending
to
the
●●nioyng
of
eternall
goods
.
§
.
3.
But
we
must
not
onelie
consider
thi●
varietie
change
and
mutation
in
materiall
an●
transitorie
thinges
of
this
mortall
life
:
no
;
bu●
we
ought
to
consider
them
also
in
the
successe
o●
our
spirituall
life
where
stabilitie
and
constanci●
are
so
much
the
more
necessarie
,
by
how
muc●
the
spirituall
life
is
raysed
farre
aboue
the
corporall
and
mortall
life
.
It
is
a
very
great
abuse
not
to
haue
a
will
to
suffer
,
or
feele
mutation
and
changes
in
our
humours
,
whiles
we
do
not
gouerne
our selues
by
reason
,
neither
wi●●
be
gouerned
by
others
:
we
say
eommolie●
behould
this
Child
,
he
is
very
young
,
but
ye●
for
all
that
he
hath
allreadie
the
vse
of
reason●
euen
so
many
haue
the
vse
of
reason
,
who
ye●
for
all
that
,
euen
as
Children
,
doe
not
gouern●
themselues
by
the
commaundement
of
reason●
God
hath
giuen
man
reason
for
his
guide
:
bu●
not
with
standing
there
are
verie
few
whic●
permitt
it
to
rule
in
them
;
contrariwise
the●
giue
ouer
themselues
to
be
gouerned
by
thei●
passions
,
which
should
be
subiect
and
obedien●
to
reason
,
according
to
the
order
which
go●
requireth
of
vs
I
will
make
it
more
easy
to
b●
vnderstood
;
for
the
most
part
persons
of
th●
wotld
yeald
them selues
to
be
gouerned
an●
guided
according
to
their
passions
,
and
no●
according
to
reason
;
they
are
also
ordinarily●
iarring
,
varying
,
and
changing
in
their
humors
▪
if
they
haue
a
desire
to
goe
to
bed
earlie
or
late
▪
they
doe
it
;
and
if
they
haue
a
mind
to
walke
in
the
feeldes
,
they
rise
betimes
in
the
morning
and
if
to
sleepe
,
they
effect
it
;
when
they
will
they
breake
their
fast
,
sooner
or
latter
,
as
the●
please
;
and
they
are
not
onely
iarring
and
vnconstant
in
this
,
but
they
are
the
same
likewise
●n
their
conuer●ation
;
they
will
that
euerie
one
●hould
accommodate
them selues
to
their
hu●ours
,
but
they
will
not
be
accommodated
to
●hose
of
others
:
they
giue
themselues
ouer
to
●e
carryed
by
their
inclinations
,
particular
affe●tions
and
passions
,
and
this
is
not
esteemed
●itious
among
worldlie
people
,
&
prouided
●hey
doe
not
much
disturbe
the
minds
of
their
●eigbour
,
they
are
not
esteemed
fleeting
and
●nconstant
:
and
wherfore
is
this
?
For
no
other
●hing
,
but
for
so
much
as
this
is
an
ordinarie
euill
among
seculars
.
But
in
Religion
,
they
●annot
permitt
themselues
,
in
such
sort
to
be
●ransported
by
their
passions
,
considering
that
●or
exteriour
things
,
out
Rules
are
to
keepe
vs
●n
order
to
pray
to
eate
,
and
to
sleepe
(
and
●he
like
of
other
exercises
)
allwaies
at
the
same
●oure
when
obedience
,
or
rhe
bell
signifieth
it
●nto
vs
;
furthermore
we
allwaies
haue
one
manner
of
conuersation
,
we
cannot
seperate
our selues
;
in
what
then
may
vnsetlednes
,
and
●nconstancie
be
exercised
?
it
is
in
the
diuersitie
of
humours
of
wills
,
and
of
desires
:
now
I
am
●oyfull
,
because
all
things
succeed
according
to
my
will
;
with
in
a
while
I
am
sorrowfull
,
because
there
shal
be
some
little
contradiction
,
which
I
did
not
expect
.
But
do
you
not
know
,
that
this
is
not
the
place
,
where
pure
pleasure
is
to
be
found
,
with
out
mixture
of
displeasure
?
and
that
this
life
is
interlaced
with
the
like
accidents
?
this
day
you
are
encouraged
,
because
you
find
cons●lation
in
prayer
,
and
you
resolue
to
serue
God
verie
well
:
but
to
morrow
you
shal
be
in
drinesse
,
and
you
will
haue
no
hart
for
the
seruice
of
God
,
Good
God
,
say
you
,
how
I
a●
decayed
in
vigour
,
and
violentlie
borne
downe
▪
Tell
me
now
,
I
pray
you
;
if
you
gouerned
you●
selfe
by
reason
,
should
you
not
see
,
that
if
it
wer●
good
to
serue
God
yesterday
,
that
it
is
ye●
more
good
to
serue
him
this
day
,
and
that
it
shal●
be
much
better
to
serue
him
to
morrow
?
for
h●
is
allwaies
the
same
God
,
as
worthy
to
be
loue●
when
you
are
in
drinesse
,
as
when
you
are
in
consolation
.
Now
will
I
one
thing
,
to
morrow
I
woul●
haue
another
that
I
see
such
a
one
to
doe
at
th●
present
,
pleaseth
me
,
and
with
in
a
while
displeaseth
me
,
in
such
sort
that
it
wil
be
capable
to
mak●
me
conceaue
an
auersion
from
her
;
at
the
presē●
I
loue
a
person
verie
much
,
and
her
conuersation
is
gratfull
and
pleasing
to
mee
,
and
to
morrow
●
shal
be
scarce
able
to
support
it
;
and
what
meaneth
this
?
is
she
not
as
capable
to
be
loued
thi●
day
,
as
she
was
yesterday
?
if
we
did
regar●
what
reason
doeth
dictate
to
vs
,
,
we
should
see●
that
this
person
ought
to
be
loued
,
because
it
i●
a
creature
,
which
beareth
the
Image
of
the
diuine
maiestie
;
so
we
should
haue
as
much
content
in
her
conuersation
now
as
heretofore
we
had
;
therefore
this
proceedeth
of
noe
other
cause
,
than
tha●
we
giue
out
selues
ouer
to
be
guided
according
to
our
inclinations
,
passions
,
and
affections
;
so
peruerting
the
order
that
God
hath
placed
in
vs
,
that
all
should
be
subiect
to
reason
:
for
if
reason●
raigne
not
ouer
all
our
powers
,
ouer
our
faculties
our
passions
,
inclinations
and
affections
,
and
in
fine
ouer
all
our
proceedings
:
what
will
happen
of
it
?
but
a
continuall
vicissitude
,
inconstancye
,
variety
,
changing
,
and
iarring
,
which
wlle
make
vs
at
the
present
to
be
feruent
and
little
after
remisse
,
negligent
,
and
sloth
full
;
●●e
while
ioyfull
,
and
by
&
by
melancholie
?
we
●●albe
peacefull
and
tranquill
one
houre
,
and
●●ter
vnquiet
two
dayes
together
.
In
breife
our
●●fe
shall
passe
away
in
sloth
and
losse
of
time
.
●hen
by
this
first
note
wee
are
incited
,
and
●mmoned
,
to
consider
the
inconstancy
,
and
●arietie
of
successes
,
aswell
in
temporall
things
as
●
spitituall
,
to
the
end
that
by
the
euents
that
●ccurre
,
which
may
be
able
to
affright
our
spi●●tts
(
as
being
new
things
,
and
not
preuented
)
wee
●●ose
not
our
courage
,
nor
permitt
our selues
to
●e
carried
into
inequalitie
of
humours
in
the
midst
●f
the
inequalitye
of
accidents
that
arriue
vnto
●s
;
but
rather
submitt
our selues
to
be
guided
by
●●e
reason
that
God
hath
placed
in
vs
,
and
resigre
●ur
selues
to
his
prouidence
,
and
so
remaine
●rme
constant
and
inuariable
,
in
the
resolution
●e
haue
mode
to
serue
God
,
constantlie
,
cou●●geouslie
,
and
orderlie
,
with
out
any
discon●●nuation
whatsoeuer
.
§
5.
If
I
did
speake
before
persons
that
did
●or
vnderstand
me
,
I
would
endeuour
to
incul●a●e
it
vnto
them
,
in
the
best
manner
that
were
●ossible
for
mee
;
but
you
knowe
that
I
haue
allwaies
endeuored
throughly
to
ingraue
in
your
memorie
,
this
most
holie
equallitie
of
spiritt
,
●s
being
the
most
necessarie
and
peculier
vertu
●f
Religion
.
All
the
ancient
Fathers
of
Religious
orders
haue
had
particuler
care
and
pro●idence
for
it
,
that
this
equallie
and
stabilitie
of
●umours
,
and
of
spititt
should
raigne
in
their
Monasteries
▪
for
this
they
haue
established
sta●utes
,
constitutions
and
Rules
,
to
the
end
the
Religious
might
serue
themselues
of
them
as
of
a
bridge
to
passe
from
the
equallitie
of
exercis●
which
are
there
appointed
,
and
to
which
th●
are
to
be
subiect
;
to
this
so
amiable
,
and
desir●ble
equallitie
of
spiritt
,
in
the
midst
of
the
in●qualitie
of
accidents
they
meete
with
all
,
aswe●
in
the
way
of
our
mortall
life
,
as
in
the
way
〈◊〉
our
spirituall
life
.
The
great
S.
Chrysostom●
sayeth
.
O
man
,
wherefore
doest
thou
disqui●
thy selfe
,
because
euerie
thing
succedeth
not
●
thou
wouldest
haue
it
?
art
thou
not
ashamed
〈◊〉
see
,
that
this
that
thou
wilt
haue
;
was
not
to
〈◊〉
found
,
euen
in
the
familie
of
our
Lord
?
Cōsid●●
I
pray
thee
,
the
change
,
the
alteration
,
the
diue●sitie
of
subiects
,
that
are
there
to
be
seene
:
O●
blessed
ladie
hauing
receaued
the
message
,
th●
the
should
conceaue
by
the
holie
Ghost
a
sonn●
who
should
be
Lord
and
Sauiour
of
the
worl●
what
ioy
,
what
iubilation
did
she
feele
in
th●●
sacred
houre
of
the
incarnation
of
the
eterna●
worde
?
a
while
after
Sainct
Ioseph
perceauin●
her
to
be
with
child
,
and
knowing
well
,
th●●
it
was
not
by
him
;
good
God
,
in
what
afflictio●
and
distresse
was
he
?
what
did
he
not
endure
?
an●
Bl.
Ladie
,
what
extreamitie
of
greefe
and
afflicti●
did
she
not
feele
in
her
soule
,
seeing
her
dear●
spouse
at
the
point
to
leaue
her
:
her
modesty●
not
permitting
her
to
discouer
to
Sainct
Iosep●
the
honour
and
grace
where
with
God
ha●
magnified
her
?
A
little
after
this
tempest
wa●
passed
,
the
Angell
hauing
discouered
to
S.
Iosep●
the
secreat
of
that
mysterie
,
what
content
an●
ioy
was
wanting
vnto
them
?
truely
none
?
whe●
our
Bl
Ladie
brought
forth
her
sonne
the
Angel●
declared
his
byr●h
to
the
shepheardes
and
the●
wise
men
came
to
adore
him
:
I
leaue
to
you●
consideration
,
what
Iubilation
,
and
consolation
●hey
had
in
this
occasion
;
But
attend
,
for
this
is
●ot
all
:
immediatlie
after
the
Angell
of
our
Lord
●ame
to
S.
Ioseph
in
his
sleepe
saying
:
Take
the
●hild
and
his
mother
,
and
fly
into
Egypt
,
for
Herod
will
seek
meanes
that
the
child
be
slayne
.
O
,
with
out
doubt
this
was
a
subiect
of
most
great
greife
vnto
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
and
S.
Ioseph
.
O
how
the
Angell
treateth
S.
Ioseph
like
a
true
Religious
person
:
Take
the
child
,
sayeth
he
,
and
his
mother
,
and
flye
into
Egypt
,
and
,
remayne
there
vntill
such
time
as
I
shall
tell
thee
;
what
is
this
?
might
not
the
poore
S.
Ioseph
haue
sayed
:
you
bid
me
to
goe
,
will
there
not
be
time
enough
to
depart
earelie
in
the
morning
!
or
will
you
haue
me
to
goe
in
the
night
?
my
furniture
is
not
readie
;
how
will
you
haue
me
carrye
the
child
?
shall
I
haue
armes
strong
enough
to
carrye
him
continuallie
in
so
long
a
iorney
?
or
would
you
haue
his
mother
to
carry
him
in
her
turne
?
alas
!
doe
you
not
see
that
she
is
young
,
&
very
tender
?
I
neyther
haue
horse
nor
monye
,
for
the
voyage
:
and
doe
you
not
knowe
that
the
Egyptians
are
enimies
to
the
Israelites
?
who
shall
receaue
vs
?
and
the
like
difficulties
,
which
surely
we
had
alleaged
to
the
Angell
,
if
we
had
beene
in
the
place
of
S.
Ioseph
;
who
sayed
not
so
much
as
one
word
to
excuse
himselfe
from
performing
the
obedience
;
but
departed
at
the
same
hower
,
and
accomplished
all
that
the
Angell
had
commaunded
him
.
There
are
many
profitable
documents
in
this
commaundement
:
first
we
are
taught
,
that
we
must
in
no
sort
delay
and
be
remisse
in
that
which
concerneth
obedience
;
it
is
the
fashion
of
the
slothfull
to
linger
and
say
,
(
as
S.
Augustin●
sayed
of
him selfe
)
By
and
by
,
yet
a
little
,
an●
then
I
will
conuert
my selfe
.
The
Holy
Ghos●
will
brooke
no
delay
,
but
desireth
a
great
promptitude
in
following
of
his
i●spiratiōs
.
Our
loss●
comes
of
our
negligence
,
which
mak●th
vs
to
say
●
will
begin
by
and
by
;
and
why
not
in
this
hour●
which
he
inspireth
and
exciteth
vs
forward●
truly
because
we
are
so
tender
ouer
our selues
that
we
feare
euerie
thing
that
may
seeme
to
tak●
away
our
rest
and
repose
:
which
is
no
other
thin●
then
our
backwardnes
,
and
lasines
,
from
whic●
we
will
not
be
with
drawne
by
the
solicitation
o●
any
obiects
,
which
inuite
vs
to
goe
out
of
ou●
selues
:
and
we
say
in
a
manner
as
the
slothfull
man
,
who
complayning
of
those
,
that
would
haue
him
come
forth
of
his
house
:
how
shall
I
com●
forth
saved
he
,
for
there
is
a
lion
in
the
high
way
,
and
a
Beare
in
the
passages
;
and
with
out
doub●
they
will
deuoure
mee
?
O
how
much
are
wee
to
blame
,
to
permitt
God
our
Lord
,
to
send
and
resende
,
to
knocke
and
strike
at
the
gate
of
our
harts
so
many
times
,
before
that
we
will
open
it
vnto
him
,
and
permitt
him
to
dwelle
therein
;
fo●
it
is
to
be
feared
that
we
doe
prouoke
and
constraine
him
to
abandon
&
forsake
vs
Moreouer
the
great
peace
and
equalitie
of
spiritt
of
the
most
Holie
virgin
,
and
S.
Ioseph
ought
to
〈◊〉
considered
:
and
their
constancye
in
the
thickest
of
so
great
inequalitie
of
diuers
accidents
,
which
hapned
vnto
them
as
we
haue
sayed
.
N●w
consider
if
we
haue
reason
to
trouble
our
●elues
and
be
astonished
if
we
find
the
like
encounters
in
the
house
of
God
which
is
Religion
;
since
that
this
was
in
the
same
famylie
of
our
Lord
,
where
stabilitie
&
soliditie
it selfe
made
his
residence
,
which
was
●●r
lord
Iesus
?
This
ought
to
be
spoken
and
re●eated
of
vs
many
times
,
to
the
ende
to
engraue
●
the
better
in
our
soules
;
to
witt
,
that
the
ine●uallity
of
accidents
ought
neuer
to
carrye
our
●ules
and
spirits
into
the
inequallity
of
hu●ours
;
for
the
inequallitie
of
humours
procee●eth
from
no
other
source
or
spring
,
then
of
our
●assions
,
inclinations
,
or
immortified
affections
;
●nd
they
ought
not
to
haue
power
ouer
vs
,
whiles
●ey
incite
vs
to
doe
,
to
leaue
vndone
,
or
desire
●ny
thing
,
how
little
soeuer
it
may
be
,
which
is
●ontrarie
to
that
,
which
reason
doth
dictate
vnto
●s
to
be
done
,
or
left
vndone
for
to
please
God
.
I
will
passe
to
the
second
consideration
,
that
I
●ote
vppon
this
word
of
the
Angell
of
our
lord
,
●ho
sayed
to
S.
Ioseph
,
Take
the
child
,
and
that
●hich
followeth
;
but
I
will
in
sist
vppon
this
●orde
,
The
Angell
of
our
lord
:
vppon
which
I
de●●re
we
would
marke
well
,
what
estimation
wee
●ught
to
make
of
the
care
,
helpe
assistance
&
dire●tion
of
●hose
,
whom
God
hath
placed
round
aboud
●s
,
to
assist
vs
the
more
securely
to
goe
forward
●n
the
way
of
perfection
.
First
it
must
be
vnder●●ood
●hat
when
it
is
sayed
:
The
Angell
of
our
lord
:
●t
may
not
be
thought
to
be
spoken
as
if
it
weare
●ayed
of
one
of
vs
:
the
Angell
of
such
a
one
;
or
●he
Angell
of
such
a
one
:
for
this
weare
as
much
●s
so
say
our
Angell
gardian
who
hath
care
of
vs
by
Gods
appointment
:
but
our
lord
,
who
is
the
king
●nd
guide
of
Angells
thēselu●s
,
had
no
neede
du●ing
the
course
of
his
mortall
life
of
an
Angell
●ardien
.
Therfore
when
it
is
sayed
,
The
Angell
of
●ur
lord
,
it
ought
thus
to
be
vnderstood
,
to
witt
●he
Angell
appointed
to
guide
and
conduct
the
familie
of
our
Lord
,
and
more
spetiallie
ded●cated
for
his
seruice
,
and
that
of
his
holie
M●ther
the
B.
Virgin
.
Now
to
explicate
this
mo●
familiarlie
,
we
changed
Officers
and
ayd●
some
dayes
past
;
what
signifieth
these
ay●
that
are
giuen
you
?
wherefore
doe
we
giue
y●
them
?
S.
Gregorie
sayeth
;
that
in
this
miserab●
world
we
ought
to
doe
,
as
those
,
who
walke
vpon
the
ice
if
we
will
keepe
our selues
stedye
a●
solide
in
the
enterprise
of
sauing
our
soules
,
●
perfitting
our selues
:
for
sayeth
he
,
they
ta●●
one
the
other
by
the
hand
,
or
vnder
the
arme
,
●
the
ende
that
if
any
one
among
them
slipp
,
●
may
be
held
vp
by
the
other
,
and
that
the
oth●●
may
be
stayed
by
him
,
when
he
shal
be
in
dang●●
to
fall
in
his
turne
.
We
are
in
this
life
as
vppo●
the
ice
,
finding
in
euerie
designe
occasions
a●
to
make
vs
stumble
and
fall
;
sontines
into
anxiet●
now
into
murmors
a
little
after
into
ficklen●
and
inconstancy
of
spiritt
;
which
will
cause
,
th●
nothing
that
is
done
,
shal
be
to
giue
vs
conten●ment
,
and
we
will
begin
to
be
disgusted
wit●
our
vocation
:
melancholy
suggesting
vnto
v●
that
we
shall
neuer
doe
any
thing
of
worth
;
an●
the
like
things
and
accidents
,
that
encounter
●
in
our
little
spirituall
world
:
for
man
is
an
abrig●mēt
of
the
world
;
or
,
to
say
better
,
a
little
wor●●
in
the
which
he
meeteth
with
all
that
is
seene
i●
the
grear
vniuersall
world
:
our
passions
repres●
the
beastes
and
liuing
creatures
,
which
are
wit●
out
reason
;
our
sences
,
inclinations
,
affection●
powers
,
and
the
faculties
of
our
soule
,
all
the●
haue
their
particular
signification
:
but
I
will
n●
stay
on
this
,
but
will
follow
on
my
discour●
begun
:
These
aydes
then
,
who
are
giuen
vs
,
a●
〈◊〉
assist
vs
,
and
to
keepe
vs
firmelie
in
our
way
,
●
the
end
to
hinder
vs
from
falling
;
or
if
we
fall
,
●
helpe
vs
to
rise
againe
.
O
God!
with
what
●eedome
,
hartinesse
,
sincerity
,
simplicity
,
and
●●thfull
confidence
ought
we
to
treat
with
these
●sistants
,
which
are
giuen
vs
of
God
for
our
●irituall
aduancement
?
certanlie
no
otherwise
,
●en
as
with
our
good
Angells
:
and
wee
ought
●
respect
them
with
the
like
reuerence
;
for
our
●ood
Angells
are
called
our
Angells
gardians
,
●ecause
they
haue
charge
to
assist
vs
with
their
●spirations
;
to
defend
vs
in
our
dangers
;
to
●prehend
vs
for
our
faultes
;
to
incite
vs
to
the
●orsute
of
vertu
:
it
is
their
charge
,
to
carrye
●ur
prayers
before
the
throne
of
the
bountie
●nd
mercie
of
our
Lord
,
and
to
bring
vnto
vs
●e
full
grant
of
our
requests
;
and
the
fauours
●hich
God
will
doe
vs
,
he
doeth
them
by
the
●ediation
,
or
intcrcession
of
our
good
Angells
.
●ur
assistants
are
our
visible
good
Angells
,
euē●s
our
holy
Angells
gardians
are
our
inuisible
:
●●ey
ayde
vs
visibly
,
in
that
which
our
good
●ngells
doe
interiorlye
;
for
they
aduertise
vs
of
●efects
,
they
encourage
vs
in
our
weaknes
and
●●ynthartednesse
they
excite
vs
to
the
porsute
of
●ur
intended
course
for
to
attayne
vnto
perfectiō●hey
hinder
vs
by
their
good
councell
from
falling
●nd
helpe
vs
to
rise
agayne
,
when
we
are
throwne
●owne
into
some
steepe
&
deepe
downefall
of
●mperfections
or
fault
;
yf
we
be
ouerwhelmed
with
irksomnes
and
disgusts
,
they
assist
vs
to
●eare
our
paynes
patiently
,
and
they
praye
to
God
to
giue
vs
strengh
to
support
it
as
we
ought
●o
doe
,
and
not
to
be
subdued
in
temptation
.
Now
●ou
see
the
account
we
ought
to
make
of
their
●ssistance
,
and
of
the
care
they
haue
for
vs
.
I
consider
next
,
wherfore
our
Lord
IES●●
CHRIST
who
is
the
eternall
wisdome
,
did
〈◊〉
take
care
of
his
familie
,
I
would
say
did
n●●
aduertise
S.
Ioseph
,
or
his
most
shweete
Mot●e●
of
all
that
was
to
arriue
vnt●
them
;
might
n●
he
very
well
haue
sayed
to
his
foster
father
●
Ioseph
:
Let
vs
goe
into
Egipt
,
we
shal
be
the●
some
time
since
it
is
a
most
assured
case
,
that
〈◊〉
had
the
vse
of
reason
,
from
the
instant
of
h●●
conception
with
in
the
intrails
of
the
most
H●lie
virgin
Mother
:
but
he
w●uld
not
doe
a
m●racle
,
to
speake
before
the
time
was
come●
might
not
he
v●ry
well
haue
inspired
it
into
t●●
hart
of
his
most
holy
Mother
,
or
of
his
welbeloued
supp●sed
Father
S
Ioseph
,
the
spouse
〈◊〉
the
most
sac●ed
●irgin
?
wherefore
then
did
h●
not
this
,
but
rather
left
it
to
the
commission
o●
the
Angell
,
w●ich
was
much
inferiour
to
ou●
Blessed
Ladie
?
this
was
not
with
out
mysteri●●
Our
Lord
would
not
take
vppon
him
the
offic●
of
the
Angell
Gabriell
,
who
hauing
bene
deputed
to
announce
the
mysterie
of
the
incarnation
to
the
glorious
virgin
from
the
eternall
father
;
was
thenceforth
as
it
were
high
stewar●
&
gouerner
of
●he
house
&
familie
of
our
Lor●
to
haue
care
there
of
in
the
diuers
accidents
,
an●
occurences
,
which
they
should
encounter
wit●
all
;
and
to
hinder
that
nothing
might
happen●
which
should
be
able
to
shorten
the
life
o●
our
little
infant
new
borne
:
this
was
the
cause●
wherefore
he
aduertisled
S
Ioseph
,
to
carry
him
speedily
into
Egipt
,
to
auoyd
the
tirannye
of
Herod
who
had
determined
to
murther
him
:
Ou●
Lord
would
not
be
gouerner
of
himselfe
,
bu●
permitted
himselfe
to
be
carryed
where
the●
would
,
and
by
whom
they
would
:
it
seemeth
the●
〈◊〉
did
not
esteeme
himselfe
wise
enough
to
●ide
himselfe
nor
his
famylie
;
but
leaued
the
●ngell
to
gouerne
,
euen
so
as
pleased
him
;
al●ough
he
neither
had
the
knowledg
nor
the
●isdome
,
to
enter
comparison
with
his
diuine
●aiestie
.
And
now
shall
we
be
so
daring
for
to
●y
,
that
we
will
gouerne
our selues
,
as
hauing
●o
more
necessitie
of
direction
,
nor
of
the
assistance
●f
those
,
that
God
hath
giuen
vs
for
guides
;
not
●steeming
them
of
capacitye
sufficient
for
vs
?
tell
●e
,
was
the
Angell
greatter
then
our
Lord
,
or
●ur
Ladie
?
had
●e
a
better
spirit
and
more
●●dgment
?
in
no
case
;
was
he
indued
with
any
spe●all
or
particuler
grace
,
or
more
quallif●ed
?
this
●annot
be
,
seeng
,
that
our
Lord
is
God
,
and
man
●oth
together
:
and
tha●
our
Bl:
Ladie
being
his
Mother
,
by
consequence
hath
more
grace
and
per●ection
than
all
the
Angells
t●gether
haue
;
not
with
●●anding
all
this
,
the
Angell
commaunded
,
and
he
is
●beyed
.
Moreouer
behould
the
order
,
that
is
●ept
in
this
holy
familye
,
there
is
no
doubt
it
was
the
same
of
the
sparrowhauke
where
the
●emalts
are
mistristes
and
are
more
worth
then
●he
males
:
who
can
doubt
that
our
Bl.
Lady
was
much
more
worthy
then
S.
Ioseph
,
and
that
she
●ad
more
discretion
and
quallities
proper
for
go●erment
then
her
spouse
?
Neuerthelesse
the
Angell
●ddressed
not
himselfe
to
her
,
for
euerie
thing
●hat
was
requisite
to
be
done
,
whether
it
weare
●o
goe
or
to
come
,
nor
in
fine
for
whatseouer
it
weare
that
the
angell
commanded
.
Doth
it
not
●eeme
to
you
great
indiscretion
to
addresse
him●elfe
rather
to
S.
Ioseph
then
to
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
who
is
the
cheife
of
the
house
,
carrying
with
her
●he
treasure
of
the
eternall
father
?
had
not
she
●eason
to
be
offended
with
this
manner
of
proceeding
and
vsage
?
with
out
doubt
she
might
ha●
sayed
to
her
spouse
:
Werefore
shall
I
goe
in●
Egipt
,
since
my
sonne
hath
not
reuealed
to
me
th●
I
should
doe
it
:
neither
hath
the
Angell
spoke●
vnto
mee
of
it
?
Bur
our
Bl.
Lady
sayed
nothin●
of
all
this
,
she
was
not
offended
,
because
the
A●gell
addressed
himselfe
to
St.
Ioseph
;
but
rath●●
she
simply
obeyed
in
all
:
because
she
knew●
that
God
had
so
ordayned
it
;
she
informed
ne●
her selfe
wherefore
,
but
it
was
sufficient
for
h●
that
God
would
haue
it
so
,
and
with
out
cons●deration
she
tooke
,
delight
to
submitt
her self
▪
But
I
am
greatter
then
the
Angell
or
S.
Ioseph
might
she
haue
sayed
;
but
she
spake
not
on●
such
word
.
Doe
you
not
see
that
Allmighti●
God
taketh
pleasure
to
treat
with
men
in
thi●
manner
,
to
teach
them
most
holy
and
amourou●
submission
?
Saint
Peter
was
an
ould
man
,
ignorant
and
rusticall
:
and
S
Ihon
on
the
contrarie
,
was
young
,
sweete
and
pleasing
;
neuerthelesse
it
was
the
will
of
God
that
S.
Pete●
should
gouerne
others
,
and
be
the
vniuersa●
Superiour
,
and
S.
Ihon
be
one
of
them
tha●
weare
guided
by
hym
,
and
obedient
vnto
him
It
is
a
strange
case
of
mans
spiritt
that
will
no●
be
brought
to
adore
the
secrett
mysteries
o●
God
,
and
his
most
holy
will
,
if
it
haue
not
some
kind
of
knowlege
wherefore
this
or
wherefore
that
.
I
haue
a
better
spiritt
,
(
say
they
,
in
praise
of
themselues
,
)
more
experience
,
and
the●
like
goodlie
reasons
,
that
are
proper
for
nothing
else
then
to
produce
vnquietnesse
,
inconstant
humours
;
and
murmours
?
what
reason
had
they
to
giue
this
Office
?
wherefore
haue
they
sayed
this
?
to
what
ende
doe
they
such
a
thing
to
this
partie
,
rather
then
to
another●
●hese
spirits
truely
are
greatly
to
be
pittied
.
●soone
as
we
giue
our selues
ouer
to
search
●rrowlye
into
euerie
thing
that
we
see
done
;
●as
what
doe
we
not
,
for
to
loose
the
tran●illitie
of
our
harts
?
wee
ought
not
to
seeke
●y
other
reason
,
but
that
God
will
haue
it
so
,
●d
that
must
suffice
;
but
who
shall
,
or
will
as●re
me
,
that
this
is
the
will
of
God
,
say
they
!
●ould
we
that
God
should
reueale
all
things
●
secreat
inspirarions
?
would
we
expect
,
vntill
●e
should
send
his
Angells
to
declare
vnto
vs
●hat
is
his
will
?
he
did
not
so
to
our
Ladie
her
●●fe
(
at
the
least
in
this
subiect
)
but
he
would
●ue
her
know
his
will
by
S.
Ioseph
,
to
whom
●e
was
subiect
as
to
her
Superiour
;
we
would
●eraduenture
be
taught
and
instructed
by
God
●ymselfe
,
by
way
of
extasies
,
or
rauishments
,
●d
visions
,
and
I
know
not
what
like
chil●sh
fopperies
,
that
we
frame
in
our
spiritts
,
●ther
then
submitt
our selues
,
to
the
assured
●nd
most
amiable
way
of
true
&
holy
submis●on
,
to
the
gouernment
of
those
,
whome
God
●ath
placed
to
direct
vs
,
and
the
obseruance
and
●irection
aswell
of
our
Rules
as
of
our
supe●ours
.
Lett
it
suffice
then
for
vs
to
know
,
that
it
●
the
will
of
God
,
that
we
obey
:
and
and
Lett
●s
not
muse
nor
enter
into
consideration
of
the
●apacitie
of
those
we
ought
to
obey
:
and
then
●e
shall
submitt
our
spiritts
to
walke
simply
●n
in
the
way
of
most
holy
humilitie
,
which
will
make
vs
infinitlye
pleasing
to
God
.
§
.
7.
I
must
now
passe
to
the
third
considera●on
,
which
is
a
note
that
I
haue
taken
,
vppon
●he
commaundement
the
Angell
gaue
to
S.
Ioseph
:
●o
take
the
Child
,
and
his
mother
,
and
to
goe
●nto
Egipt
,
to
remayne
there
vntill
such
time
as
he
did
aduertise
him
for
to
retourne
Truly
th●
Angell
did
speake
verie
brefly
,
and
did
treat
S.
Ioseph
like
a
good
Religious
man
;
sayng
,
Goe
,
and
returne
not
,
vntill
I
tell
thee
;
by
this
manner
o●
proceeding
betweene
the
Angell
and
S.
Ioseph
,
we
are
taught
in
the
third
place
,
how
we
ought
t●
embarke
our selues
vppon
the
sea
of
diuine
prouidence
,
with
out
biskitt
,
with
out
Rowers
,
wit●
out
oars
,
with
out
sailes
,
and
in
fine
wi●h
out
any
kind
of
prouision
:
and
euen
so
to
leaue
all
the
ca●●
of
our selues
,
and
successe
of
our
affayres
to
ou●
lord
with
out
recours
or
replyes
,
or
any
feare●
whatsoeuer
of
that
which
may
arriue
vnto
vs
:
Fo●
the
Angell
sayed
simply
;
take
the
child
and
hi●
mother
and
flye
into
Egipt
;
not
telling
him
,
neither
by
whay
way
they
should
goe
,
nor
what
prouision
they
should
haue
to
passe
rhe
iourney
,
no●
into
what
part
of
Egipt
rhe
should
goe
;
muc●
lesse
who
should
receaue
than
,
or
of
whome
the●
should
be
maintayned
being
there
.
Had
not
the●
poore
S.
Ioseph
some
reason
to
make
reply
saying
,
w●y
bidd
you
me
to
leaue
this
country
,
and
tha●
so
speedilie
,
euen
in
an
instant
?
But
this
was
to
she●
vnto
vs
the
promptitude
that
the
Holie
spirit●
requireth
of
vs
,
when
he
sayeth
vnto
vs
,
raise
thy●
selfe
aboue
thy selfe
,
goe
out
of
such
an
imperfection
Oh
the
holy
spiritt
is
a
great
enimie
o●
remissnes
,
negligence
and
delayes
●
Consider
,
●
beesech
you
,
the
great
Patron
and
modell
of
perfect
Religious
,
holy
Abraham
,
behould
how
Go●
dealt
with
him
;
Abraham
saith
he
goe
forth
of
thy
country
and
from
thy
kindred
,
and
goe
to
the
mountayne
that
I
shall
shew
thee
;
what
say
est
thou
,
lord
?
that
I
goe
forth
of
the
towne
?
but
tell
me●
them
,
if
I
shall
goe
towardes
the
East
or
the
west●
he
made
no
such
reply
,
but
departed
thence
prōpi●
,
and
went
whether
the
spirit
of
God
condu●ed
him
euen
vnto
the
mountayne
,
which
hath
●er
since
bene
called
the
vision
of
God
;
for
so●uch
as
he
receaued
great
and
notable
graces
in
●is
mountayne
:
to
demonstrate
vnto
vs
how
●atfull
and
pleasing
promptitude
in
obedience
is
to
him
Might
not
S.
Ioseph
haue
sayed
vnto
●e
Angell
,
y●u
commaund
mee
to
conduct
the
●ild
and
his
mother
tell
me
then
if
you
please
,
●here
with
shall
I
nourish
them
in
the
way
?
for
●u
knowe
well
,
my
lord
,
I
haue
no
monye
to
●are
our
charges
;
But
he
alleaged
no
excuse
,
ful●
confiding
,
that
God
would
prouide
what
●ould
be
requisite
for
them
;
which
he
did
al●ough
meanely
:
causing
them
to
find
where
with
●intertayne
themselues
simply
,
either
by
the
trade
〈◊〉
labour
of
S.
Ioseph
;
or
otherwise
by
the
al●es
that
good
poeple
did
bestowe
on
them
.
True●
all
the
ancient
Religious
of
former
times
haue
●ne
admirable
in
the
confidence
they
haue
had
,
●●at
God
would
allwaies
prouide
sufficient
of
●●at
they
had
neede
of
,
for
the
sustayning
of
●●eir
life
;
leauing
all
care
of
themselues
to
his
●uine
prouidence
,
§
.
8.
But
I
consider
that
it
is
not
onely
re●isite
for
vs
to
repose
in
the
diuine
prouidence
●r
that
which
regardeth
temporall
things
,
but
●uch
more
for
that
which
appertayneth
to
our
●●irituall
life
,
and
the
perfection
thereof
.
It
is
no
●●her
thing
,
truely
,
then
the
ouer
much
care
we
●ue
of
our selues
,
which
maketh
vs
loose
the
trā●●illitie
of
our
spirit
,
and
carryeth
vs
into
cōtra●ery
and
inequallitie
of
humours
:
for
that
as
soone
〈◊〉
any
contradictions
happen
to
vs
,
yea
when
we
doe
●erceaue
but
onlie
a
little
act
of
our
immortification
or
when
we
committ
some
fault
how
lit●
soeuer
,
it
seemeth
to
vs
all
is
lost
;
and
is
th●
so
great
a
meruaile
,
to
see
vs
(
poore
creatur●
somtimes
to
fall
?
but
I
am
so
miserable
,
so
full●
imperfections
?
knowe
you
it
well
?
Blesse
Go●
who
hath
giuen
you
this
knowledge
and
,
doe
〈◊〉
lament
so
much
;
you
are
very
happie
to
know
that
you
are
no
other
then
miserie
it selfe
Af●
you
haue
thanked
God
for
the
knowledge
whi●
he
hath
giuen
you
,
cutt
of
this
vnprofitable
te●dernesse
ouer
your selues
,
which
causeth
you●
complayne
of
your
infirmities
.
Wee
haue
diu●
delicacies
concerning
our
bodies
,
which
●
exceeding
contrarie
to
perfection
:
but
they
a
more
with
out
comparison
,
which
we
haue
o●
our
soules
.
My
God!
sayeth
one
,
I
am
n●
faythfull
to
our
lord
,
and
therefore
I
haue
●
any
consolation
in
prayer
;
great
pittie
trueli●
But
I
am
so
often
in
drinesse
,
that
it
maketh
●
beleeue
,
that
things
stand
not
well
betwee●
God
and
my
soule
,
he
being
so
full
of
consolati●
is
not
this
wiselie
spoken
?
as
if
God
did
allwai●
giue
consolation
to
his
freinds
:
hath
there
e●
bene
a
pure
creature
,
so
worthy
to
be
belou●
of
G●d
,
&
which
hath
bene
more
beloued
him
,
then
our
Lady
,
and
S.
Ioseph
?
Behoul●
they
weare
allwaies
in
consolation
;
Can
there
imagined
a
more
extreame
affliction
,
then
th●
which
S.
Ioseph
did
feele
,
when
he
perceau●
that
the
Glorious
virgin
was
great
with
chi●
knowing
well
,
it
was
not
his
fact
?
his
afflicti●
and
anguish
of
mind
being
so
much
the
grea●
as
the
passion
of
loue
is
more
vehement
,
thē●
other
passions
of
the
soule
;
and
furthermore
,
loue
Ielousie
is
the
extremitye
of
payne
:
t●
spouse
in
the
canticles
declareth
in
to
be
so
,
Loue
,
●ayeth
she
,
is
strong
as
death
;
for
loue
worketh
the
●ame
effects
in
the
soule
,
that
death
doth
in
the
●odye
.
But
Ielousie
,
sayeth
she
,
is
as
hard
as
hell
:
●
leaue
then
to
your
consideration
,
what
anxiety
●nd
greife
the
Bl.
S.
Ioseph
did
indure
:
and
our
Bl.
●ady
also
,
when
she
perceaued
what
opinion
he
,
●ho
loued
her
so
dearlye
,
might
haue
of
her
;
and
●nowing
her selfe
to
be
so
dearely
beloued
of
him
;
●elousye
made
him
to
languish
,
and
not
knowing
what
way
to
take
,
he
resolued
rather
then
to
blame
●er
whome
he
had
allwaies
so
much
honoured
and
●oued
,
to
leaue
her
,
and
depart
secretlie
.
But
you
will
say
,
I
am
very
sensible
of
the
payne
that
this
●entation
,
or
my
imperfection
,
causeth
mee
.
I
●eleeue
it
,
but
is
it
any
way
comparable
to
that
,
●here
of
we
speake
?
it
cannot
be
;
and
if
it
be
,
consi●er
,
I
praye
you
,
if
we
haue
any
reason
to
complayne
●nd
lament
since
S.
Ioseph
did
not
complayne
,
nor
●itnesse
any
disgust
in
his
exteriour
:
he
was
not
●ny
whitt
more
harsh
in
his
conuersation
,
neith●r
●id
he
alter
his
countenance
towards
our
Bl.
Ladye
,
●or
treat
her
ill
;
but
simply
suffered
this
vexation
,
●●d
meant
no
other
thing
,
then
quit
her
company
.
●od
knoweth
what
he
might
doe
in
this
subiect
.
●y
auersion
,
sayeth
some
one
,
is
so
great
from
●at
person
,
that
I
doe
not
almost
know
how
to
●eake
vnto
her
,
but
with
great
difficultye
;
her
actiō●●spleaseth
me
greuouslie
;
that
is
all
one
,
you
must
●ot
therefore
enter
into
dislike
against
her
,
as
if
she
●●uld
hinder
it
.
But
rather
you
ought
to
comport
●●ur
selfe
as
our
Blessed
ladye
and
S.
Ioseph
:
we
●ust
be
quiet
in
our
payne
,
and
leaue
the
care
to
●ur
lord
,
to
take
it
from
vs
when
he
shall
please●●ur
Blessed
Ladye
might
verie
well
haue
appeased
●is
storme
;
not
with
standing
she
would
not
doe
〈◊〉
out
left
the
issue
of
this
affayre
fully
to
the
diuine
prouidence
;
these
are
two
discording
cords
,
but
equally
necessarie
to
be
accorded
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
treble
string
and
the
base
,
if
one
meane
to
play
well
vppon
the
lute
;
there
is
nothing
more
discording
then
the
high
with
the
lowe
:
notwithstanding
with
out
the
accorde
of
these
twoe
strings
the
harmonye
of
the
lute
cannot
be
delightfull
.
Likewise
in
our
spirituall
lute
,
two
things
are
equallie
discordant
,
&
necessarie
to
be
accorded
;
to
witt
,
to
haue
a
grea●
care
to
perfect
our selues
;
and
not
to
haue
care
of
our
perfection
,
but
to
leaue
it
entirelie
vnto
god
:
●
would
say
,
that
we
must
haue
that
care
,
that
Go●
would
we
should
haue
to
perfect
our selues
;
ye●
neuerthelesse
must
leaue
the
care
of
our
perfectio●
to
him
.
God
willeth
that
we
haue
quiet
and
peacefull
care
,
which
may
cause
vs
to
doe
that
,
which
i●
iudged
proper
for
vs
,
by
those
who
direct
vs
;
an●
allwaies
walke
faythfully
forward
in
the
wa●
which
is
marked
by
the
Rules
,
and
directions
th●
are
giuen
vs
;
and
for
the
rest
,
that
we
repose
ou●
selues
in
his
Paternall
care
,
endeuoring
as
much
●
shal
be
possible
for
vs
,
to
keepe
our selues
in
peac●
for
the
habitation
of
God
is
made
in
peace
,
and
in
●
peaceable
&
well
reposed
hart
.
You
know
,
when
●
lake
or
poole
is
very
calme
,
and
th●
windes
doe
n●●
moue
the
waters
,
in
a
bright
cleare
night
,
the
sk●
or
firmament
with
the
starres
are
so
well
represe●ted
therein
,
that
looking
downeward
,
we
see
asw●●
the
beautie
of
the
heauens
,
as
if
we
did
looke
v●wards
.
Likewise
when
our
soule
is
well
pacifie●
and
the
windes
of
superfluous
eares
,
inequallitie●
spiritt
,
and
inconstancie
,
doe
not
trouble
and
disqui●
it
,
she
is
very
capable
to
beare
with
in
her
t●
Image
of
our
Lord
IESVS
;
but
when
she
is
troubl●
vnquiet
,
and
moued
with
diuers
tempests
of
passi●
and
permitteth
her selfe
to
be
gouerned
by
the
and
not
by
reason
(
which
only
maketh
vs
beco●
like
to
God
)
then
is
she
nothing
capable
to
represent
the
fayre
and
most
amiable
Image
of
our
Lord
IESVS
crucified
,
nor
the
diuersitye
of
his
excellent
vertues
,
neither
can
she
be
capable
to
serue
him
,
for
his
nuptiall
bedd
.
Therefore
we
must
leaue
the
care
of
our selues
to
his
diuine
mercie
and
prouidence
;
neuerthelesse
orderlie
and
simply
doing
what
is
in
our
power
,
to
amend
and
perfect
our selues
allwaies
taking
especiall
heed
,
not
to
permitt
our
spiritts
to
be
troubled
and
disquieted
.
§
.
I
note
in
fine
,
that
the
Angell
sayed
to
S.
Ioseph
,
that
he
should
remayne
in
Egypt
,
vntill
such
time
as
he
did
aduertise
him
to
returne
;
and
●he
holy
Sainct
made
him
noe
reply
,
saying
,
But
when
shall
it
be
,
O
Lord
,
that
thou
will
tell
mee
?
To
●each
vs
,
that
when
we
are
commaunded
to
em●race
any
exercise
,
we
ought
not
to
say
,
shall
this
be
for
a
long
time
?
But
rather
wee
ought
to
imbrace
●t
with
simplicitye
,
imitating
the
perfect
obedience
of
Abraham
who
when
God
commaunded
him
to
sacrifice
his
sonne
,
alleaged
not
any
excuse
,
he
complayned
not
,
neither
delayed
to
execute
the
●ommaundement
of
God
:
therfore
God
did
fauour
him
so
much
,
as
he
caused
him
to
find
a
ramme
●here
,
the
which
he
sacrificed
vppon
the
mountayne
●n
place
of
his
sonne
,
God
being
satisfied
with
the
●romptnes
of
his
will
.
§
.
I
conclude
with
the
simplicitie
that
S.
Io●eph
did
practice
,
in
taking
his
iourney
vppon
the
●ommaundement
of
the
Angell
into
Egipt
,
where
●e
was
assured
to
find
so
many
enimies
,
as
there
●eare
inhabitants
in
that
country
.
Might
he
not
●aue
sayd
very
well
to
the
Angell
,
thou
makest
me
●o
carrye
the
child
into
Egypt
,
and
so
we
fly
from
●ne
enimye
,
and
expose
our selues
into
the
hands
of
●
thousand
thousand
others
,
which
we
shall
find
in
Egipt
,
for
so
much
as
we
are
of
Israel
?
But
he
made
no
reflection
vppon
the
commaundement
and
therefore
went
his
way
full
of
peace
and
of
confidence
in
God
.
In
like
manner
,
my
daughters
,
when
any
imployment
is
imposed
vppon
you
,
doe
not
say
,
Good
God!
I
am
so
rash
and
hasty
,
if
they
impose
this
office
vppon
mee
,
I
shall
haue
a
thousand
cares
and
feares
,
and
be
extreemly
put
to
my
plunges
,
I
am
all
readie
so
distracted
,
if
they
giue
me
such
a
charge
,
I
shal
be
much
more
:
but
if
they
would
leaue
me
to
my
cell
,
I
should
be
modest
,
peacefull
,
and
recollected
;
Goe
simply
into
Egipt
,
in
the
midest
of
the
great
multitude
of
enimyes
,
that
you
shal●
haue
there
;
for
God
who
maketh
you
to
goe
thither
,
will
conserue
you
there
,
neither
shall
you
dye
there
;
whereas
contrariwise
;
if
you
remayne
i●
Israell
,
where
is
your
great
enimye
your
prope●
will
,
with
out
doubt
it
will
kill
you
there
:
it
should
not
be
well
done
to
take
offices
,
and
charges
by
ou●
proper
election
,
for
feare
least
we
performe
no●
our
duty
there-in
:
but
when
it
is
by
obedience
neuer
bring
any
excuse
;
for
God
is
for
vs
,
and
u●
shall
profitt
more
in
perfection
,
then
if
wee
had
nothing
to
doe
.
Doe
you
not
know
what
I
haue
saye
to
you
at
other
times
?
and
it
is
not
amisse
to
repeate
it
agayne
formitt
:
that
vertu
requireth
n●
that
the
occasions
of
falling
into
imperfections
b●
taken
away
it
suffireth
not
,
(
sayeth
Cassian
)
to
b●
depriued
of
the
conuersation
of
men
,
for
to
b●
patient
,
sweet
and
gentle
in
our selues
;
for
it
ha●
hapned
to
me
,
being
in
my
cell
all
alone
,
to
b●
angry
with
my selfe
,
when
my
mater
did
not
ta●
fire
,
that
I
haue
cast
it
away
in
a
chotay
.
I
must
end
and
in
the
meane
time
leaue
you
to
goe
into
Egipt
with
our
Lord
,
who
(
as
I
beleeue
and
also
othe●
doe
hould
)
began
then
to
make
little
Gosses
,
wh●
he
had
vacant
time
,
after
he
had
ayded
S.
Iose●
in
some
little
things
;
demonstrating
euen
then
●
desire
he
had
of
the
worke
of
our
Redemption
.
THE
FOVRTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
Of
Cordiality
,
where-in
it
is
demaunded
,
How
the
sisters
ought
to
loue
each
other
with
a
Cordiall
loue
,
yet
vsing
no
indecent
familiaritye
.
●
.
TO
satisfie
your
demaund
,
and
to
make
it
well
vnderstood
wher-in
Cordiall
loue
●onsisteth
,
wherwith
the
Sisters
ought
to
loue
one
●n
other
:
you
must
know
that
Cordiallnesse
is
no
●ther
thing
,
then
the
essence
of
true
and
sincere
●reindship
:
which
cannot
be
,
but
betweene
persons
,
●hat
haue
reason
,
who
cherish
&
nourish
their
freind●hips
by
the
mediation
reason
.
For
otherwise
it
●annot
be
frindship
,
but
onlie
loue
.
Euen
beastes
●aue
loue
,
but
they
cannot
haue
frindship
,
since
●hey
are
with
out
reason
:
they
haue
loue
amongst
●hem
,
because
of
some
naturall
correspondence
;
yea
●●kewise
they
beare
loue
towardes
man
,
as
it
appea●eth
by
experience
euerie
day
,
and
diuers
Authours
●aue
written
of
admirable
things
in
this
kinde
:
as
●at
they
relate
of
a
Dolphin
,
that
did
loue
a
young
●hild
which
he
had
seene
many
times
vppon
the
sea
●ore
so
exceussitly
that
this
child
being
dead
,
the
●olphin
himselfe
died
with
greife
;
But
this
ought
●ot
to
be
called
freindship
,
for
as
much
as
necessa●ie
the
correspondence
of
freindship
,
is
to
be
found
●●tweene
two
that
loue
each
other
,
and
that
this
●●eindshipe
be
contracted
by
the
meanes
of
reason
:
●as
the
greatter
part
of
freindships
that
men
make
●t
hauing
a
good
end
,
nor
being
guided
by
reason
doe
not
in
any
sort
deserue
the
name
of
freindship
.
More-ouer
,
besides
the
mediation
of
reason
,
there
must
be
a
certayne
correspondence
,
either
of
vocation
,
or
of
pretence
,
or
of
quallitie
betweene
them
that
contract
freindship
.
Experience
doth
clearly
teach
vs
this
;
for
is
it
not
true
,
that
there
is
not
more
true
freindship
,
nor
more
strong
,
then
that
which
is
betweene
brethren
?
we
doe
not
call
the
loue
of
fathers
toward
their
children
freindship
,
nor
that
the
children
beare
towards
their
parents
;
because
it
hath
not
this
correspondence
,
whereof
we
speake
,
but
are
different
:
the
loue
of
Fathers
being
maiesticall
loue
,
and
full
of
auhoritie
;
and
that
of
children
towardes
their
parents
,
a
respectiue
and
submissiue
loue
;
but
betweene
Brothers
,
because
of
the
resemblance
of
their
condition
,
the
correspondence
of
their
loue
,
maketh
a
firme
,
strong
and
solid
freindshipe
.
For
this
cause
the
ancient
christians
of
the
primitiue
church
,
did
all
call
themselues
brethren
▪
and
this
first
feruour
waxing
could
among
th●
common
multitude
of
Christians
,
Religions
wear●
instituted
,
where
they
did
ordayne
that
Religiou●
should
call
themselues
Brethren
and
Sisters
to
declare
the
true
cordiall
and
sincere
freinship
that
they
did
beare
,
or
which
they
ought
to
beare
,
on●
towardes
an
other
:
as
there
is
not
any
freindship
comparable
to
that
of
Brethren
,
all
other
freindship
being
either
vnequall
,
or
artificiall
(
as
that
whic●
maried
persons
haue
the
one
with
the
other
th●
which
they
haue
by
contracts
,
written
&
pronūce●
by
notaries
,
or
otherwise
by
simple
promises
.
Als●
these
freindships
,
which
worldly
poeple
contra●
together
,
are
either
for
some
particular
interest
,
o●
for
some
friuolous
subiect
,
and
are
most
ordinaril●
very
subiect
to
perish
and
to
be
dissolued
:
But
th●
which
is
betweene
Brethren
,
is
cleane
contrari●
for
it
is
naturall
,
not
artificiall
;
and
therefore
ve●
recommendable
:
This
then
being
so
,
I
say
that
this
●s
the
cause
,
wherefore
the
Religious
call
each
other
Brethren
,
and
therefore
they
haue
loue
which
truely
meriteth
the
name
of
freindship
,
not
common
,
but
cordiall
freindship
,
that
is
to
saye
,
frindship
that
hath
his
foundation
within
the
hart
.
We
must
then
vnderstand
,
that
loue
hath
his
seate
within
the
hart
,
and
that
we
can
neuer
loue
our
neighbour
too
much
,
nor
exceed
the
termes
of
reason
in
this
loue
,
prouided
that
it
reside
in
the
hart
:
but
touching
the
testimonie
of
this
loue
,
we
may
well
faile
,
and
exceede
therin
,
passing
beyond
the
rules
of
reason
,
The
Glorious
S.
Bernarde
sayeth
that
the
measure
to
loue
God
,
is
to
loue
him
with
out
measure
,
and
that
our
loue
to
him
should
not
haue
any
●imitte
;
but
it
must
be
free
to
spreed
his
branches
so
farr
as
possible
may
be
.
That
which
is
sayed
of
God
,
ought
also
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
loue
towardes
our
neighbour
,
prouided
allwaies
that
the
loue
of
God
doe
euen
swimme
aloft
,
and
hould
the
first
ranke
:
next
vnto
which
we
ought
to
loue
our
sisters
with
all
the
dilatation
of
our
hart
,
not
contenting
our selues
to
loue
them
as
our selues
,
(
as
the
commaundements
of
God
doe
oblige
vs
)
but
we
ought
to
loue
them
more
then
our selues
(
as
to
our
temporall
●ife
)
to
obserue
the
rules
of
Euangelicall
perfection
which
requireth
this
of
vs
.
Our
Lord
hath
sayed
this
himselfe
:
Loue
you
one
another
,
euen
as
I
haue
loued
you
:
that
is
to
say
,
more
then
your selues
:
&
euen
as
our
Lord
hath
allwaies
preferred
vs
before
himselfe
;
and
furthermore
doth
the
same
euerie
time
,
that
we
receaue
him
in
the
most
Blessed
Sacrament
making
himselfe
our
foode
;
likewise
his
will
is
,
that
we
haue
such
a
loue
one
to
another
,
that
wee
euer
preferr
our
neighbours
before
our selues
;
and
euen
as
he
did
all
he
could
for
vs
,
except
●he
damning
of
himselfe
(
for
he
neither
ought
,
nor
could
doe
it
because
he
could
not
sinne
,
which
it
of
it selfe
the
onely
thing
that
leadeth
to
damnation
)
he
willeth
,
and
the
rule
of
perfection
requireth
it
,
that
we
doe
all
that
we
are
able
one
for
another
,
except
that
which
may
cause
vs
to
be
damned
;
but
this
excepted
,
our
freindshipe
ought
to
be
so
constant
,
cordiall
and
solid
,
that
we
neuer
refuse
to
doe
,
or
suffer
whatsoeuer
it
be
for
our
neighbour
and
sisters
.
§
.
2.
Now
this
cordiall
loue
ought
to
be
accompanied
with
two
vertues
,
the
one
is
called
affabilitye
,
the
other
,
good
Conuersation
:
Affabiliaye
,
is
a
vertu
that
powreth
forth
a
certayne
sweetnesse
into
the
serious
communications
and
affayres
we
haue
one
with
another
;
Good
conuersation
,
is
that
,
which
rendreth
vs
gracious
,
and
pleasing
in
recreations
,
and
lesse
serious
communications
,
that
we
haue
with
our
neighbour
.
All
vertues
,
as
you
know
haue
twoe
conttarye
vices
,
which
are
the
extremityes
of
vertue
;
the
vertu
of
Affabilitye
is
in
the
midst
of
two
vices
;
to
witt
Statelinesse
,
or
ouer
great
seriositye
,
and
too
great
tendernesse
,
to
make
too
much
of
,
and
to
speake
frequent
wordes
that
tend
to
flaterie
;
now
the
vertu
Affabilitye
houldeth
her selfe
betweene
too
much
,
and
too
little
,
vsing
kindnesses
according
to
the
necessities
of
those
with
whom
wee
treat
,
neuerthelesse
conseruing
a
sweete
grauitie
,
according
as
the
persons
and
affayres
,
where-of
wee
treat
,
doe
require
.
I
say
,
that
cherishings
(
or
)
making
much
of
,
are
to
bee
vsed
at
proper
times
:
for
it
would
bee
very
indiscreet
to
vse
about
a
sicke
person
so
much
grauity
,
as
they
should
doe
with
others
,
not
being
willing
to
cherish
her
more
,
then
if
she
weere
in
good
health
.
Also
we
should
not
so
frequently
vse
kindnesses
;
and
vppon
euerie
occasion
speake
honye
wordes
,
casting
whole
handfulls
of
them
vppon
the
first
we
meete
with
all
:
for
euen
as
,
if
you
put
too
much
sugar
vppon
any
meate
,
it
will
bee
distastfull
,
because
●t
wil
be
too
sweete
and
vnsauorie
;
in
like
manner
too
●requent
tendernesse
and
kindnesses
will
become
disgustfull
,
and
not
be
esteemed
,
knowing
they
are
done
but
for
fashion
sake
.
Likwise
meates
vppon
which
are
put
great
handfulls
of
salte
,
are
displeasing
,
●ecause
of
their
sharpnes
;
but
those
whereon
the
●alte
,
and
suger
are
put
by
measure
,
are
made
plea●ing
to
the
tast
,
in
like
sort
courtiseys
,
which
are
vsed
●y
measure
and
discretion
,
are
pleasing
and
profi●able
to
them
,
to
whom
they
be
exhibited
.
The
●ertu
of
Good
Conuersation
requireth
that
we
cōtri●ute
and
condescend
to
holy
&
moderate
ioy
,
and
●o
gracious
entertaynments
,
which
may
serue
for
●onsolation
or
recreation
of
our
neighbour
:
that
●n
no
sort
we
cause
any
vexation
to
him
or
her
,
●y
our
frowning
and
mellancholie
countenances
,
●r
by
refusing
to
recreate
in
the
time
ordayned
for
●t
.
We
haue
allreadie
treated
of
this
vertu
in
the
discourse
of
modestie
;
wherefore
I
passe
further
●nd
say
,
that
it
is
a
very
difficult
thing
to
hitt
●llwaies
the
marke
we
ayme
at
:
it
is
true
indeed
;
●hat
we
ought
all
to
haue
this
pretence
,
to
attay●e
and
ayme
iust
with
in
the
white
marke
of
●ertu
,
the
white
we
ought
ardentlye
to
desire
:
●ut
notwithstanding
we
ought
not
to
lease
cou●age
when
we
doe
not
rightly
encounter
the
●ssence
of
vertu
,
nor
be
astonished
therat
,
proui●ed
that
wee
keepe
our selues
with
in
the
round
●hat
is
to
say
,
the
neerest
that
we
may
to
true
●ertu
,
for
it
is
a
thing
which
the
Saints
themselues
haue
not
knowen
how
to
doe
in
all
vertues
,
there
hauing
not
bene
any
(
but
our
Bl.
Lord
and
Ladye
)
who
haue
bene
able
to
doe
it
.
The
Saints
haue
●racticed
them
with
a
very
great
difference
:
what
difference
I
pray
you
is
there
betweene
the
spirit●
of
Saint
Augustine
,
and
that
of
Saint
Ierome
?
as
may
bee
noted
in
their
writings
:
there
is
nothing
more
sweete
then
S.
Augustine
,
his
writings
are
swetnes
and
hony
it selfe
;
contrariwise
S.
Icrome
was
extreeme
austere
:
the
better
to
knowe
it
,
confider
him
in
his
Episteles
,
he
is
as
it
weere
allwaie●
angrie
:
neuerthelesse
both
of
them
were
exceedingly
vertuous
:
but
the
one
had
more
sweetnes
,
the
other
much
more
austeritie
of
life
,
and
both
of
them
(
although
not
equallye
either
sweete
or
rigorous
)
haue
bene
great
Saints
.
So
as
we
see
,
that
we
ough●
not
to
be
astonished
,
if
we
be
not
equallie
gentle
and
sweete
,
prouided
we
loue
our
neighbour
according
to
the
loue
of
the
hart
wholie
extent
,
and
a●
our
Lord
hath
loued
vs
,
(
that
is
to
say
)
more
than
ou●
selues
,
preferring
him
allwaies
before
our selues
i●
all
things
with
in
the
Order
of
holy
Charitie
,
an●
refusing
him
nothing
that
we
may
be
able
to
contribute
for
his
profitt
,
except
our
damnation
as
〈◊〉
haue
alreadye
sayed
:
We
must
there-fore
endeuour
as
much
as
we
shal
be
able
to
render
exteriou●
testimonie
of
our
affection
,
conformable
to
reason
to
laugh
with
them
that
laugh
,
and
weepe
wit●
those
that
weepe
.
§
.
3.
I
say
we
ought
to
manifest
that
we
lou●
ours
sisters
(
this
is
the
second
part
of
the
question●
without
vsing
indecent
familiaritie
:
the
rule
declareth
it
,
but
let
vs
see
what
we
ought
to
doe
heerin●
nothing
,
but
that
sanctitie
appeare
in
our
familiariti●
and
manifest
our
freindship
,
as
S.
Paul
sayeth
i●
one
of
his
epistles
:
Salute
,
sayeth
he
,
one
anothe●
with
a
holy
kisse
;
it
was
the
custome
,
when
th●
christians
did
meete
together
,
to
kisse
each
other
Our
Lord
IESVS
did
also
vse
towards
his
Apostle
this
forme
of
salutation
,
as
we
learne
in
the
traitou●
Iudas
;
and
holie
Religious
therefore
did
vse
to
saye
when
they
encountred
each
other
,
Deo
gratias
,
to
declare
the
great
contentment
they
did
receaue
in
behoulding
one
the
other
,
as
if
they
had
sayed
or
would
say
,
I
thanke
God
,
my
Deare
Brother
,
for
●he
consolation
he
hath
vouchsafed
mee
by
your
presence
.
Euen
so
my
Deare
daughters
we
must
demonstrate
how
much
we
loue
our
sisters
,
and
●hat
we
are
pleased
with
them
;
prouided
allwaies
,
●hat
sanctitie
accompanie
the
signes
we
giue
of
our
●ffection
;
that
God
may
not
onely
not
be
offended
●ut
that
he
may
be
praised
and
Glorified
.
Likewise
S.
Paul
(
who
teacheth
vs
so
to
behaue
our selues
,
●hat
our
affections
may
be
witnessed
by
our
san●titie
)
willeth
and
teacheth
vs
to
behaue
our selues
●raciously
,
giuing
vs
his
example
:
Salute
(
sayeth
he
)
●uch
a
one
who
knoweth
well
that
I
loue
him
with
my
hart
,
and
such
a
one
,
who
must
be
assu●ed
that
I
loue
him
as
my
Brother
,
and
in
parti●ular
his
mother
who
knoweth
also
that
she
is
myne
.
§
.
4.
You
demaund
vppon
this
subiect
,
if
we
may
or
should
aduenture
to
shewe
more
affection
●o
one
sister
whom
we
esteeme
more
vertuous
,
than
we
doe
to
another
.
I
aunswere
to
this
,
that
although
●e
are
obliged
to
loue
those
more
that
are
more
●ertuous
,
with
the
loue
of
delight
,
and
content
:
yet
●ught
we
not
therefore
to
loue
them
more
with
●●e
loue
of
good
will
;
nor
ought
we
to
shewe
them
●ore
signes
of
freindship
:
and
this
for
two
rea●ons
.
The
first
is
,
because
our
Lord
IESVS
did
not
●ractice
it
;
but
rather
it
seemeth
he
shewed
more
●ffection
to
the
imperfect
then
to
the
perfect
:
since
●e
hath
sayed
;
that
he
was
not
come
for
the
iust
,
but
●or
sinners
,
that
is
to
say
,
for
those
thât
haue
more
●eede
of
vs
,
to
whom
we
are
to
witnesse
our
loue
more
particularlye
:
for
heere
it
is
,
when
we
shew●
best
,
that
we
loue
for
charitie
,
and
not
in
louing
those
that
giue
vs
more
consolation
,
then
payne
or
trouble
.
And
in
this
we
ought
to
proceede
as
the
profitt
of
our
neighbour
doth
require
;
bu●
further
then
this
,
we
must
endeuour
so
to
behaue
our selues
,
that
we
loue
all
equallie
,
since
our
Lord
IESVS
did
not
say
:
loue
those
that
are
more
vertuous
;
but
indifferentlie
,
loue
one
with
another
,
euen
as
I
haue
loued
you
,
with
out
excluding
any
one
how
imperfect
soeuer
he
bee●
The
second
reason
wherefore
we
owe
not
signe
of
freindship
to
one
,
more
then
another
;
an●
ought
not
to
permitt
our selues
to
be
carryed
t●
loue
them
more
,
is
,
that
we
cannot
iudge
wh●
are
the
more
vertuous
,
and
who
haue
more
perfection
:
for
exteriour
apparences
are
very
deceat
full
,
and
very
often
those
,
that
seeme
to
you
to
b●
the
most
vertuous
;
(
as
I
haue
saved
in
anothe●
part
)
are
not
so
before
God
;
who
is
onelie
he
tha●
can
knowe
them
.
It
may
be
that
a
sister
who●
you
shall
see
to
faile
very
often
,
and
committ●●
multitude
of
imperfections
;
wil
be
more
vertuou●
&
more
pleasing
to
Almightye
God
,
either
fo●
the
greatnesse
of
the
courage
where
withe
sh●
vphouldeth
her selfe
in
the
midst
of
her
imperf●ctions
,
not
giuing
her selfe
ouer
to
be
troubled
,
no●
disquieted
to
see
her selfe
subiect
to
fall
,
or
becau●●
she
draweth
out
of
it
Humilitie
;
or
for
the
loue
sh●
hath
of
her
abiection
:
then
another
who
shàll
hau●
a
doren
vertues
,
either
naturall
or
acquired
b●
hath
lesse
exercise
and
labour
;
and
consequently
,
may
be
lesse
courage
,
and
Humilitie
,
then
hath
th●
other
,
whom
we
see
subiect
to
frailties
.
Sain●
Peter
was
chosen
to
be
the
head
of
the
Apostele●
although
he
weere
subiect
to
many
imperfection
in
such
sort
that
he
did
commit
them
,
euen
aft●●
he
had
receaued
the
holy
Ghost
;
but
for
so
much
〈◊〉
,
not
with
staning
these
his
defects
,
he
allwaies
●ad
a
great
courage
,
and
was
not
astonished
at
●●mselfe
;
our
Lord
made
him
his
leiftenaunt
,
and
●●uored
him
aboue
all
the
rest
:
so
as
none
had
●●ason
to
say
,
he
did
not
deserue
to
haue
the
●riuiledg
and
to
be
aduanced
before
Sainct
Ihon
,
●r
the
other
Apostles
.
We
must
then
behaue
our
●●lues
in
the
affection
we
are
to
beare
our
sisters
●he
most
equallie
,
that
possibly
we
may
,
for
the
foresayed
reasons
;
and
all
ought
to
knowe
,
that
we
loue
them
with
this
loue
of
the
hart
;
and
the●efore
there
is
no
necessitie
to
vse
so
many
wor●es
,
that
we
loue
them
dearly
,
that
we
haue
an
●nclination
to
loue
them
in
particular
,
and
the
like
:
●onsidering
the
loue
we
beare
a
partie
,
is
not
●he
more
perfect
,
for
hauing
an
inclination
for
her
more
then
for
others
:
rather
it
may
be
more
sub●ect
to
change
;
for
the
very
least
thing
,
that
she
●hall
doe
to
vs
:
Yf
it
be
so
,
that
it
bee
true
,
that
●ve
haue
an
inclination
to
loue
one
rather
then
another
,
we
ought
not
to
muse
or
thinke
thereon
,
much
lesse
to
declare
it
in
wordes
to
the
partie
,
for
we
ought
not
to
loue
by
inclination
,
but
to
loue
our
neghbour
,
either
because
he
is
vertuous
,
●or
for
the
hope
that
we
haue
that
he
will
become
so
:
but
principally
,
because
it
is
the
will
of
God
.
Now
to
giue
true
testimony
that
we
loue
him
,
we
must
procure
him
all
the
good
that
we
can
,
aswell
for
soule
as
bodie
;
praying
for
him
,
and
seruing
him
cordially
,
when
occasion
shall
present
it selfe
:
for
the
freindship
that
endeth
in
fayre
speeches
,
●a
no
great
matter
;
and
it
is
not
to
loue
,
as
our
Lord
IESVS
hath
loued
vs
,
who
was
not
content
to
assure
vs
,
that
he
did
loue
vs
;
but
would
passe
further
,
in
doing
all
that
he
hath
done
,
for
proofe
of
his
loue
.
Saint
Paule
speaking
to
his
mo●●
Deare
children
:
I
am
most
readie
(
sayed
he
)
to
gi●●
my
life
for
you
,
and
to
imploye
my selfe
so
abso●●telie
for
you
,
that
I
will
not
make
any
reseruatio●
for
to
witnesse
how
dearely
and
tenderlie
I
lou●
you
:
yea
,
would
he
say
,
I
am
readie
to
leaue
v●done
,
or
to
doe
for
you
,
or
by
you
,
all
that
yo●●
will
haue
of
mee
;
wherin
he
teacheth
vs
,
that
●
imploy
himselfe
,
yea
to
giue
his
life
for
his
neigh●bour
,
is
not
so
much
as
to
leaue
himselfe
to
be
imployed
at
the
will
of
others
,
eithers
by
them
or
fo●
them
.
And
this
was
that
which
he
had
learned
●
our
sweete
Sauiour
vppon
the
crosse
.
This
is
tha●
soueraigne
degree
of
loue
of
our
neighbour
,
th●●
Religious
men
and
Religious
weemen
,
and
w●
who
are
consecrated
to
the
seruice
of
God
,
are
called
vnto
:
for
it
is
not
enough
to
assist
our
neighbòurs
with
our
temporall
commodities
;
it
is
no●
enough
(
sayeth
S.
Bernard
)
to
imploye
our
prope●
person
to
suffer
for
this
loue
;
but
it
must
passe
further
,
leauing
our selues
to
be
imployed
for
him
,
i●
most
holy
obedience
,
and
by
him
,
euen
so
as
h●
will
,
with
out
euer
resisting
ther-in
:
for
when
w●
imploy
our selues
for
our selues
,
and
by
choise
o●
our
owne
will
,
or
proper
election
,
this
allwaie●
giueth
very
much
satisfaction
to
selfe
loue
;
but
t●
permit
,
our selues
to
be
imployed
in
things
tha●
others
will
,
and
which
we
our selues
would
not
that
is
to
say
,
in
businesses
,
which
are
not
of
ou●
election
,
this
is
it
,
wher-in
the
soueraigne
degree
of
abnegation
doth
consist
.
As
when
we
woul●
preach
,
they
send
vs
to
serue
the
sicke
;
when
we
would
pray
for
our
neighbour
,
they
send
vs
to
serue
him
.
O
how
much
better
and
with
put
comparison
more
worth
,
is
that
which
they
will
haue
vs
to
doe
(
I
meane
in
things
not
contrarie
to
God
,
and
such
as
are
not
displeasing
to
him
then
that
●●ich
we
performe
or
make
choise
of
our selues
!
●ett
vs
then
Loue
one
another
well
,
and
serue
our
●●lues
therefore
with
this
motiue
,
which
is
so
pre●ant
,
for
to
incite
vs
to
this
holy
Loue
,
which
our
●ord
IESVS
vppon
the
crosse
powred
forth
vnto
the
●●st
drop
of
his
most
holy
bloud
vppon
the
earth
.
●●r
to
make
it
as
it
weare
a
sacred
morter
where●ith
he
would
soder
,
vnite
,
conioyne
,
and
fasten
●●gether
all
the
stones
of
his
church
(
which
are
●●ythfull
)
the
one
with
the
other
:
to
the
end
that
●is
vnion
should
be
so
strong
that
there
might
ne●er
be
found
there-in
any
diuision
;
so
much
did
he
●●are
,
least
this
diuision
should
cause
eternall
dam●ation
.
●he
supporting
of
the
imperfections
of
our
neigh●our
,
is
one
of
the
most
principall
points
of
this
●oue
:
Our
Lord
IESVS
hath
shewed
it
vs
vppon
the
●rosse
,
whose
hart
was
so
sweete
towards
vs
,
and
●id
loue
vs
so
dearely
,
vs
I
say
,
&
euen
those
which
●ere
did
cause
his
death
,
and
who
weare
in
the
act
●f
the
most
enormious
sinne
,
which
euer
man
could
●ommitt
:
(
for
the
sinne
which
the
Iewes
did
com●itt
,
was
a
monster
of
wickednes
)
and
neuerthe●esse
our
sweete
sauiour
IESVS
had
considerations
of
●oue
towards
them
,
giuing
an
example
aboue
all
ima●ination
,
in
that
he
excused
them
who
did
crucifie
●im
,
and
did
iniurie
him
with
most
barbarous
rage
:
●or
these
I
say
,
did
he
seeke
out
inuentions
to
make
●is
father
to
pardon
them
,
in
the
very
act
it selfe
of
●inne
and
iniurye
.
O
how
miserable
are
we
world●ings
!
for
scarcely
can
we
forgett
an
iniurye
,
that
●ath
bene
done
vs
,
a
long
time
after
that
we
haue
●eceaued
it
!
therefore
he
that
will
preuent
his
neighbour
in
benedictions
of
sweetnes
,
shal
be
the
most
perfect
imitatour
of
our
Lord
IESVS
.
§
.
5.
Furthermore
we
ought
to
marke
,
that
cordiall
loue
,
is
fastned
to
a
vertu
,
which
is
as
a
d●pendance
of
this
loue
,
to
witt
a
simple
confidenc●
as
children
haue
.
Children
when
they
haue
a
fin●
feather
,
or
some
other
thing
,
that
they
esteeme
bra●●
they
are
neuer
in
quiet
,
if
they
haue
not
mett
wit●
their
little
companions
to
shew
their
feather
,
&
t●
make
them
partakers
of
their
ioy
,
as
also
they
wi●●
haue
them
,
to
haue
part
of
their
greefe
:
for
whe●
they
haue
a
little
hurt
vppon
their
fingers
end
,
the●
cease
not
to
speake
of
it
to
all
they
meete
with
,
t●
the
end
they
may
bemoane
them
,
and
may
blow●
a
little
vppon
their
sore
;
now
I
doe
not
say
,
th●
they
must
be
iust
as
children
:
although
I
say
th●
this
confidence
ought
to
cause
Sisters
not
to
b●
sparing
to
communicate
their
little
contents
an●
consolations
to
their
sisters
,
also
not
to
fear
their
imperfections
to
be
noted
by
them
.
I
doe
not
say
,
if
th●
haue
had
any
extraordinarie
gift
from
God
,
th●●
they
must
declare
it
to
all
the
world
,
noe
:
but
touching
their
ordinarie
consolations
I
would
th●
they
should
not
be
too
reserued
in
them
,
but
(
whe●
occasion
shall
present
it selfe
)
not
by
way
of
boastin●
or
vanting
,
but
with
simple
confidence
,
they
ma●
communicate
them
,
freely
and
truelie
one
t●
an
other
.
Likewise
lett
vs
not
put
our selues
int●
vnquietnesse
to
couer
our
defects
,
that
they
appear●
not
:
for
not
to
permitt
them
outwardly
to
shew●
themselues
,
doth
not
make
them
any
whit
th●
better
:
for
the
sisters
will
not
beleeue
,
that
you
hau●
non
imperfections
,
because
they
see
none
:
and
ou●
imperfections
it
may
be
wil
be
more
dangerous
then
if
they
weare
discouered
,
and
that
they
d●
cause
vs
confusion
:
euen
as
they
doe
to
those
wh●
are
more
facill
to
lett
them
appeare
exteriourlie●
We
must
not
then
be
amased
,
nor
discourage●
when
we
committ
defects
,
and
imperfections
befor●
our
sisters
,
but
contrarie
wise
we
should
be
glad
that
we
are
knowne
to
be
such
as
inded
we
are
.
You
●●ue
peraduenture
committed
a
fault
,
some
inci●lity
,
or
impertinencie
▪
it
is
true
;
but
this
is
before
●ur
Sisters
which
loue
you
dearelie
,
and
there●●re
know
very
well
how
to
support
you
in
your
●ultes
,
and
will
haue
more
compassion
of
you
,
thē●●ssion
against
you
;
and
by
this
meanes
confidence
●ould
exceeding
he
increase
cordiallitie
,
and
the
●nquillitie
of
our
spiritts
,
which
are
subiect
to
be
●oubled
,
when
we
are
knowne
to
faile
in
any
thing
●w
little
soeuer
,
as
if
it
weere
a
great
meruaile
to
●e
vs
vnperfect
.
In
fine
,
for
conclusion
of
this
dis●●urse
,
it
must
allwaies
be
remembred
,
that
for
●me
want
of
gentlenesse
,
and
suauitie
that
sontimes
●omitted
by
mistake
,
we
ought
not
to
be
angrye
●r
to
iugd
that
they
haue
not
a
good
will
towards
●r
for
they
leaue
not
to
haue
it
:
for
that
an
act
done
●ere
or
there
(
prouided
that
it
be
not
frequent
)
●aketh
not
men
vitious
,
espetiallie
when
they
haue
good
will
to
amend
.
THE
SECOND
DEMAVND
.
●hat
it
is
,
to
doe
all
things
,
with
the
Spiritt
of
Humilitie
,
as
the
Constitutions
doe
ordayne
?
6.
THe
better
to
vnderstand
this
,
we
must
know
,
that
euen
as
there
is
difference
●twen
pride
,
the
custome
of
pride
,
and
the
spritt
〈◊〉
pride
(
for
if
you
committ
an
act
of
pride
,
behould
●ide
:
if
you
committ
acts
at
euerie
turne
,
&
vppō●erie
encounter
this
is
the
custome
of
pride
:
if
you
●e
p●eased
in
these
acts
,
and
seeke
after
them
,
it
is
●e
spiritt
of
pride
)
so
likewise
there
is
a
difference
betweene
humilitye
,
the
habitt
of
humilitie
,
a●
the
spiritt
of
humilitie
.
Humilitie
is
that
,
whi●●
executeth
some
act
for
to
humble
her selfe
;
the
habi●
thereof
,
is
to
doe
so
,
at
euerie
encounter
,
and
vpp●
all
occasions
that
present
themselues
;
but
the
spir●
of
Humilitie
is
to
delight
her selfe
in
humiliatie
to
search
after
abiection
,
and
humilitie
in
all
thing●
that
is
to
say
,
that
in
all
we
doe
,
speake
or
desire
,
o●
principall
end
be
to
humble
and
abase
our
selu●
and
that
it
is
pleasing
to
vs
to
encounter
with
o●
owne
abiection
in
all
occasions
,
louing
deare●
the
very
thought
ther
of
.
Behould
this
is
that
whi●
maketh
vs
to
doe
all
things
in
the
spiritt
〈◊〉
Humilitie
,
that
is
as
much
as
who
would
say
,
search
and
loue
Humilitie
and
abiection
in
〈◊〉
things
.
It
is
a
good
practice
of
Humilitie
,
not
looke
after
the
actions
of
another
,
otherwise
th●
to
marke
their
vertues
,
but
neuer
their
imperfecti●●
for
,
whiles
we
haue
no
charge
,
we
must
neuer
tu●
our
eyes
on
that
side
,
much
lesse
our
considerati●●
we
must
allwaies
interpret
in
the
best
manner
th●
can
bee
,
what
we
see
done
to
or
by
our
neighbou●
and
in
doubtfull
things
we
must
perswade
o●
selues
,
that
,
t
that
which
we
perceaue
,
is
not
euill
,
b●
rather
that
it
is
our
imperfection
which
cause
such
a
thought
in
vs
;
to
the
end
wee
may
auoy●
rash
iudgements
of
the
actions
of
others
,
which
a
most
dangerous
euill
,
an
which
we
ought
sing●larlie
to
detest
.
In
things
euidentlye
wicked
;
〈◊〉
must
haue
compassion
,
and
humble
our selues
f●
the
faultes
of
our
neighbour
as
for
our
owne
;
a●
praye
vnto
God
for
their
amendment
with
t●
same
hart
and
good
will
,
as
we
would
doe
for
o●●
selues
,
if
we
weare
subiect
to
the
same
defects
.
But
what
shall
we
be
able
to
doe
,
(
say
you
)
f●●
to
gett
this
spiritt
of
such
Humilitie
as
you
ha●●
declared
vnto
vs
?
O
:
there
is
no
other
meanes
attayne
to
it
,
then
to
all
other
vertues
,
which
are
not
●eyned
,
but
by
reiterating
of
their
acts
.
Humilitie
●●keth
vs
to
annihilate
our selues
in
all
things
,
●ich
are
not
necessarie
for
our
aduancement
in
●ce
;
as
to
speake
well
,
to
haue
a
gracious
behau●●r
,
great
talents
for
menaging
of
exteriour
things
,
●reat
spiritt
of
eloquence
,
and
the
like
;
for
these
●●●eriour
things
,
we
ought
to
desire
,
that
others
●ould
doe
them
better
then
we
our selues
.
THE
FIFT
ENTERTAINMENT
.
OF
GENEROSITIE
.
THe
better
to
vnderstand
what
it
is
,
and
wherein
consisteth
this
strength
and
Generositie
of
●●ritt
,
which
you
demaund
of
mee
;
first
a
question
〈◊〉
you
haue
made
to
me
very
often
,
must
be
●nswered
:
to
witt
,
in
what
true
Humilitie
consi●●●th
?
for
so
much
as
resoluing
this
point
,
I
shall
●ake
my selfe
the
better
to
be
vnderstood
,
spea●●ng
of
the
second
,
that
is
,
of
the
Generositie
of
●hich
you
now
desire
that
I
treate
.
1.
Humilitie
is
not
any
other
thing
,
then
a
●erfect
knowledg
that
we
are
no
other
than
a
pure
●othing
,
and
it
causeth
vs
to
hould
this
esteeme
of
●ur
selues
:
the
better
to
vnderstand
this
,
you
must
nowe
,
that
there
are
in
vs
,
two
kinds
or
sortes
of
●oods
,
some
,
which
are
in
vs
,
and
of
vs
;
and
others
which
are
in
vs
,
but
not
of
vs
.
when
I
say
we
haue
●oods
which
are
of
vs
;
I
doe
not
say
,
that
they
●ome
not
from
God
,
and
that
we
haue
them
of
our
●elues
;
for
in
veritye
of
our selues
,
we
haue
no
other
●hing
then
miserye
and
nothing
,
but
this
I
meane
,
●hat
they
are
goods
which
God
hath
so
placed
in
vs
,
●hat
they
seeme
to
be
of
vs
;
these
goods
are
health
,
riches
,
sciences
,
arts
,
and
the
like
.
Now
Humili●●
hindreth
vs
from
glorifying
,
and
esteeeming
o●●
selues
for
theses
goods
,
for
so
much
as
it
maketh
〈◊〉
more
account
of
them
,
then
of
nothing
,
ye
a
me●
nothing
:
and
in
effect
reason
doth
make
it
clea●
these
goods
not
being
of
any
stabilitie
,
nor
rēdri●●
vs
more
acceptable
to
God
but
mutable
,
and
subi●●●
to
fortune
:
and
if
it
weare
not
so
,
there
is
nothing
lesse
assurance
then
riches
which
depend
of
time
a●
seasons
;
them
beautie
which
fadeth
in
let
them
nothin●
a
little
durt
on
the
face
is
sufficient
to
take
away
〈◊〉
the
luster
thereof
,
and
concerning
sciences
and
art●
little
trouble
of
the
braine
,
causeth
vs
to
loose
a●
forgett
all
that
we
haue
knowne
;
Is
it
not
then
gre●
reason
,
that
humilitie
make
no
reckoning
of
all
〈◊〉
foresayed
goods
?
but
how
much
the
more
it
cause●
vs
,
to
abase
our selues
,
by
the
knowledge
of
wh●
we
are
of
our selues
,
and
by
the
little
esteeme
that
maketh
of
all
that
is
in
vs
,
and
of
vs
:
so
much
th●
more
doth
it
cause
vs
,
to
esteeme
our selues
becau●●
of
the
goods
which
are
in
vs
,
and
not
of
vs
;
which
a●
fayth
,
hope
,
and
the
loue
of
God
,
how
little
soeue●
we
haue
of
them
in
vs
;
as
also
a
certayne
capacit●
which
God
hath
giuen
vs
,
to
vnite
our selues
to
hi●
by
meanes
of
his
grace
,
and
touching
vs
,
our
vocati●
which
giueth
vs
as
much
assurance
(
as
we
can
hau●
thereof
in
this
life
)
of
the
possession
of
Glorie
an●
eternall
felicitie
;
and
this
great
esteeme
that
humilitie
maketh
of
these
goods
,
to
witt
fayth
,
hope
an●
charitie
,
is
the
foundation
of
Generositie
of
spiritt●
Behould
then
the
first
goods
whereof
we
haue
spok●●
appertayne
to
humility
for
her
exercise
:
and
thes●
other
to
Generositie
for
hers
.
Humilitie
maketh
v●
beleeue
that
we
are
able
to
doe
nothing
,
in
respec●
of
the
knowlegd
os
our
pouertie
,
and
weaknesse
in
so
much
as
is
of
our selues
:
and
on
the
contrarie
Generositie
maketh
vs
say
with
S.
Paule
;
I
can
doe
al●
things
in
him
that
conforteth
me
.
Humilitie
maketh
●o
distrust
our selues
;
and
Generositie
causeth
vs
to
●ide
in
God
.
You
see
then
that
these
two
vertues
of
●●militie
and
Generositie
are
so
ioyned
and
vnited
〈◊〉
one
with
the
other
,
that
they
neuer
are
nor
can
seperated
.
There
are
certayne
persons
,
who
relye
●pon
a
false
and
childish
Humilitie
which
hindreth
〈◊〉
from
regarding
in
themselues
,
that
good
which
god
●●●h
placed
there
:
They
are
very
much
deceaued
;
for
●●e
gifts
that
God
hath
endowed
vs
with
all
,
should
acknowledged
,
esteemed
and
greatly
honoured
;
and
●t
held
in
the
same
ranke
of
base
esteeme
;
which
we
●●ght
to
hould
of
those
,
that
are
with
in
vs
and
of
vs
.
●ot
onely
true
christians
haue
acknowledged
,
that
●●ey
ought
to
regard
these
two
sortes
of
goods
,
●hich
are
in
vs
,
the
one
kind
to
humble
vs
,
the
other
〈◊〉
glorifie
the
Diuine
bountie
,
which
bestowed
thē●pon
vs
:
but
also
the
Philosophers
:
for
this
worde
〈◊〉
common
among
them
,
know
thy selfe
,
ought
not
●ely
to
be
vnderstood
of
the
knowledge
of
our
●itye
and
miserie
;
but
likewise
of
the
excellencye
●d
dignitye
of
our
soules
,
who
are
capable
to
be
●ited
to
the
Diuinitie
,
by
his
Diuine
bountye
who
●●th
setled
a
certayne
instinct
in
vs
the
which
cau●th
vs
allwaies
to
tend
to
,
and
pretend
this
vnion
.
●herein
consisteth
all
our
felicitye
.
§
.
2.
The
Humilitie
which
doth
not
produce
〈◊〉
enerositie
,
vndoubtedly
is
false
for
after
that
she
●●th
sayed
,
I
can
doe
nothing
,
I
am
no
other
then
a
●ure
nothing
,
she
yealdeth
immediatlye
the
place
to
●enerositye
of
spiritt
,
the
which
sayeth
;
There
is
not
●ny
thing
,
neither
can
there
be
any
thing
to
be
had
●●at
is
not
in
my
power
,
for
so
much
as
I
put
all
my
●onfidence
in
God
,
who
can
doe
all
:
and
vppon
this
confidence
,
she
enterpriseth
couragiously
to
performe
●l
that
they
commaund
her
.
But
marke
that
I
say
all
●●at
is
commaunded
her
,
or
counselled
,
how
difficult
soe●er
it
be
:
for
I
can
assure
you
that
Humilitie
iudgeth
it
not
to
be
a
thing
impossible
for
her
to
wo●
miracles
,
being
commaunded
so
to
doe
:
if
she
her selfe
to
the
execution
of
the
commaundem●●●
in
simplicitie
of
hart
,
God
will
rather
worke
a
●●racle
,
then
be
wanting
to
giue
her
abilitie
to
ac●●●plish
her
enterprise
:
because
she
did
not
vndert●●●●
the
action
vppon
any
other
ayde
,
then
vppon
confidence
she
hath
in
his
streingth
:
yea
she
is
gro●●ded
vppon
the
estimation
that
she
hath
of
the
g●
that
God
hath
imparted
vnto
her
and
so
she
mak●
this
discourse
within
her selfe
:
if
God
doe
call
to
so
high
an
estate
of
perfection
,
that
there
is
〈◊〉
more
high
estate
in
this
life
,
what
is
that
wh●
shall
hinder
me
to
attayne
there
vnto
,
since
th●
am
most
assured
that
he
,
who
hath
begum
the
wo●
of
my
perfection
,
will
perfect
it
?
but
take
heed
t●
this
be
done
with
out
any
presumption
:
for
so
m●
as
this
confidence
hindereth
not
,
but
that
we
m●
allwaies
keepe
our selues
vppon
our
gard
,
for
fe●●●
of
being
deceaued
;
but
rather
it
maketh
vs
m●
attentiue
ouer
our selues
,
more
vigilant
and
ca●●full
to
doe
that
,
which
may
serue
vs
for
the
adu●cement
of
our
perfection
.
Humilitie
consisteth
〈◊〉
onely
in
the
distrust
of
our selues
,
but
also
that
confide
in
God
:
and
the
diffidence
of
our selues
〈◊〉
of
our
ownne
forces
,
produceth
confidence
in
G●●
and
from
this
confidence
springeth
Generositie
〈◊〉
spiritt
of
which
we
speake
.
3.
The
most
holie
virgin
Our
Bl.
Ladie
〈◊〉
furnish
vs
with
a
most
remarkable
example
for
t●●
subiect
,
when
she
pronunced
these
wordes
;
Beho●●
the
hand
mayde
of
our
Lord
,
be
it
done
to
〈◊〉
according
to
thy
worde
:
for
in
that
she
sayeth
,
t●●
seruant
of
our
Lord
,
she
maketh
an
act
of
the
great
humilitie
that
she
could
doe
for
so
much
as
she
o●posed
against
the
praises
that
the
Angell
gaue
h●
that
she
should
be
the
mother
of
God
,
that
〈◊〉
ch●●d
which
should
be
borne
of
her
should
be
called
Sonne
of
the
most
High
(
the
greatest
dignitie
,
〈◊〉
euer
had
bene
or
could
be
imagined
:
)
she
oppo●●●
(
I
say
)
to
all
these
praises
and
greatnesses
,
her
●enes
and
vnworthines
,
saying
she
was
the
hand●yd
of
our
Lord
.
But
consider
that
after
she
had
●●●dred
her
due
to
humilitie
,
she
practiced
incon●●ntly
a
most
excellent
act
of
Generositie
,
saying
:
●t
it
be
done
to
me
according
to
thy
word
.
It
is
●e
(
as
if
she
would
haue
sayed
)
that
I
am
not
in
〈◊〉
sorte
capable
of
this
grace
,
if
respect
be
had
to
●●at
I
am
of
my selfe
;
but
since
that
which
is
good
●ne
is
of
God
,
and
that
wich
thou
tellest
mee
is
most
holy
will
,
I
beleeue
that
he
is
able
,
and
that
will
effect
it
;
and
therefore
she
sayed
,
Let
it
be
●he
to
me
as
thou
hast
sayed
.
§
.
4.
Likewise
for
want
of
this
Generositie
,
●y
few
acts
of
true
contrition
are
made
;
for
so●●ch
●ch
as
after
we
be
humbled
and
confounded
,
●ore
the
diuine
maiestie
in
consideration
of
our
●at
infidelitye
,
we
approch
not
to
make
an
act
confidence
,
in
taking
hart
by
the
assurance
we
●●ght
to
haue
,
that
the
diuine
bountie
will
giue
vs
〈◊〉
grace
,
from
henceforth
to
be
more
faythfull
to
●n
,
and
to
correspond
more
perfectly
to
his
diuine
●●e
.
After
this
act
of
confidence
should
imme●tlye
follow
;
that
of
Generositie
,
saying
,
since
that
●m
most
assured
that
the
grace
of
God
shall
not
〈◊〉
wanting
to
mee
,
I
will
further
beleeue
,
that
〈◊〉
will
not
permitt
me
to
fayle
in
corresponding
●his
grace
.
§
.
5.
But
you
will
say
to
mee
;
If
I
be
wanting
〈◊〉
grace
,
it
will
also
be
wanting
to
me
.
It
is
true
,
if
●en
it
be
so
,
who
shall
assure
me
from
this
time
●rth
,
that
I
shall
not
fayle
to
cooperate
with
grace
●nce
I
haue
so
oftentimes
heretofore
lett
it
passe
〈◊〉
releslie
?
I
aunswere
that
Generositie
causeth
the
soule
boudly
to
say
,
without
any
feare
no
,
I
wi●●
no
more
vnfaytfull
to
God
;
and
because
she
feel●
in
her
hart
this
resolution
of
neuer
being
disloy●
she
vndertaketh
with
out
any
feare
,
all
that
she
k●●weth
is
in
her
power
to
yeald
acceptable
seruice
God
,
with
out
exception
:
and
enterpriseing
all
,
〈◊〉
beleeueth
she
hath
abilitye
for
all
,
not
of
her
se●●
but
in
God
,
vppon
whome
she
hath
fixed
her
c●●fidence
:
therefore
she
attempteth
what
soeue●
commaunded
or
councelled
her
.
§
.
5.
But
you
will
demaund
of
mee
,
if
it
be
ne●
permitted
to
doubt
,
whether
we
bee
capable
or
〈◊〉
to
doe
those
things
that
are
commaunded
vs
aunsweere
,
that
Generositie
of
spiritt
,
doth
ne●
permitt
vs
to
enter
into
any
doubt
.
To
this
end
y●●
must
distinguish
,
(
as
I
haue
bene
accoustome●
tell
you
)
the
superiour
part
of
your
soules
from
,
inferiour
:
Now
when
I
say
that
Generositie
doth
〈◊〉
permitt
vs
to
doubt
,
this
is
as
touching
the
Su●●riour
part
:
for
it
may
very
well
bee
that
the
inferi●●●
will
be
top
full
of
doubts
,
and
will
haue
much
di●●cultye
to
receaue
the
charge
,
or
imployment
tha●
appointed
vs
.
But
for
all
this
,
the
soule
that
is
Ge●●rous
scorneth
it
,
and
maked
no
account
ther-of
;
〈◊〉
simply
putteth
her selfe
to
the
exercise
of
the
cha●
not
so
much
as
speaking
one
worde
,
nor
shew●
any
action
to
discouer
the
feeling
she
hath
of
〈◊〉
incapacitie
.
But
we
poore
creatures
,
are
so
ioyf●●
as
of
nothing
more
,
to
witnesse
that
we
are
v●
humble
,
and
that
we
haue
a
base
esteeme
of
our
selu●
and
the
like
things
,
which
are
nothing
lesse
th●
true
humilitie
,
which
doth
neuer
permitt
vs
to
re●
the
iudgment
of
those
whom
God
hath
giuen
vs
be
our
Guides
I
haue
put
in
the
booke
of
the
int●●duction
an
example
which
serueth
to
my
purpo●●
and
which
is
very
remarkable
:
it
is
of
king
Ach●●
who
being
reduced
to
extreeme
affliction
,
by
〈◊〉
greeuous
warre
that
two
other
kings
did
make
●gainst
him
,
hauing
beseeged
Herusalem
:
God
cō●maunded
the
prophet
Isaye
,
that
he
should
goe
to
●omfort
him
in
his
name
,
and
to
promise
him
he
●hould
haue
the
victorie
,
and
remayne
triumphant
●uer
his
enimyes
.
And
moreouer
the
prophet
sayed
●o
him
,
that
for
proose
of
the
truth
of
what
he
spake
●e
should
demaund
of
God
a
signe
in
heauen
aboue
,
●r
in
the
earth
below
,
and
God
would
grant
it
him
:
●hen
Ac●●az
distrusting
the
bountie
of
God
,
and
his
●iberality
,
sayed
,
I
will
not
doe
it
,
for
so
much
as
〈◊〉
will
not
tempt
God
.
But
the
miserable
man
,
sayed
●ot
this
for
the
honour
he
did
beare
to
God
:
for
●ontrariwise
,
he
refused
to
honour
him
,
because
God
would
at
that
time
be
honored
by
miracles
:
●nd
Achaz
did
refuse
to
demaund
one
of
him
,
which
●e
had
signified
vnto
him
,
he
desired
to
doe
:
he
●ffended
God
in
refusing
to
obey
the
Prophet
,
that
God
sent
to
signify
his
will
vnto
him
.
Wee
ought
●hen
neuer
to
be
doubtfull
that
we
cannot
doe
that
which
is
commaunded
,
for
so
much
as
those
,
who
●ommaund
vs
,
knowe
sufficiently
our
capacitye
.
§
.
6.
But
you
tell
me
,
that
peraduenture
you
●aue
many
interiour
miseries
ad
imperfections
,
●hat
your
superiours
knowe
not
of
,
and
this
that
●hey
doe
is
vppon
exteriour
apparences
,
by
the
which
it
may
be
you
haue
deceaued
their
spiritts
.
I
●ay
,
wee
must
not
allwaies
beleeue
what
you
saye
,
●ushed
forwardes
it
may
be
with
discouragment
,
●hat
you
are
miserable
,
and
wholy
filled
with
im●erfections
;
no
more
than
we
must
beleeue
that
you
●aue
them
not
,
when
you
say
nothing
of
them
,
they
●rdinarilie
being
such
as
your
workes
make
them
●ppeare
.
Your
vertues
are
knowne
by
the
fidelitie
●ou
haue
in
practicing
of
them
,
and
euen
so
imper●ections
are
knowne
by
their
acts
.
We
cannot
,
as
●ong
as
we
feele
no
malice
in
our
hart
deceaue
the
spiritt
of
our
superiours
.
§
.
7.
But
you
tell
mee
that
wee
see
many
Sts.
make
great
resistance
,
that
they
might
not
receaue
those
offices
and
charges
others
would
haue
giuen
them
.
That
which
they
haue
done
,
hath
not
bene
onely
,
because
of
the
base
esteeme
they
had
of
themselues
;
but
principally
because
they
did
see
,
that
those
that
would
haue
them
vndertake
these
charges
grounded
themselues
vppon
apparent
vertues
,
as
are
fastings
,
Almees
deeds
,
penances
and
austerities
of
bodye
,
and
not
vppon
the
true
interiour
vertues
,
which
they
kept
close
,
and
couert
vnder
holye
humilitie
;
and
they
weare
sought
on
t
,
and
followed
by
the
poeple
,
who
did
nott
knowe
them
otherwise
then
by
the
fame
they
heard
of
their
vertu
:
in
this
case
,
it
should
be
(
as
it
seeemeth
)
permitted
to
make
some
resistance
:
but
doe
you
know
to
whome
?
I
will
tell
you
.
To
a
Religious
of
Dijon
,
for
example
,
to
whome
a
Superiour
of
Anessy
should
send
commaundement
to
be
Superiour
,
hauing
neuer
seene
nor
knowen
her
.
But
a
Religious
of
that
place
,
to
whom
she
should
make
the
same
commaundement
,
should
neuer
endeuour
to
bring
any
testimonie
,
that
she
is
repugnant
to
the
commaundement
:
but
rather
she
should
endeuour
to
put
her selfe
to
the
exercise
of
her
charge
,
with
as
much
peace
and
courage
,
as
if
she
thought
her selfe
very
capable
for
the
performance
thereof
.
But
I
see
very
well
the
craft
of
the
diuell
,
we
feare
forsoothe
the
successe
thereof
will
not
proue
to
our
honour
,
we
haue
our
reputation
in
so
great
recommendation
,
that
we
would
not
be
held
for
learners
in
our
charges
,
but
for
maisters
and
Mistrisses
,
that
neuer
committ
faultes
.
§
.
8.
You
now
by
this
vnderstand
inough
,
what
the
spiritt
of
streingth
and
Generositie
is
,
which
we
so
much
desire
should
be
established
amongst
you
,
to
the
end
it
may
banish
all
childishnes
&
effeminacie
which
serue
for
nothing
else
,
then
to
stop
vs
in
our
way
,
and
to
hinder
vs
from
making
any
progresse
in
perfection
.
These
tendernesses
are
nourisht
by
the
vaine
reflections
wee
make
vppon
our
selues
,
principallie
when
we
haue
stumbled
in
our
way
by
any
faulte
;
for
in
this
place
by
the
grace
of
God
we
haue
neuer
yet
seene
any
directlye
to
fall
;
but
if
they
stumble
now
and
then
,
and
in
steed
of
humbling
themselues
mildly
,
and
redressing
themselues
couragiously
(
as
we
haue
sayed
)
they
enter
into
consideration
of
their
pouertie
,
and
there
vppon
they
begin
to
compassionate
themselues
saying
,
Alas
my
God!
how
miserable
am
I
,
I
am
fitt
for
nothing
:
and
afterward
we
passe
into
discouragment
which
causeth
vs
to
saye
:
O
no
,
there
is
nothing
more
for
to
be
hoped
for
of
me
,
I
shall
neuer
doe
any
thing
of
worth
,
it
is
time
lost
to
speake
to
mee
:
and
consequentlie
we
would
almost
that
they
should
leaue
vs
there
,
as
if
they
weere
very
well
assured
neuer
to
be
able
to
gayne
any
thing
with
vs
.
Good
God
how
farre
are
all
these
things
from
the
soule
that
is
generous
,
and
who
maketh
a
great
esteeme
,
as
we
haue
sayed
,
of
the
talentes
God
hath
endowed
her
with
all
?
for
she
is
not
astonished
eyther
at
the
difficultyes
of
the
way
,
she
hath
to
goe
,
or
at
the
greatnesse
of
the
worke
,
or
the
leanght
of
time
that
must
be
imployed
therein
,
or
in
fine
at
the
delaying
of
the
worke
which
she
hath
vndertaken
.
The
Religious
of
the
Visitation
are
all
called
to
most
great
perfection
,
and
their
enterprise
is
the
most
high
and
excellent
that
can
be
thought
of
:
for
so
much
as
they
haue
not
onely
the
pretense
in
vniting
themselues
to
the
will
of
God
,
as
all
creatures
ought
to
doe
;
but
moreouer
their
pretension
is
to
vnite
themselues
to
his
desires
,
yea
euen
vnto
his
intentions
,
I
say
,
euen
in
a
manner
before
they
be
scarse
signified
vnto
them
,
and
if
they
could
conceaue
what
weere
more
perfect
,
and
one
degree
of
perfection
more
then
to
conforme
themselues
to
the
will
of
God
,
his
desires
,
and
intentions
,
they
would
with
out
doubt
vndertake
to
mount
therevnto
;
since
they
haue
a
vocation
,
which
obligeth
them
therevnto
and
therefore
their
deuotion
ought
to
be
a
strong
and
generous
deuotion
,
as
we
haue
sayed
many
times
.
§
.
7.
But
besides
this
that
we
haue
sayed
of
this
Generositie
,
this
must
further
more
be
declared
heere
to
witt
,
that
the
soule
which
possesseth
it
,
receaueth
equallie
drinesse
of
spiritt
,
and
sweetnesse
of
consolations
;
interiour
anguishes
,
vexations
,
and
oppressions
of
spiritt
.
as
the
fauoures
and
prosperitie
of
a
spiritt
,
filled
with
peace
and
tranquillitie
;
and
this
because
she
considereth
,
that
he
which
giueth
her
the
consolations
,
is
the
very
same
that
sendeth
her
afflictions
,
who
sendeth
the
one
and
the
other
with
the
same
loue
,
which
she
her selfe
acknowledgeth
to
be
exceedinglie
great
:
because
that
by
the
interiour
affliction
of
the
spiritt
,
he
pretendeth
to
drawe
her
to
most
high
perfection
,
which
is
the
abnegation
of
all
sortes
of
consolations
in
this
life
:
remayning
most
assured
that
he
who
hath
depriued
her
of
them
in
this
world
,
will
not
eternallie
depriue
her
of
them
in
the
height
of
heauen
.
You
will
say
to
mee
,
that
we
cannot
in
the
thickett
of
these
great
darknesses
make
these
considerations
:
seeing
as
it
seemeth
;
we
cannot
speake
so
much
as
one
onely
word
vnto
our
Lord
truly
you
haue
reason
to
say
,
as
it
seemeth
to
you
,
for
so
much
as
in
veritie
it
is
not
so
.
The
sacred
councell
of
Trent
hath
determined
this
,
and
wee
are
obliged
to
beleaue
it
,
that
God
and
his
grace
doe
neuer
abandon
vs
in
such
sort
,
that
we
cannot
haue
recourse
to
his
bountie
,
and
protest
th●t
against
all
the
trouble
and
wrestling
of
our
soule
,
we
wil
be
wholie
his
,
and
that
we
will
not
willinglie
offend
him
.
But
marke
well
,
all
this
is
in
the
superiour
part
of
our
soule
,
and
because
the
inferiour
perceaueth
not
any
thing
at
all
of
this
,
but
that
she
remayneth
allwaies
in
her
payne
,
that
is
it
,
that
troubleth
vs
,
and
maketh
vs
to
esteeme
our selues
very
miserable
:
and
further
more
we
begin
to
bemoane
our selues
excessiuelye
as
if
it
weare
a
thing
very
worthy
of
compassion
,
to
see
our selues
with
out
consolation
.
Alas
,
Alas
,
for
Gods
sake
let
vs
consider
,
how
our
Lord
and
maister
hath
very
willinglie
bene
exercised
by
these
interiour
anguishes
,
and
that
beyond
all
imagination
.
Lett
vs
●harkē
vnto
those
wordes
that
he
spake
vppon
the
cross
:
My
God
,
m●
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
mee
?
he
was
reduced
to
so
great
extremitye
that
he
had
no
other
●hing
left
than
the
point
of
the
spiritt
,
which
was
not
ouer
whelmed
with
dolours
:
but
yet
consider
that
he
●etaketh
himselfe
to
speake
to
God
,
for
to
shewe
vs
,
〈◊〉
it
shou●d
not
be
impossible
for
vs
to
doe
the
same
§
.
8.
Which
is
better
say
you
,
at
this
time
,
to
speake
●o
God
of
our
greife
,
and
miserie
,
or
else
to
speake
●o
him
of
some
other
matter
?
I
tell
you
that
in
this
●afe
,
as
in
all
sortes
of
temptations
,
it
is
better
to
di●ert
our
spiritt
from
the
vexation
and
trouble
ther-of
●iscoursing
with
God
of
some
other
thing
,
then
to
●●eake
to
him
of
our
vexation
:
for
vndoubtedly
if
●e
doe
it
,
it
will
not
be
with
out
a
kinde
of
bemo●ing
and
tendernesse
ouer
our
hart
,
augmenting
a
●ew
our
grife
;
our
nature
being
such
,
as
it
cannot
●●e
or
thinke
of
her
dolours
with
out
hauing
great
●ompassion
of
them
.
But
you
say
to
me
except
you
●e
attentiue
to
your
greifes
,
you
shall
not
remem●er
then
how
to
declare
them
,
&
what
matter
is
〈◊〉
truely
we
are
as
children
,
who
are
very
glad
to
●e
to
their
mother
,
if
a
Bee
haue
stung
them
,
to
●ll
it
her
,
to
the
end
she
may
bemoane
them
,
and
●ow
vppon
the
place
,
which
is
alreadie
whole
:
for
〈◊〉
willinglie
goe
to
our
mother
to
tell
her
we
haue
bene
very
much
afflicted
,
and
we
aggrauate
our
affliction
,
recounting
the
very
least
things
,
not
omitting
any
little
circumstance
which
may
cause
vs
to
be
bemoaned
a
little
:
Now
doe
you
not
see
this
extreeme
childishnes
?
if
wee
haue
committed
any
infidelitie
,
it
is
good
to
declare
it
,
if
we
haue
bene
faythfull
it
must
be
also
tould
,
yet
breiflie
,
with
out
exaggerating
either
the
one
or
the
other
,
for
all
ought
to
be
declared
to
those
that
haue
charge
of
our
soules
.
§
.
9.
You
will
say
now
,
that
when
you
haue
had
a
great
motion
of
choller
,
or
of
any
other
tentation
there
allwaies
commeth
some
scruple
int●
your
minde
vnlesse
you
confesse
it
I
say
it
ought
t●
be
spoken
in
the
reuewe
of
our selues
,
but
not
by
way
of
confession
:
but
for
instruction
how
to
comport
our selues
in
the
like
occasions
,
I
say
,
whe●
we
doe
not
clearelie
see
,
that
we
haue
giuen
som●
kind
of
consent
;
for
if
you
saie
:
I
accuse
my
sel●
that
two
dayes
together
I
haue
had
great
motion
of
choler
,
but
I
consented
not
there
vnto
,
you
d●clare
your
vertues
,
in
place
of
telling
your
faulte●
but
if
I
be
in
doubt
whether
I
haue
committe●
some
fault
therein
or
no
:
I
must
consider
man●●elie
if
this
doubt
haue
any
ground
:
it
may
be
,
th●
about
a
quarter
of
an
hower
,
in
the
space
of
the
two
dayes
you
haue
bene
somewhat
negligent
〈◊〉
diuerting
your
thoughts
from
that
motion
;
if
it
〈◊〉
so
tell
simply
,
that
you
haue
bene
negligent
in
d●uerting
your selfe
from
a
motion
of
choller
th●●
you
haue
had
,
during
the
space
of
a
quarter
of
〈◊〉
hower
,
with
out
adding
the
tentation
hath
con●●nued
two
dayes
:
except
you
would
say
it
either
〈◊〉
receaue
some
instruction
from
your
Confessour
,
〈◊〉
otherwise
because
it
is
of
your
ordinarie
reuew●
for
then
it
is
very
good
to
declare
it
.
But
for
or●●narie
,
confessions
,
it
wil
be
better
not
to
speake
of
since
you
doe
it
to
no
other
end
then
to
satisfie
your selues
,
and
if
it
put
you
to
some
little
payne
in
not
doing
it
;
it
ought
to
be
suffered
,
as
some
other
accident
,
in
which
we
are
not
able
to
procure
redresse
.
God
be
Blessed
.
LIVE
JESVS
.
THE
SIXT
ENTERTAINMENT
OF
HOPE
.
VPPON
THE
DEPARTVRE
OF
THE
Visitation
,
that
went
to
found
a
new
house
of
their
Institute
.
1.
AMong
the
praises
the
Holy
Sainctes
haue
giuen
to
Abraham
S.
Paul
extolleth
this
aboue
all
the
rest
,
that
he
increased
in
Hope
against
hope
,
it selfe
;
God
Almightie
had
promised
him
,
that
●is
seede
should
be
multiplied
as
the
stars
of
heauen
,
&
as
the
sandes
of
the
sea
:
yet
notwithstanding
he
receaued
a
commaundement
to
sacrifice
his
sonne
Isaac
:
poore
Abraham
did
not
loose
his
Hope
for
this
;
but
hee
expected
beyond
hope
it selfe
,
that
being
obedient
to
the
commaundement
giuen
him
of
sacrificing
his
sonne
,
God
would
not
therefore
fayle
to
performe
his
promise
made
to
him
great
truely
was
his
hope
:
for
in
no
sort
did
●he
see
where-on
it
might
depend
,
but
onely
vppon
the
worde
which
God
had
giuen
him
.
O
;
that
word
of
God
is
a
most
true
and
solide
ground
and
foundation
,
for
it
is
infallible
;
Abraham
then
proceeded
to
accomplish
the
will
of
the
of
God
with
an
incomparable
simplicitie
;
for
he
made
no
more
consideration
,
nor
reply
,
then
he
did
when
God
had
commaunded
him
,
saying
:
goe
forth
out
of
thy
country
,
an●
from
thy
kindred
,
and
goe
to
the
place
that
I
wi●
shewe
thee
,
not
specifying
it
vnto
him
,
to
the
en●
he
should
imbarke
himselfe
,
most
simply
in
th●
ship
of
his
Diuine
prouidence
:
walking
then
forwards
three
dayes
and
three
nights
,
with
his
sonn●
Isaac
,
carrying
the
wood
for
the
sacrifice
,
this
Innocent
soule
demaunded
of
his
Fa●her
where
wa●
the
Holocaust
?
to
whome
good
Abraham
aunswered
;
My
sonne
,
our
Lord
will
prouide
it
.
O●
good
God
how
happie
should
wee
bee
,
if
w●
could
accustome
our selues
to
make
this
aunswer
to
our
hartes
,
when
they
are
in
care
for
any
thing
our
Lord
will
prouide
therefore
,
and
that
after
th●
we
had
not
any
more
anxietie
,
trouble
,
or
impression
,
then
Isaac
had
:
for
he
held
himselfe
silent
an●
quiett
,
beleuing
our
Lord
would
prouide
,
euen
a●
his
father
had
sayed
;
Certaynelye
God
requiret●
that
the
confidence
wee
haue
in
his
fatherlie
ca●
and
Diuine
Prouidence
should
be
great
:
But
wherefore
should
we
not
haue
it
?
seeing
there
hath
neuer
bene
any
personne
deceaued
therein
,
nor
an●
one
confided
in
God
that
hath
not
receaued
th●
fruit
of
his
confidence
.
I
speake
this
amongst
o●●selues
;
for
touching
these
of
the
world
,
their
confidence
is
accompagnied
with
apprehension
;
an●
therefore
is
of
no
worth
before
God
.
Lett
vs
consider
I
beseech
you
,
what
Our
Lord
&
Maiste●
sayed
to
his
Apostles
,
to
establish
in
them
this
hol●
and
louing
Confidence
.
I
haue
sent
you
into
th●
world
with
out
scrip
,
mony
,
or
other
prouisions
either
for
yout
nourishment
or
clothing
,
hath
ther●
bene
any
thing
wanting
to
you
?
and
they
saved
no●
goe
,
sayed
he
,
to
them
,
and
meditate
not
in
you●
mind
,
whereof
you
shall
eate
,
or
what
you
sha●●
drinke
,
or
where
with
you
shal
be
clothed
,
no●
likewise
what
you
shall
speake
being
in
the
pre●ence
of
the
great
Lords
and
magistrats
of
the
pro●inces
through
which
you
shall
passe
:
for
in
euery
●ccasion
your
heauenlie
Father
will
prouide
for
●ou
,
all
that
is
necessarie
;
neither
doe
you
preme●itate
what
you
shall
speake
,
for
he
will
speake
in
●ou
,
and
put
into
your
mouth
the
wordes
that
you
●hall
haue
to
say
.
But
I
am
so
dull
,
and
ill-spoken
(
some
one
of
our
sisters
will
say
)
I
knowe
not
how
to
●onuerse
with
great
ones
,
and
Noble
poeple
,
I
haue
●o
learning
:
that
is
all
one
,
goe
,
and
confide
in
God
:
●or
he
hath
sayed
.
Although
a
woman
should
happen
●o
forgett
her
child
yet
will
I
neuer
forgett
)
you
:
●or
I
beare
you
ingrauen
in
my
hart
,
and
on
my
●ands
;
Thinke
you
that
he
who
hath
care
to
prouide
foode
for
the
foules
os
the
ayre
,
and
the
●eastes
of
the
earth
,
which
neither
sow
nor
ga●her
into
barnes
,
can
euer
forgett
to
prouide
all
●hat
shal
be
necessarie
for
the
man
that
wil
con●ide
totallie
in
his
Prouidence
,
since
that
man
●s
capable
to
be
vnited
to
God
our
Souueraigne
good
?
§
.
2.
This
my
most
deare
Sisters
hath
seemed
good
to
me
to
speake
to
you
vppon
this
subject
of
your
departure
;
for
although
you
are
not
capa●le
of
Aposto●icall
dignitie
because
of
your
sex
;
neuerthelesse
you
are
in
some
sort
capable
of
the
Apostolicall
office
and
you
may
render
many
seruices
to
God
,
procuring
in
some
sorte
the
aduancement
of
his
glorie
as
the
Apostles
did
.
Certaynelie
,
my
Deare
Daughters
,
this
ought
to
be
a
moriue
of
great
consolation
vnto
you
,
that
God
will
serue
him selfe
of
you
for
so
excellent
a
worke
as
this
to
which
you
are
called
,
and
you
ought
to
●hould
your selues
greatlie
honored
before
the
Diuine
maiestie
.
For
what
is
that
,
that
God
desireth
of
you
,
but
that
which
he
did
orda●ne
to
his
Apostles
?
and
that
for
which
he
sent
them
into
the
world
,
which
was
that
for
which
our
Lord
himselfe
came
to
worke
in
this
world
,
to
witt
,
to
giue
life
to
men
,
and
not
onely
this
,
sayed
hee
,
but
to
the
end
they
should
liue
more
abundantlie
,
that
they
may
haue
life
and
better
life
,
which
he
hath
wrought
by
giuing
them
his
grace
:
The
Apostles
were
sent
of
our
Lord
throughout
the
world
for
the
same
subiect
:
for
our
Lord
sayed
vnto
them
,
euen
as
my
Father
sent
mee
I
send
you
:
goe
and
giue
life
to
men
;
but
you
must
not
content
your selues
with
this
,
but
endeuour
that
they
liue
,
and
that
a
most
perfect
life
;
by
the
meanes
of
the
doctrine
that
you
shall
teach
them
they
shall
haue
life
in
beleeuing
my
worde
that
you
expose
to
them
:
but
they
shall
haue
more
abundant
life
by
the
good
example
that
you
shall
giue
them
and
therefore
take
no
care
whether
your
labours
fructifie
according
to
your
pretended
desire
,
for
it
is
not
of
you
the
fruits
shal
be
demaunded
,
but
onely
whether
you
haue
imploied
your selues
faythfully
to
cultiuate
the
sterill
and
dry
ground
:
it
will
not
be
demaunded
whether
you
haue
had
a
good
haruest
:
but
onely
if
you
haue
had
care
to
sowe
wel
.
In
like
manner
my
deare
daughters
you
are
now
commaunded
to
goe
hether
and
thether
,
into
diuers
places
to
the
end
that
soules
hauing
life
,
by
your
meanes
may
liue
a
better
life
,
for
what
is
that
which
you
goe
to
doe
,
but
to
giue
knowledg
of
your
Institute
,
and
by
meanes
of
this
knowledg
to
drawe
many
soules
,
to
imbrace
all
the
obseruances
,
which
are
comprised
and
conteined
therein
!
but
with
out
preaching
and
conferring
the
Sacraments
,
and
remitting
sinnes
as
the
Appostles
did
.
Goe
you
not
to
giue
life
to
men
?
but
to
speake
more
properly
;
goe
you
not
to
giue
life
to
women
;
since
it
may
be
a
hundred
and
a
hundred
virgins
which
would
haue
bene
lost
in
the
world
,
shall
by
your
example
,
retyring
them
selues
with
in
your
Religion
,
goe
to
enioy
in
hea●en
for
all
eternitie
,
incomprebēsible
felicitye
:
and
not
this
by
your
meanes
,
that
their
life
shal
be
●uen
them
,
and
that
they
shall
liue
a
more
abun●ant
life
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
life
more
perfect
and
●easing
to
God
,
a
life
that
shall
make
them
capable
●
vnite
themselues
more
perfectly
to
the
diuine
●ountie
:
for
they
shall
receaue
from
you
necessarie
●●structions
,
for
to
attayne
the
true
and
pure
loue
●f
God
,
with
is
that
more
abundant
life
,
which
●ur
Lord
IESVS
is
come
to
giue
to
men
?
I
haue
●rought
,
sayed
he
,
fire
into
the
earth
,
what
is
that
I
●emaund
,
or
what
doe
I
prretend
,
but
that
it
bur●e
?
And
in
another
place
he
commaundeth
that
fire
●urne
continually
vppon
his
Altar
,
and
therefore
●●at
it
should
neuer
be
put
out
,
to
shewe
with
what
●rdour
he
desireth
that
the
fire
of
his
loue
be
all●aies
kindled
vppon
the
Altar
of
our
harts
.
O
God
,
●hat
a
grace
is
this
,
that
God
doeth
bestowe
on
●ou
?
he
maketh
you
Apostles
,
not
in
dignity
,
but
in
●ffice
and
meritt
,
you
preach
not
,
for
your
sex
is
●ot
permitted
it
,
although
S.
Marie
Magdalene
,
●nd
S.
Martha
her
Sister
hath
done
it
,
but
you
●mitt
not
therefore
to
exercise
the
Apostolicall
●ffice
,
in
the
communication
of
your
manner
of
life
,
●uen
so
as
I
say
.
Goe
then
with
courage
to
accom●lish
that
to
which
you
are
called
,
but
goe
in
sim●licitye
;
if
you
haue
apprehensions
,
saye
to
your
●oules
,
Our
Lord
will
prouide
for
vs
if
the
conside●ation
of
your
weaknes
disharten
you
;
cast
your
●elues
into
the
armes
of
God
,
and
confide
in
him
.
The
Apostles
for
the
most
part
weere
sinners
and
●gnorant
,
God
made
them
learned
,
according
as
●as
necessarie
for
the
charge
that
he
would
giue
●●em
:
doe
you
therefore
confide
in
him
,
depend
●ppon
his
prouidence
and
feare
nothing
:
doe
not
●●y
.
I
haue
not
the
talent
to
discourse
well
,
it
importeth
not
,
goe
with
out
making
discourse
:
for
go●
will
giue
you
that
which
you
shall
haue
to
saye
,
an●
to
doe
when
it
shal
be
time
,
if
you
haue
indeed
●●
vertue
,
or
at
least
perceaue
none
in
you
,
lett
it
n●
trouble
you
;
for
if
you
enterprise
for
the
Glorie
〈◊〉
God
:
and
the
fulfilling
of
obedience
,
the
gouerme●
of
soules
,
or
any
other
exercise
whatsoeuer
it
be
God
will
haue
care
of
you
,
and
shal
be
obliged
〈◊〉
prouide
for
you
all
that
shal
be
necessarie
,
aswe●
for
you
,
as
for
those
God
hath
giuen
you
in
charg●
it
is
true
that
this
which
you
vndertake
is
a
matt●●
of
great
consequence
and
importance
;
but
ho●
soeuer
you
should
doe
amisse
,
if
you
would
n●●
expect
good
successe
,
since
you
doe
not
inte●prise
it
,
by
your
owne
choise
,
but
for
your
oblig●tion
to
Obedience
.
Without
doubt
we
haue
gre●●
cause
to
feare
when
we
seeke
after
offices
and
cha●ges
,
be
it
in
Religion
,
or
other
where
,
and
th●●
they
be
granted
vs
through
our
importune
sui●●
but
when
it
is
not
so
:
Lett
vs
bowe
humbly
o●
necke
vnder
the
yoke
of
holy
Obedience
,
and
Le●●
vs
accept
of
the
burthen
with
a
good
hart
humbling
our selues
,
for
this
ought
allwaies
to
be
practiced
:
but
lett
vs
allwaies
remember
to
establis●
Generositie
vppon
the
acts
of
humilitye
,
fo●
with
out
it
,
these
acts
of
humilitie
are
worth
no●thing
.
§
.
3.
I
haue
an
extreeme
desire
to
graue
i●
your
harts
one
maxime
,
which
is
of
incomparable
profitt
:
not
to
aske
any
thing
,
nor
to
refu●●
any
thing
:
no
my
Deare
Children
demaund
nothing
,
nor
refuse
nothing
:
receaue
that
which
the●
will
giue
you
,
and
doe
not
demaund
what
the●
shall
not
present
,
or
that
they
will
not
giue
you
in
this
practice
you
shall
find
great
peace
to
you●
soules
;
yea
,
my
Deare
Sisters
,
hould
your
harts
t●
this
holy
indifferencie
,
to
receaue
all
they
will
●iue
you
,
and
not
to
desire
that
which
they
will
●ot
giue
you
:
I
say
in
a
worde
desire
nothing
,
●ut
leaue
your selues
,
and
all
your
affayres
totally
●nd
perfectlie
to
the
care
of
the
Diuine
Prouidence
:
●ermitt
him
to
doe
with
you
;
euen
as
Children
●aue
themselues
to
be
gouerned
by
their
Nourses
,
〈◊〉
it
carrye
you
on
the
right
arme
or
on
the
●eft
,
lett
it
all
be
as
it
shall
please
him
,
for
a
child
●ould
not
bee
discontented
thereat
▪
whether
●
bring
you
to
bed
,
or
raise
you
from
bed
,
lett
it
●one
for
it
is
a
good
mother
,
that
knoweth
better
●vhat
you
want
,
then
you
your selues
.
I
advise
●ou
,
if
the
Diuine
prouidence
permitt
,
that
affli●tion
or
mortifications
happen
to
you
,
not
to
●efuse
them
:
rather
accept
them
with
a
louing
●nd
peacefull
hart
:
and
if
they
be
not
sent
you
●y
it
,
or
that
it
be
not
permitted
that
they
happen
●nto
you
:
desire
them
not
,
nor
aske
for
them
:
●kewise
if
consolations
or
comfortes
be
giuen
●ou
,
receaue
them
with
the
spiritt
of
gratitu●e
,
and
thankesgiuing
to
the
Diuine
bountie
:
●nd
if
you
haue
them
not
,
doe
not
desire
them
,
●ut
endeauour
to
haue
your
hart
prepared
to
●eceaue
the
diuersitye
of
euents
from
the
Diui●e
Prouidence
with
an
equall
hart
as
much
as
●ay
bee
.
If
in
Religion
they
appoint
obediences
●o
you
,
which
seeme
dangerous
for
you
,
as
●re
those
of
superioritye
,
refuse
them
not
if
they
●re
not
appointed
you
,
desire
them
not
,
and
●uen
so
of
all
thinges
,
I
meane
of
things
of
this
●vorld
for
so
farr
as
concerneth
vertues
,
we
may
●nd
ought
to
aske
them
of
God
:
and
the
loue
of
God
●omprehendeth
them
all
.
You
cannot
beleeue
vntill
●ou
haue
experienced
it
,
how
much
profitt
the
●ractice
of
this
will
bring
to
your
soules
;
for
in
pla●e
of
musing
to
desire
now
these
meanes
,
and
after
others
to
perfect
your selues
,
you
will
apply
yo●
selues
more
simply
,
and
fayt
fullie
,
to
those
th●
will
encounter
you
in
your
way
.
§
.
4.
Casting
my
eyes
vppon
the
subiect
●
your
departure
,
and
vppon
the
ineuitable
feelin●
that
euerie
one
of
you
shall
haue
,
in
being
s●parat●
one
from
an
other
,
I
thought
my selfe
bound
〈◊〉
m●ke
some
little
speache
to
you
,
to
lessen
yo●
greife
,
although
I
will
not
say
,
that
it
is
not
law●full
to
weepe
●
little
,
for
it
must
be
done
,
for
●
much
as
ye
shall
not
be
able
to
restraine
it
,
haui●●
remayned
so
sweetly
and
louinglie
together
,
a
lo●●
time
in
the
practice
of
one
and
the
same
exercise●
the
which
hath
so
vnited
your
hartes
t●at
with
o●
doubt
they
cannot
suffer
any
diuision
or
separation
My
Deare
Sisters
,
you
shall
not
be
deuided
n●
separated
,
for
all
goe
,
and
all
remayne
;
those
th●●
goe
remayne
;
and
those
that
remayne
goe
;
not
i●
their
person
:
but
in
the
person
of
those
that
go●
and
likewise
those
that
shall
goe
,
shall
remayne
●
the
person
of
those
that
remayne
,
this
is
one
of
th●
principall
fruites
of
Religion
(
to
witt
)
this
holy
vnion
that
is
made
by
charitie
;
which
is
such
an
vni●
that
of
many
harts
there
is
but
one
hart
,
and
o●
many
members
there
is
made
but
one
bodye
:
all
a●●
so
made
one
in
Religion
;
that
all
the
Religious
●
one
order
(
as
it
seemeth
)
are
but
one
onely
Rel●gious
.
The
laye
Sisters
sing
the
Diuine
Office
in
th●
person
of
those
that
are
dedicated
to
the
Quire
,
an●
the
quire
Nunnes
serue
in
domesticall
offices
in
th●
person
of
those
who
doe
them
:
and
euen
so
th●
reason
is
most
euident
.
For
so
much
as
if
those
tha●
are
in
the
quire
,
to
sing
the
office
,
weare
not
ther●
the
others
should
be
there
in
their
place
,
and
and
●
they
had
not
domesticall
Sisters
to
dresse
the●
dinner
,
the
Sisters
of
the
Quire
should
be
imploye●
therin
:
and
if
such
a
Sister
weare
not
superiour
,
th●
there
should
be
another
:
euen
so
those
who
doe
●e
,
doe
remayne
,
&
those
who
remayne
goe
:
for
●●ose
that
be
named
to
goe
,
could
not
performe
those
that
remayne
should
goe
in
their
place
:
but
●t
which
ought
cause
you
either
to
goe
or
re●●yne
willingly
,
my
deare
daug●ters
,
is
,
the
almost
●allible
assurance
which
wee
ought
to
haue
,
that
●s
separation
is
made
no
otherwise
then
touching
〈◊〉
bodye
,
for
touching
the
spiritt
you
remayne
●●st
perfectly
vnited
;
this
corporall
separation
is
●
a
small
matter
,
the
which
wil
be
done
,
will
wee
,
●
will
wee
not
:
but
the
separation
of
harts
and
●nion
of
spiritts
,
this
is
it
alone
that
is
to
be
fea●
.
Now
touching
vs
,
we
will
not
onelie
remayne
●ted
together
:
but
further
more
this
our
vnion
●ll
euerie
day
increase
to
more
perfection
,
and
●t
most
sweete
and
amiable
bond
or
corde
of
●ritie
shall
be
allwayes
more
twisted
and
tied
●ether
,
according
to
the
measure
that
we
shall
●ance
our selues
,
in
the
way
of
our
owne
perfe●●●on
:
for
as
much
as
becomming
more
capable
to
●te
our selues
to
God
,
the
more
we
shall
vnite
●●r
selues
one
to
and
other
,
so
that
by
euery
●●mmunion
that
we
make
,
our
vnion
shal
be
made
●re
perfect
:
for
vniting
our selues
with
our
Lord
●
shall
allwaies
remayne
more
vnited
together
:
●o
the
receauing
of
this
sacred
and
celestiall
Bread
〈◊〉
of
this
most
odoriferous
Sacrament
is
called
●●mmunion
,
that
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
,
common
●on
.
O
good
God
,
what
an
vnion
is
that
,
which
●etweene
,
each
Religious
of
one
and
the
same
●er
;
such
an
vnion
that
their
spirituall
riches
are
●ntermixed
together
,
and
reduced
into
common
,
●heir
exteriour
prouisions
are
.
A
Religious
persō●h
nothing
in
particular
to
himselfe
,
because
of
●e
sacred
vowe
that
he
hath
made
,
of
voluntarie
●●uertie
,
and
by
the
holy
profession
that
Religious
make
of
most
holy
charitie
,
all
their
vertues
are
●●●mon
,
and
all
participat
of
the
good
workes
〈◊〉
one
an
other
,
and
shall
enioy
the
fruite
of
〈◊〉
same
:
prouided
that
they
keepe
themselues
allwai●●
in
charitie
,
and
in
obseruance
of
those
Rules
●
Religion
wherevnto
God
hath
called
them
;
that
that
person
which
is
in
any
domesticall
o●●ce
,
or
in
any
other
exercise
what
soeuer
it
be
,
co●templateth
in
the
person
of
her
that
is
in
pray
in
the
quier
:
she
that
reposeth
,
participateth
of
〈◊〉
labour
another
hath
,
who
is
in
exercise
by
〈◊〉
commaundement
of
the
Superiour
.
Behould
th●●
my
deare
Children
,
how
those
that
goe
,
doe
●●mayne
,
and
those
who
remayne
doe
goe
,
a●
therefore
you
ought
all
equallie
,
louinglie
and
co●ragiously
to
imbrace
Obedience
as
well
in
this
●●casion
as
in
all
others
,
since
those
who
doe
remay●●
shall
haue
part
of
the
labour
and
fruite
of
the
vo●●ge
of
those
who
depart
:
euen
as
they
shall
haue
p●
of
the
tranquillitie
and
quiet
of
those
who
rem●●ne
.
Doubtlesse
all
of
you
,
my
Deare
children
,
ha●●
neede
of
much
vertue
,
and
of
great
care
to
prac●●
it
,
aswell
to
depart
,
as
to
stay
.
For
euen
as
they
w●
depart
,
haue
need
of
much
courage
&
conside●●
in
God
,
louinglye
and
with
the
spiritt
of
humil●●
to
enterprise
that
which
God
requireth
of
the●
vanquis●ing
all
the
feelings
which
may
laye
ho●
or
come
vppon
them
to
leaue
the
house
,
in
wh●●
God
hath
first
placed
them
,
the
Sisters
they
ha●
so
dearely
loued
,
and
whose
conuersation
broug●●
so
much
consolation
to
their
soule
;
the
tranqu●litye
of
their
retired
life
,
which
is
so
deare
,
th●
parents
and
acquaintance
,
and
I
know
not
w●
many
other
things
,
to
which
nature
is
tyed
w●les
that
we
liue
in
this
life
,
They
likewise
w●
remayne
haue
the
same
neede
and
necessitye
●
courage
,
aswell
to
perseuere
in
the
practice
●
h●y
submission
,
humilitie
,
and
tranquillitye
,
as
●●
to
prepare
themselues
,
to
goe
forth
when
●y
shal
be
commaunded
:
since
that
euen
as
you
〈◊〉
,
your
Institute
,
My
Deare
sisters
,
beginneth
●
extend
it selfe
into
all
parts
in
so
many
diuers
●ces
:
in
like
manner
you
ought
to
endeauour
,
●
increase
and
multiply
the
acts
of
your
vertue
,
●●d
to
stringhten
your
courage
,
for
to
make
your
●ues
capable
to
bee
imployed
,
according
to
the
●ill
of
God
.
§
.
5.
Truely
it
seemeth
to
mee
,
when
I
regard
●●d
consider
the
beginning
of
your
Institute
,
that
●verye
wel
representeth
the
historie
of
Abra●●m
:
for
when
God
had
giuen
his
word
to
him
;
●t
his
seede
should
be
multiplied
●s
the
stars
of
●●e
firmament
,
and
as
the
sandes
of
the
sea
:
he
●●mmaunded
him
neuerthelesse
to
sacrifice
his
●●nne
:
by
whome
the
promise
of
God
was
to
●
accomplished
.
Abraham
did
hope
and
strengh●●n
himselfe
in
his
hope
,
agaynst
hope
it selfe
,
●●d
his
hope
was
not
in
vaine
,
but
fruitfull
:
in
●●e
manner
when
the
first
three
Sist●rs
did
ranke
●●emselues
together
,
and
embra●e
this
kind
〈◊〉
life
,
God
had
designed
from
all
eternitie
to
●esse
their
g●neration
,
in
giuing
them
one
who
●●ould
be
great●ie
multyplied
:
but
who
could
haue
●●leeued
this
?
since
when
they
enclosed
them●●lues
with
in
their
little
house
,
we
thought
●o
other
thing
then
to
make
them
dye
to
the
●orld
?
they
weare
not
sacrificed
,
but
they
did
●oluntarilie
sacrifice
themselues
,
and
God
con●nted
himselfe
so
must
with
their
sacrifice
,
●at
he
hath
not
onely
giuen
them
a
new
life
●r
them selues
:
but
a
life
so
abundant
,
that
they
●ay
by
his
grace
communicate
it
to
many
sou●s
,
euen
as
we
allreadie
see
.
And
truelie
it
seemeth
to
mee
that
these
three
first
Sisters
,
●
verye
well
represented
by
the
three
graine●
wheat
that
weare
found
among
the
strawe
,
w●●
was
put
on
the
chariott
of
Triptolemus
,
the
w●●
graines
did
serue
to
conserue
his
armye
.
For
b●
brought
into
a
countrye
,
where
there
was
not
●
wheate
,
these
three
graines
weare
taken
,
and
cast
●
the
ground
,
which
did
produce
others
in
such
qu●titie
,
that
with
in
a
fewe
yeares
all
the
grounde●
that
country
weare
sowed
there
with
.
The
Pro●●dence
of
our
good
God
casting
with
his
ble●●●●
hand
these
three
Religious
into
the
ground
of
Visitation
:
and
hauing
remayned
there
somt●
hidden
from
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
they
haue
p●●duced
the
fruite
that
we
see
at
this
present
:
in
〈◊〉
sort
that
within
a
short
time
,
all
this
country
sh●●●
made
participant
of
your
Institute
.
O
how
hap●●●
are
those
soules
who
dedicate
themfelues
truely
●
absolutely
to
the
seruice
of
God
?
for
God
ne●●
leaueth
them
barren
nor
vnfruitefull
;
for
,
for
a
v●●
nothing
that
they
haue
leaft
for
God
:
God
giu●●
them
incomparable
recompences
,
aswell
in
this
●
as
in
the
other
.
What
a
grace
is
this
I
praye
y●●
to
be
imployed
in
the
seruice
of
soules
,
whom
G●●
hath
so
dearelye
loued
,
and
for
whose
saluation
o●
Lord
IESVS
hath
suffered
so
much
?
truely
it
is
inestimable
honour
,
and
you
ought
)
my
deare
ch●●dren
)
to
make
a
very
great
esteeme
thereof
,
and
●
employ
your selues
f●ythfully
therein
,
not
compl●ning
neither
of
payne
nor
care
,
nor
labour
:
for
y●
shal
be
most
dearely
recompensed
for
all
,
allthou●●
this
ought
not
to
serue
as
a
motiue
to
encourage
y●
but
rather
,
because
by
the
same
you
become
mo●●
pleasing
to
God
,
and
thereby
augment
his
Glorie●
much
the
more
;
Goe
then
,
and
remayne
courag●ouslie
in
this
exercise
,
and
doe
not
studie
to
cō●●d●●
that
you
see
not
in
your selues
what
is
necessarie
,
meanes
talentes
proper
for
the
offices
you
shal
be
●●ployed
in
:
it
is
hetter
that
you
doe
not
see
them
●our
selues
,
for
this
will
keepe
you
in
humilitye
,
●
giue
you
more
ample
subiect
to
distrust
your
●●●es
,
&
your
owne
forces
,
and
cause
you
more
●●●olutelie
to
put
your
whole
confidence
in
God
;
●o
much
that
as
long
as
we
haue
not
necessitie
to
●●●ctice
a
vertue
,
it
is
better
we
haue
it
not
:
when
〈◊〉
shall
haue
vse
thereof
(
prouided
that
we
bee
●●●thfull
in
those
that
we
haue
present
practice
of
)
●
vs
hould
our selues
assured
that
God
will
giue
euery
vertue
in
his
time
;
lett
vs
not
studie
to
de●●
,
nor
to
pretend
any
thing
,
lett
vs
indeed
leaue
●●r
selues
wholie
in
the
handes
of
the
diuine
pro●●●ence
that
he
doe
with
vs
what
shall
please
him
:
〈◊〉
to
what
purpose
is
it
,
to
desire
one
thing
rather
●●n
another
ought
not
all
things
to
be
indifferent
to
vs
?
prouided
that
we
please
God
,
and
that
we
●●ue
his
diuine
will
,
this
ought
to
suffice
vs
.
For
●●y
part
,
I
admire
how
it
can
bee
,
that
we
should
●●ue
more
inclination
to
bee
imployed
in
one
thing
●●en
in
another
;
principallie
being
in
Religion
,
●here
one
charge
,
and
one
busines
is
as
pleasing
●
God
as
another
:
since
it
is
Obedience
that
giueth
●●e
prise
to
all
the
exercises
of
Religion
:
if
the
choice
●eare
giuen
vs
the
most
abiect
should
bee
the
●ost
desirable
,
and
these
we
should
imbrace
most
●●uingly
;
but
this
not
being
in
our
choice
,
lett
vs
●●brace
the
one
&
the
other
with
the
same
harty
●ood
will
:
when
the
charge
that
is
giuen
vs
is
hono●●ble
before
men
:
lett
vs
hould
our selues
humble
●efore
God
:
when
it
is
more
abiect
before
men
,
●●tt
vs
esteeme
our selues
more
honored
before
the
●iuine
Bountie
.
§
.
6.
In
fine
,
my
deare
daughters
,
retayne
chere●ully
and
faythfully
,
that
which
I
haue
sayed
to
you
,
●vhether
it
respect
the
interiour
,
or
the
exteriour
,
will
nothing
but
what
God
would
haue
yo●
will
:
imbrace
louinglie
the
euents
ad
diuers
eff●
of
his
diuine
will
,
not
troubling
your
heades
ab●
any
other
thing
,
and
now
what
can
I
say
more
,
deare
Sisters
,
since
it
seemeth
that
all
our
happi●
is
comprised
in
this
most
amiable
practice
?
on●
I
will
represent
to
you
the
example
of
the
Isra●
with
the
which
I
will
ende
:
they
hauing
belong
time
with
out
a
king
,
had
a
desire
to
haue
(
great
certaynelie
is
the
spiritt
of
humayne
esti●tion
)
as
if
God
had
left
them
with
out
a
guide
that
he
had
not
had
care
to
Rule
,
gouerne
,
and
fend
them
,
for
this
cause
they
did
addresse
the●selues
to
the
Prophett
,
who
promised
in
the
name
to
demaund
one
for
them
of
God
;
the
wh●
he
did
,
and
God
being
irritated
with
their
dema●
made
them
this
aunswere
,
●hat
he
would
gr●
their
request
:
but
that
he
shou●d
aduertise
them
,
●●
the
king
that
they
should
haue
,
should
take
s●
dominion
ouer
them
,
that
he
should
take
their
ch●dren
from
them
,
&
as
for
their
sonnes
,
he
sho●
make
some
of
them
,
vnd●r
officers
,
others
sodiers
,
and
captaynes
,
and
for
their
daug●ters
,
●
should
make
some
of
them
cookes
,
others
Bake●
and
others
perfumers
:
O●r
Lord
doth
the
sam●
Most
deare
daughters
,
to
●hose
who
dedicate
the●selues
vnto
his
seruice
,
for
(
as
you
see
in
Religio●
their
are
diuers
charges
,
and
diuers
offices
:
but
wh●
is
it
that
I
will
say
?
no
other
thing
,
but
that
it
seemeth
to
mee
,
that
the
diuine
Maiestie
hath
chose●
you
,
who
are
to
goe
,
as
perfumers
,
yea
truelie
,
fo●
you
are
deputed
by
him
,
to
goe
and
powre
for●
the
most
sweete
sauour
of
the
vertues
of
your
Institute
;
and
as
young
damsells
are
louers
of
sweet●
smelles
,
●as
the
sacred
spouse
sayeth
in
the
Canticles
that
the
name
of
her
be
oued
is
an
oyle
or
ba●me●
which
spredeth
all
ouer
its
Odoriferous
and
fragran●
sauour
for
this
cause
she
addeth
,
the
young
●ells
,
haue
followed
him
(
being
drawen
by
his
●●e
perfumes
)
My
deare
sisters
,
as
perfumers
of
●uine
bountie
,
goe
your
way
to
powre
forth
●igh
all
partes
the
incomparable
odour
of
Most
●re
humilitie
,
sweetnesse
,
and
Charitie
;
that
many
●g
maydens
may
be
drawne
,
to
follow
after
perfumes
,
and
to
imbrace
your
manner
of
life
,
●ich
they
may
bee
able
,
as
yourselues
,
to
inioy
in
●fe
a
holy
and
amorouse
peace
and
trāquillie
of
●
,
and
by
this
meanes
,
in
the
other
life
,
to
possess
●all
felicitye
.
Your
congregation
is
as
a
hiue
of
the
which
hath
all
readie
cast
diuers
swarmes
:
●euerthelesse
with
this
difference
,
that
the
come
forth
to
retyre
themselues
with
in
ano●iue
,
and
there
to
begin
a
new
houshould
,
●
swarme
choising
their
particuler
king
vnder
●me
they
fight
,
and
make
their
retraite
:
but
tou●
you
,
my
deare
soules
,
although
you
goe
with●ew
hiue
(
that
is
to
saye
,
begin
a
new
house
●ur
order
)
neuerthelesse
you
haue
allwaies
the
same
king
,
that
is
our
Lord
IESVS
Crucified
:
●r
whose
authoritie
you
shall
liue
in
securitie
●●resoeuer
you
shall
bee
▪
feare
not
the
want
of
●hing
,
for
he
will
be
allwaies
with
you
,
so
as
you
doe
not
make
choise
of
another
:
onely
●a
great
care
to
increase
your
loue
and
fidelitie
●s
diuine
Goodnes
,
hould
your selues
as
neere
●m
as
you
can
possibly
,
and
all
yvill
succeede
to
good
:
learne
of
him
to
doe
all
that
you
shall
to
doe
,
and
doe
nothing
without
his
councell
,
●e
is
the
most
faythfull
freind
,
who
wil
con●
gouerne
,
and
haue
care
of
you
,
as
with
my
●●le
hart
,
I
humbly
beeseech
him
.
God
bee
●●ed
.
LIVE
JESVS
.
THE
SEAVENTH
ENTERTAYNMENT
.
WHEREIN
THE
PROPERTI●
of
Doues
are
applyed
to
the
Religious
sou●
by
way
of
Lawes
.
1.
YOu
haue
demaunded
of
mee
some
i●
Lawes
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
yeare
,
considering
what
might
bee
most
profitable
conuenient
for
you
;
I
haue
cast
the
eyes
of
my
●ration
vppon
the
Gospell
of
this
day
,
whe●●
made
mention
of
the
Baptisme
of
our
Lord
●
and
of
the
Glorious
apparition
of
the
holie
G●
in
the
forme
of
a
Doue
,
vppon
the
which
appa●
I
haue
layed
hould
:
and
considering
that
the
●●
Ghost
is
the
loue
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son●
haue
thought
that
I
ought
to
giue
lawes
all
of
the
which
I
haue
taken
from
the
Doues
,
in
co●●●deration
of
this
,
that
the
Holie
Ghost
hath
vo●●●safed
to
take
the
forme
of
a
Doue
:
and
also
so
〈◊〉
the
more
wilinglie
,
,
because
that
all
the
soules
v●
are
dedicated
to
the
seruice
of
the
Diuine
Mai●
are
obliged
to
bee
as
chast
and
louing
Doues
.
●
as
we
see
the
spouse
in
the
Canticles
is
often
na●
by
this
name
;
and
with
very
good
reason
for
t●
is
a
great
correspondence
betwene
the
quallitie
the
Doue
,
and
those
of
the
beautifull
louing
D●
of
our
Lord
,
the
lawes
of
Doues
are
all
excee●glie
agreable
:
&
it
is
a
most
swete
meditatio●
consider
them
.
What
is
a
more
goodly
law●
pray
you
,
then
that
of
cleanlines
?
for
their
is
any
thing
more
neate
then
Doues
:
they
are
wō●
●andsome
,
although
there
is
nothing
more
〈◊〉
then
a
doue-cote
,
and
the
place
where
they
●e
their
nests
:
notwithstanding
we
neuer
see
a
〈◊〉
Doue
,
they
haue
allwaies
their
feathers
bright
●th
make
a
delightfull
aspect
in
the
sunne
.
Lett
●nsider
I
pray
you
,
how
gratious
the
Lawe
of
〈◊〉
simplicitie
is
?
Our
Lord
IESVS
himselfe
hath
●●ed
it
,
saying
to
his
Apostles
;
bee
as
simple
as
●es
,
and
as
prudent
as
the
serpent
.
But
in
the
〈◊〉
place
,
good
God
how
delightfull
is
their
〈◊〉
of
sweetnesse
.
For
they
are
with
out
galle
,
and
out
bitternesse
:
and
a
hundred
other
lawes
haue
,
which
are
exceeding
amiable
and
profi●
for
soules
to
obserue
who
are
dedicated
in
●●gion
,
to
the
more
peculier
seruice
of
the
diuine
●●tie
.
But
I
haue
considered
,
that
if
I
giue
you
〈◊〉
lawes
,
that
you
haue
allreadie
had
,
you
●ld
make
small
esteeme
of
them
,
I
haue
there●●
chose
onely
three
,
which
are
of
an
incompa●
profitt
,
being
well
obserued
,
and
which
doe
●g
a
very
great
swetnesse
to
the
soule
who
cō●eth
them
,
because
they
are
all
wholie
of
loue
,
extreemely
delicious
for
the
perfection
of
●uall
life
,
&
are
so
much
the
more
excellent
●●tayning
perfection
,
as
they
are
lesse
knowne
〈◊〉
those
that
make
profession
to
gett
it
,
at
least
●he
most
part
:
but
what
then
are
these
Lawes
?
2.
The
first
that
I
haue
designed
to
giue
you
●●at
of
the
shee-doues
,
who
doe
all
for
their
〈◊〉
and
maistre
Doue
,
and
nothing
for
them●●s
,
it
seemeth
they
say
no
other
thing
but
;
My
●e
doue
is
all
for
mee
,
and
I
all
his
,
he
is
all●es
inclining
towardes
mee
,
and
I
attend
,
and
●e
my selfe
of
him
,
and
rely
on
him
,
lett
this
beloued
doue
then
flie
,
to
seeke
where
it
plea●●
him
,
I
will
not
enter
into
diffidence
,
or
Ielousie
●s
loue
,
but
will
confide
fully
in
his
care
.
It
may
bee
you
haue
seene
but
not
marked
,
that
shee-doues
;
whiles
that
they
hache
,
or
sitt
on
th●
egges
,
stirre
not
of
them
,
vntill
such
time
as
th●
little
young
ones
be
hasthed
,
and
when
they
〈◊〉
hacthed
,
they
continue
to
couer
and
keepe
th●
warme
so
long
as
they
haue
neede
,
and
all
this
t●
the
hēn
goeth
not
to
gather
for
to
nourish
her
se●●
but
she
leaueth
all
the
care
to
her
deare
compa●●
who
is
so
faythfull
to
her
,
that
he
not
onely
go●
to
search
out
the
graines
to
nourish
her
,
but
also
bringeth
water
in
his
bill
to
quench
her
th●
he
hath
an
exceding
care
that
nothing
be
wan●
vnto
her
that
is
necessarie
,
yea
so
great
,
that
it
〈◊〉
neuer
seene
that
any
doue
did
dye
in
this
time
want
of
foode
;
the
Doue
then
doeth
all
for
beloued
one
,
she
couereth
and
keepeth
her
l●
ones
warme
,
for
the
desire
she
hath
to
please
h●
in
giuing
him
generation
:
and
the
cocke-D●
taketh
care
to
nourish
his
deare
hen
,
who
hath
the
care
of
her selfe
to
him
;
she
hath
no
o●
thought
then
to
please
him
;
and
he
in
countere●
thinketh
onely
how
to
sustayne
her
.
O
what
a
lightfull
and
profitable
lawe
is
this
?
to
doe
not●
but
for
God
:
and
to
leaue
all
the
care
of
our
se●
to
him
:
I
speake
not
onely
for
that
which
re●deth
the
temporallitye
(
for
I
will
not
speake
th●
of
,
for
there
is
none
of
you
heere
,
but
vnders●●
this
without
speaking
)
but
I
speake
for
that
w●
concerneth
the
spirituallitye
,
and
the
aduancen●
of
our
soules
in
perfection
.
Ah
:
doe
you
not
that
the
Doue
thinketh
nothing
but
of
her
belo●
and
to
please
him
,
she
moueth
not
of
her
eggs
,
●
in
the
meane
time
nothing
is
wantting
to
her
recompens●ing
her
confidence
with
his
care
how
happie
shoulde
we
bee
,
if
all
we
did
we
for
our
most
amiable
Doue
the
Holy
Ghost
!
fo●
would
take
the
care
of
vs
,
and
according
to
measure
that
our
confidence
,
wherely
we
should
repose
in
his
prouidence
,
should
become
more
great
,
so
much
more
also
should
his
care
extende
it
●elfe
ouer
all
our
necessities
,
and
we
should
neuer
doubt
that
God
would
leaue
vs
:
for
his
loue
is
infinitt
for
the
soule
that
putteth
her
trust
in
him
.
O
●ow
happie
is
the
Doue
to
haue
such
confidence
●n
her
deare
one
!
this
is
that
which
causeth
her
to
●iue
in
peace
and
tranquillitie
:
A
thousand
times
more
happie
is
the
soule
that
leaueth
the
totall
care
of
her selfe
,
and
all
that
is
necessarie
for
her
,
to
her
most
deare
and
welbeloued
beautiful
Doue
,
hauing
no
other
thought
,
then
to
couer
and
cherish
her
●ittle
ones
to
please
him
and
produce
him
issue
:
for
she
enioyeth
in
this
life
such
tranquillitye
and
so
great
peace
,
that
there
is
nothing
to
bee
compared
●herevnto
,
nor
any
repose
equall
to
hers
in
this
world
;
but
onely
in
the
height
of
heauen
,
where
she
shall
fully
for
euer
enioy
the
chast
imbracements
of
her
celestiall
Spouse
.
§
.
But
what
are
our
egges
that
we
must
sitt
on
vntill
that
they
bee
hatehed
,
for
to
haue
little
young
Doues
?
our
eggs
are
our
desires
,
the
which
being
well
couered
and
cherished
,
the
little
young
doues
●ome
forth
out
of
them
,
which
are
the
effects
of
our
desires
:
but
among
our
desires
there
is
one
which
i●
supereminent
aboue
all
the
other
,
and
deseruet●
much
to
be
very
well
cherished
and
couered
for
t●
please
our
Diuine
louer
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
wil
allwaies
be
called
the
sacred
Spouse
of
our
soules
So
great
is
his
bountye
and
loue
towards
vs
.
Thi●
desyre
is
the
same
which
we
haue
brought
with
v●comming
into
Religion
,
which
is
to
imbrace
Religious
vertues
,
it
is
one
of
the
branches
of
the
lou●
of
God
,
and
one
of
the
most
high
that
are
in
thi●
diuine
tree
.
But
this
desire
must
not
extend
it selfe
further
,
then
the
meanes
which
are
sett
downe
it
our
Rules
and
constitutions
,
for
to
attayne
to
this
perfection
which
wee
haue
pretended
to
gayne
,
in
obliging
our selues
to
the
persuite
thereof
:
But
it
must
be
cherished
,
and
keept
in
the
first
vigor
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
,
to
the
end
that
this
desire
may
become
a
beautifull
young
doue
,
which
may
resemble
her
Father
,
which
is
perfection
it selfe
:
And
yet
wee
must
haue
no
other
intention
then
to
keepe
our selues
vppon
our
egges
,
that
is
to
say
,
enclosed
within
the
meanes
that
are
prescribed
vs
for
our
perfection
,
leauing
all
the
care
of
our selues
to
our
onelye
and
most
amiable
Doue
,
who
will
not
permitt
that
any
thing
shal
be
wantting
to
vs
of
that
which
shal
be
necessarie
to
please
him
.
§
.
Trulie
it
is
a
verye
great
pittie
to
see
soules
,
whereof
the
number
is
too
great
,
who
pretending
perfection
imagin
within
themselues
,
that
all
consisteth
in
making
a
multitude
of
desires
,
and
constraine
themselues
very
much
to
search
out
now
this
meanes
,
and
immediatlye
another
to
attayne
there
vnto
,
&
are
neuer
content
nor
quiett
in
themselues
for
from
one
desire
that
they
haue
,
t●ey
endeauour
quickly
to
conceaue
another
,
and
it
seemeth
they
are
as
hennes
,
who
hauing
layed
an
egge
,
presentlie
charge
themselues
with
another
,
leauing
th●
same
which
they
made
without
brooding
it
,
i●
such
sort
that
they
haue
no
issue
of
chickens
:
th●
Doue
doth
not
so
,
for
she
couereth
,
hatcheth
,
an●
cherisheth
her
little
ones
,
vntill
such
time
as
they
are
capable
to
flye
,
and
gather
wherewith
to
nourish
themselues
:
The
henne
if
she
haue
little
ones
,
i●
extreemlye
sollicitous
,
and
ceaseth
not
clocking
and
making
a
noise
:
But
the
Doue
retayneth
her selfe
quiert
,
and
patient
,
she
clocketh
not
,
nor
troubleth
not
her selfe
:
euen
so
there
are
some
soules
,
wh●
cease
not
to
clocke
,
and
to
enforce
themselues
afte●
their
little
ones
,
that
is
to
say
,
after
the
desires
the●
haue
to
perfect
themselues
,
and
neuer
find
persons
sufficient
to
speake
vnto
,
and
to
demaund
of
them
proper
and
new
meanes
therefore
:
in
breife
they
studie
so
much
to
speake
of
the
perfection
they
pretend
to
gett
,
that
they
forgett
the
principall
meanes
for
the
practice
thereof
;
which
is
that
same
of
keeping
themselues
quiett
,
and
putting
all
their
confidence
in
him
,
who
onely
can
giue
the
increase
to
that
they
haue
sowne
and
planted
.
§
.
All
our
good
dependeth
of
the
grace
of
God
in
whome
we
ought
to
place
all
our
confidence
:
and
neuerthelesse
it
seemeth
,
by
the
egernesse
that
they
haue
to
doe
much
,
they
place
their
confidence
in
their
labours
,
and
in
the
multiplicitye
of
exercises
that
they
imbrace
,
and
in
seemeth
to
them
they
are
neuer
able
to
doe
enough
.
This
is
good
,
prouided
that
it
weere
accompaned
with
peace
,
and
with
a
louing
care
of
doeing
well
all
that
they
doe
,
notwithstanding
allwaies
depending
vppon
the
grace
of
God
,
and
not
on
their
exercises
:
I
would
say
,
not
to
expect
any
fruit
of
their
labour
,
without
the
grace
of
God
:
it
appeareth
that
these
soules
forcing
themselues
in
the
inquirie
of
their
perfection
,
haue
forgotten
,
or
else
they
knowe
not
,
that
which
S.
Hierom
sayeth
:
O
poore
man
what
doest
thou
confiding
in
thy
labour
,
and
in
thy
industrye
?
knowest
thou
not
,
that
it
appertaineth
●o
thee
to
cultiuate
the
earth
,
to
plowe
and
to
sowe
it
:
but
it
is
the
part
of
God
to
giue
the
growth
to
the
plantes
,
and
to
cause
thee
to
haue
a
good
haruest
,
and
to
rayne
fauorably
vpon
thy
sowed
grounds
?
thou
mayest
water
them
,
and
it
is
wel●
done
;
but
yet
for
all
that
,
it
would
serue
thee
for
nothing
,
if
God
did
not
blesse
thy
labour
,
and
giue
thee
of
his
pure
grace
and
goodnes
,
a
good
haruest
,
and
not
by
thy
sweates
:
Depend
then
intirelie
of
his
diuine
Bountie
.
It
is
true
,
it
is
our
dutye
to
cultiuate
well
,
but
it
is
God
that
causeth
our
trauaill
to
be
followed
with
good
successe
:
the
Holy
Church
singeth
in
euerie
feast
of
the
holy
Confessours
,
God
hath
honored
your
labours
,
in
causing
you
to
drawe
fruite
of
them
,
to
shew
that
we
of
our selues
are
not
able
to
doe
any
thing
,
with
out
thee
grace
of
God
,
in
which
we
ought
to
place
all
our
confidence
,
not
expecting
any
thing
of
our selues
.
I
pray
you
lett
vs
not
bee
too
sollicitous
in
our
busines
,
for
,
for
to
doe
it
well
,
wee
must
apply
our selues
carefully
:
but
quietly
and
peaceably
,
not
putting
confidence
in
our
indeuours
,
but
in
God
and
in
his
grace
.
These
anxieties
of
spiritt
,
that
wee
haue
to
aduance
our
perfection
;
and
to
see
if
wee
be
aduanced
,
are
nothing
pleasing
to
God
,
and
serue
for
no
other
thing
then
to
satisfie
selfe
loue
;
who
is
a
great
hurrier
vp
and
downe
,
trotting
hither
and
thither
,
and
neuer
ceaseth
to
vndertake
very
much
,
although
it
doe
but
little
:
one
good
worke
well
done
with
tranquillitie
of
spiritt
,
is
worth
much
more
,
then
many
better
workes
perfomed
with
ouer
much
egernesse
.
§
.
The
Doue
museth
simply
of
the
worke
she
hath
in
hand
to
doe
it
well
,
leauing
all
other
care
to
her
deare
companion
:
the
soule
truely
colombine
,
that
is
to
say
,
which
loueth
God
dearely
,
applyeth
her selfe
simply
to
all
,
and
with
out
impetuositye
taketh
the
meanes
,
which
are
prescribed
to
perfect
her selfe
,
not
searching
after
others
how
perfect
soeuer
they
may
bee
:
my
welbeloued
,
sayeth
she
,
thinketh
of
mee
,
and
I
confide
in
him
,
he
loueth
mee
,
and
in
testimonie
of
my
loue
I
am
wholie
his
.
A
while
since
there
weere
some
holie
Religious
women
that
sayed
to
me
;
My
Lord
,
what
shall
we
doe
this
yeare
,
the
yeare
past
we
did
fast
three
dayes
in
the
weeke
,
and
tooke
as
many
disciplines
;
what
shall
we
now
doe
this
yeare
?
it
is
necessarie
we
should
doe
some
thing
more
,
aswell
to
giue
thankes
to
God
for
the
yoare
past
,
as
to
proceede
all
waies
forward
in
the
way
of
God
:
It
is
very
well
sayed
,
that
we
ought
to
aduance
our selues
daylie
,
aunswered
I
:
but
our
aduancement
is
not
effected
as
you
conceaue
,
by
the
multitude
of
exercises
of
pietie
,
but
by
the
perfection
wherewith
wee
doe
them
,
confiding
allwaies
more
in
our
Deare
beloued
Doue
,
&
more
distrusting
our selues
:
The
passed
yeare
you
fasted
three
dayes
in
the
weeke
,
and
tooke
discipline
three
times
;
if
you
will
allwaies
double
your
exercises
,
this
yeare
you
must
fast
and
discipline
the
weke
entire
:
but
the
yeare
that
is
to
come
what
will
you
doe
?
you
must
make
nine
dayes
in
the
weeke
,
or
else
fast
twise
in
the
day
:
what
a
great
follye
is
it
of
those
that
busie
their
heades
in
desiring
to
bee
martyred
in
the
Indies
,
and
neuer
apply
themselues
to
that
which
they
haue
to
doe
,
according
to
their
condition
:
it
is
also
a
great
deceat
in
them
that
will
eate
more
then
they
can
disgest
,
we
haue
not
spirituall
heate
sufficient
to
digest
well
all
that
wee
imbrace
for
our
perfection
,
and
yet
we
will
not
cutt
of
these
anxieties
of
spiritt
,
that
wee
haue
of
desiring
to
doe
much
more
,
to
read
many
spirituall
bookes
,
espetiallie
when
they
are
new
,
to
speake
well
of
God
,
and
of
all
the
most
spirituall
things
,
to
incite
vs
,
say
wee
,
to
deuotion
,
to
heare
sermons
,
to
make
conferences
vpon
euerie
occasion
,
to
communicate
very
often
,
and
confesse
often
,
to
serue
the
sicke
,
to
speake
wel
of
all
that
passeth
in
vs
for
to
manifest
the
pretension
that
wee
haue
●o
perfect
our selues
,
and
the
soonest
that
possible
may
bee
,
and
such
like
;
are
not
these
things
very
proper
to
make
vs
perfect
,
and
to
attayne
to
the
end
of
our
designes
?
yeas
doubtles
,
prouided
that
all
this
be
done
according
as
it
is
ordayned
,
and
that
it
bee
allwaies
with
d●pendance
of
the
grace
of
God
that
is
to
say
,
that
we
put
not
our
confidence
in
all
this
,
how
good
soeuer
it
bee
:
but
in
one
onely
God
,
who
onely
can
make
vs
to
gather
fruite
of
all
our
exercises
.
§
.
But
,
my
deare
daughters
,
I
beseech
you
consider
a
little
the
liues
of
the
great
Religious
saint
S.
Antonye
who
hath
bene
honoured
of
God
and
men
,
because
of
his
extraordinarie
sanctitie
;
tell
mee
how
did
he
attayne
to
so
great
sanctitye
and
perfection
?
was
it
by
the
force
of
reading
,
or
by
conferences
,
and
frequent
communions
,
or
by
the
multitude
of
sermons
,
that
he
heard
?
not
so
:
but
he
attayned
there
vnto
,
in
seruing
himselfe
with
the
example
of
the
holy
hermitts
,
learning
of
one
abstinence
,
of
another
prayer
,
euen
so
he
went
as
a
carefull
Bee
,
picking
and
gathering
the
vertues
of
the
seruantes
of
God
,
to
compose
of
them
the
hony
of
holie
edification
.
How
did
S.
Paul
the
first
hermitt
attayne
vnto
perfection
,
did
he
gayne
it
by
good
bookes
?
he
had
none
:
was
it
confessions
or
communions
that
he
vsed
?
he
neuer
made
but
two
in
his
life
:
was
it
conferences
or
preaching
?
he
had
them
not
;
for
he
did
neuer
see
any
man
with
in
the
deserte
but
S.
Antonye
,
who
came
to
visitt
him
in
the
end
of
his
life
,
doe
you
know
what
made
him
a
Saint
?
it
was
the
fidelitye
wherewith
he
had
imployed
himselfe
to
that
which
he
enterprised
in
the
begining
,
to
the
which
he
had
bene
called
,
an●
intertayned
not
any
other
cogitations
.
Those
Hol●
Religious
who
did
liue
vnder
the
charge
of
S.
Pachomius
,
had
they
bookes
or
preachings
?
none
conferences
they
had
,
but
rarelie
:
did
they
confess●
often
?
Somtimes
vppon
good
feasts
:
did
they
hear●
many
Masses
?
the
sundayes
and
the
feasts
,
on
othe●
dayes
none
:
but
what
wil
be
sayed
them
?
that
eattin●
so
seldome
of
the
spirituall
foodes
,
that
nourish
ou●
soules
to
immortallitye
they
weere
allwaies
in
s●
good
state
,
that
is
to
say
,
so
strong
and
couragious
,
●or
to
vndertake
the
gayning
of
vertues
,
and
to
attayne
to
perfection
,
and
to
the
end
of
their
pretention
:
and
wee
who
eate
much
more
;
are
allwaies
so
leane
,
that
is
to
saye
so
remisse
and
languishing
in
●he
poursuite
of
our
enterprises
:
and
it
seemeth
that
we
haue
not
,
longer
then
spirituall
consolations
march
before
vs
,
any
courage
,
or
vigour
in
the
seruice
of
our
Lord
?
wee
must
then
imitate
these
holy
Religious
,
applying
our selues
to
our
affayres
,
that
●s
to
say
,
to
that
which
God
requireth
of
vs
,
according
to
our
vocation
,
feruently
,
and
humbly
,
not
to
thinke
of
any
other
thing
then
this
:
nor
expecting
to
find
any
meanes
fitter
to
perfect
vs
then
it
.
§
.
Put
it
may
bee
you
will
reply
,
Sir
,
you
say
feruentlye
,
Good
God!
and
how
shall
I
doe
this
?
for
I
haue
not
any
feruour
:
no
,
not
of
that
,
which
●ou
vnderstand
,
to
witt
not
the
feeling
of
feruour
which
God
giueth
to
whom
he
thinketh
good
,
and
●t
is
not
in
our
power
to
gaine
it
when
we
please
:
●
add
also
humbly
,
to
the
end
none
haue
any
sub●ect
of
excuse
:
for
doe
not
say
,
I
haue
not
humilitie
,
●t
is
not
in
my
power
to
haue
it
;
for
the
Holy
Ghost
●hat
is
bountie
it selfe
,
doth
giue
it
him
that
demaundeth
it
of
him
:
not
that
humilitie
(
that
is
to
saye
)
●hat
feeling
of
our
littlenesse
,
which
maketh
vs
so
much
to
humble
our selues
so
graciouslie
:
But
I
meane
the
humilitie
that
maketh
vs
knowe
our
owne
abiection
,
and
which
causeth
vs
to
loue
it
hauing
acknowledged
it
to
bee
in
vs
;
for
that
is
true
●umilitie
.
Men
did
neuer
studye
so
much
as
now
they
doe
.
Those
great
Saints
S.
Augustine
,
S.
Gregorie
,
S.
Hilarie
,
whose
solemnitie
we
keepe
this
day
,
and
many
others
,
haue
not
studied
so
much
,
they
had
not
time
to
doe
it
,
composing
so
many
bookes
as
●hey
haue
done
,
preaching
,
and
performing
all
other
●hings
appertayning
,
to
their
charges
.
But
they
had
so
great
confidence
in
God
,
and
in
his
grace
and
so
great
distrust
in
themselues
,
that
they
attended
not
to
themselues
,
nor
confided
any
thing
at
all
in
their
owne
industry
,
nor
in
their
labour
,
so
that
all
the
great
workes
that
they
haue
done
,
weere
done
purelie
by
the
confidence
which
they
had
in
the
grace
of
God
and
in
his
Allmighty
power
:
It
is
thou
,
O
Lord
sayed
they
,
which
makeest
vs
to
labour
,
and
for
thee
we
labour
;
it
shal
bee
thou
alone
wich
must
blesse
our
sweats
and
paynes
,
and
giue
vs
a
good
haruest
:
and
so
their
bookes
and
their
preachings
did
bring
forth
meruelous
fruites
;
and
wee
who
confide
in
our
fayre
wordes
,
in
our
exquisite
fine
speaches
,
and
in
ou●
doctrine
;
all
our
paynes
vanish
as
smoake
,
and
yeal●
no
other
fruite
than
vanitie
.
You
must
than
for
conclusion
of
this
first
lawe
that
I
giue
you
fully
confide
i●
God
,
and
doe
all
for
him
,
entirely
quitting
the
care
o●
your selues
to
your
deare
master
Doue
;
who
will
exercise
an
exceeding
care
and
foresight
ouer
you
:
an●
how
much
more
true
and
perfect
your
confidenc●
shal
be
,
so
more
peculier
shall
his
prouidence
be●
ouer
you
.
§
.
3.
I
thought
good
to
giue
you
for
the
second
law●
the
worde
which
the
doues
speake
in
their
language
▪
The
more
they
take
,
the
more
I
make
,
say
they
;
wha●
meaneth
that
?
the
meaning
is
this
when
their
littl●
pigeons
are
growne
a
little
great
,
the
maister
of
th●
doue-cote
commeth
and
taketh
them
from
them
,
an●
presently
they
put
themselues
to
sitt
for
others
;
but
i●
they
did
not
take
them
,
they
would
prouide
for
th●
longer
,
and
consequently
,
they
would
breed
lesse
they
say
;
The
more
they
take
from
mee
;
the
more
make
:
And
to
make
you
vnderstand
the
better
wha●
I
would
saye
,
I
wil
present
an
example
vnto
you
:
Io●
that
great
seruant
of
God
,
praised
by
the
mouth
o●
God
himselfe
:
did
not
permitt
himselfe
to
be
ouercome
by
any
affliction
,
which
did
come
vppon
him
the
more
that
God
did
take
from
him
his
young
p●geons
:
the
more
did
he
begett
:
what
is
that
which
he
did
not
doe
,
whiles
he
was
in
his
first
prosperitie
?
what
good
whorkes
did
he
omitt
?
he
speaketh
of
himselfe
in
this
manner
:
I
was
a
foote
to
the
lame
,
that
is
to
say
,
I
caused
him
to
be
carryed
,
or
I
sett
him
on
my
asse
,
or
camell
;
I
was
an
eye
to
the
blind
,
in
causing
him
to
be
guided
;
I
was
in
fine
the
prouider
for
the
hungrye
,
and
the
refuge
of
all
the
afflicted
;
Now
consider
him
in
extreme
pouertye
:
Hee
complayneth
not
that
God
had
taken
from
him
the
meanes
that
hee
had
to
doe
so
many
good
workes
:
but
he
sayeth
with
the
doue
,
The
more
is
taken
from
mee
,
the
more
I
doe
:
not
Almes
deeds
;
for
hee
had
not
wherewithall
;
but
in
this
onely
act
of
submission
,
and
patience
that
he
made
,
seeing
himselfe
depriued
of
all
his
goods
,
and
of
all
his
children
,
hee
did
more
then
euer
hee
had
done
by
all
the
great
workes
of
charitie
that
hee
had
wrought
,
during
the
time
of
his
prosperitie
,
&
yealded
himselfe
more
pleasing
to
God
,
in
this
onely
act
of
patience
,
then
euer
hee
had
done
in
so
very
many
good
workes
,
that
hee
had
performed
in
his
whole
life
:
for
of
necessitie
he
must
haue
a
loue
more
noble
and
generous
for
this
onely
act
,
them
euer
was
needfull
for
all
the
others
put
together
.
We
must
then
likewise
doe
the
same
to
obserue
this
amiable
lawe
of
Doues
;
giuing
our selues
ouer
to
bee
depriued
by
our
souetayne
maister
of
our
little
young
pigeons
:
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
meanes
to
execute
our
defices
,
when
it
pleaseth
him
to
depriue
vs
of
them
,
how
good
soeuer
they
bee
,
neuer
complayning
of
him
nor
lamenting
as
if
he
did
vs
great
wronge
:
but
rather
we
ought
to
double
not
our
desires
,
nor
our
exercises
,
but
the
perfection
with
the
which
wee
doe
them
,
endeuoring
by
this
meanes
to
gayne
more
,
by
one
onelie
act
(
as
vndoubtedly
we
shall
doe
)
then
we
should
haue
done
with
a
hundred
other
acts
done
according
to
our
propension
and
affection
:
our
Lord
will
not
haue
〈◊〉
carrye
his
crosse
,
but
onely
by
one
ende
,
and
he
wil
be
honoured
therein
,
as
great
ladies
who
cause
their
traynes
to
be
carried
after
them
;
his
will
i●
notwithstanding
that
we
should
carrye
the
crosse
,
that
he
layeth
vpon
our
shoulders
,
which
indeed
i●
our
owne
.
But
alas
!
we
doe
nothing
;
for
when
hi●
Goodnes
depriueth
vs
of
the
consolation
which
he
was
wont
to
giue
vs
in
our
exercises
,
it
seemet●
that
all
is
lost
,
and
the
meanes
to
performe
ou●
begun
enterprise
is
taken
from
vs
.
Consider
this
soule
how
well
she
sitteth
on
her
eggs
in
the
tim●
of
consolation
,
and
leaueth
the
care
of
her selfe
to
her
onely
welbeloued
one
.
If
she
bee
in
prayer
,
what
holy
desires
doth
she
not
make
to
please
him
▪
how
tenderly
affected
is
she
in
his
presence
?
wholye
melting
into
her
welbeloued
,
she
putteth
her selfe
intirely
into
the
armes
of
his
Diuine
Prouidence
:
O
these
are
most
amiable
eggs
,
and
all
this
is
very●
good
,
besides
,
the
little
pigions
are
not
wanting
which
are
the
effects
:
for
what
is
it
that
she
doth
not
?
the
workes
of
her
charitie
are
in
so
great
number
,
her
modestie
appeareth
before
all
the
sisters
she
giueth
exceeding
edifi●ation
,
she
causeth
admiration
in
all
those
that
behould
her
,
or
who
knov●
her
;
mortifications
,
sayeth
she
,
lost
mee
nothing
a●
that
time
;
they
weere
rather
consolations
to
mee●
and
for
Obediences
they
weere
my
ioyes
:
I
no●
soouer
heard
the
first
sound
of
the
Bell
,
but
I
w●●
risen
:
I
did
not
permitt
one
point
of
vertue
〈◊〉
passe
without
practice
,
and
I
did
doe
all
this
wit●
most
great
peace
and
tranquillitie
.
But
now
that
●
am
in
disgust
,
and
in
driesse
in
prayer
,
I
haue
not
an●
courage
as
it
seemeth
to
mee
,
for
my
amendmen●
I
haue
not
the
feruour
I
vsed
to
haue
in
my
exercises
;
in
fine
,
the
cold
and
frost
hath
wholly
benummed
mee
;
I
beleeue
it
well
.
Consider
I
pray
yo●
〈◊〉
this
poore
soule
,
how
she
lamenteth
her
disgrace
,
her
discontent
doth
appeare
euen
in
her
face
,
she
hath
her
countenance
on
the
ground
,
deiected
and
melencholye
,
she
walketh
all
pensiue
&
so
confused
as
nothing
more
.
Good
God!
what
haue
you
sister
,
(
are
wee
constrained
to
say
to
her
.
)
O!
what
haue
I
:
I
am
so
decayed
in
vigour
nothing
can
content
mee
,
all
is
disgustfull
to
mee
,
I
am
now
so
confused
:
But
what
confusion
is
it
?
For
there
ar●
two
sor●s
,
one
which
conducteth
to
humilitie
,
and
to
life
,
and
the
other
to
dispayre
,
and
consequentlye
to
death
,
I
assure
you
(
quoth
she
)
I
am
so
neere
it
,
that
I
haue
allmost
lost
the
courage
to
passe
further
in
my
vndertaken
course
of
perfection
.
O
Good
God!
what
a
weaknes
is
this
?
consolation
is
wanting
,
and
by
that
occation
,
courage
is
lost
.
O
wee
must
not
doe
so
;
but
rather
the
more
God
depriueth
vs
of
consolation
the
more
wee
ought
to
labour
,
and
confide
in
him
,
to
giue
him
testimonie
of
our
fidelitye
:
one
onely
act
made
with
drinesse
of
spiritt
,
is
more
worth
then
many
made
with
great
tendernesse
.
Because
,
that
,
as
I
haue
allreadye
sayed
,
speaking
of
Iob
:
it
is
wrought
with
a
more
strong
loue
,
allthough
not
so
tender
,
nor
so
pleasing
:
so
that
the
more
they
take
from
mee
the
more
I
make
;
is
the
second
lawe
,
that
I
desire
very
much
that
you
obserue
.
§
.
4.
The
third
lawe
that
I
presen●
to
you
of
the
Doues
,
is
this
,
that
they
weepe
as
if
they
did
reioyce
,
they
sing
allwaies
one selfe
same
tune
,
aswell
for
their
songs
of
reioysing
,
as
for
those
of
●amenting
;
that
is
to
say
,
to
bemoane
themselues
,
and
manifest
their
griefe
.
Behould
them
pearched
on
their
branches
,
where
they
bewaile
the
losse
that
they
haue
had
of
their
little
ones
,
which
the
weasill
or
owle
hath
robbed
them
of
(
for
when
any
other
taketh
them
,
then
the
maister
of
the
Douehouse
,
they
are
very
much
afflicted
)
consider
them
also
when
their
companion
commeth
and
approcheth
to
thë
soe
that
they
are
wholie
conforted
,
they
chang
not
their
tune
,
but
make
the
same
mournful
grumling
sound
,
to
expresse
their
contentment
,
a●
they
did
to
manifest
their
greife
.
This
is
that
mo●●
holie
Equallitie
of
spiritt
,
my
Deare
soules
,
that
wish
vnto
you
,
I
doe
not
saye
,
equallitie
of
humours
,
nor
of
inclinations
,
I
saye
equallitie
o●
spiritt
:
for
I
make
none
,
neither
doe
I
desire
tha●
you
should
make
any
acount
of
the
turmoyle
,
tha●
the
inferiour
part
of
your
soule
causeth
to
troubl●
you
,
which
is
that
which
causeth
vnquietnesse
(
wh●
the
Superiour
part
doth
not
her
duty
,
in
making
h●●selfe
maister
,
nor
doeth
keepe
good
watch
,
to
discouer
her
enimies
,
as
the
Spirituall
Conflict
sayeth
we
ought
to
doe
;
to
the
end
she
bee
promptly
aduertise
of
the
turbulent
motions
,
and
assaults
,
that
the
inferiour
part
raiseth
,
which
proceed
from
our
sence●
and
from
our
inclinations
and
passions
,
for
to
mak●
warre
against
it
and
to
subiect
it
to
hir
lawes
)
but
say
we
must
retayne
our selues
allwaies
constan●
and
resolute
in
the
Superiour
part
of
our
soule
,
t●
prosecute
the
vertue
whereof
wee
make
profe●sion
,
and
to
keepe
our selues
in
a
continuall
equa●litie
,
aswell
in
aduerse
things
as
in
prosperous
,
i●
desolarion
,
as
in
consolation
,
and
in
fine
aswell
i●
the
thickest
of
aridities
,
as
in
the
midst
of
cher●shings
.
Iob
,
of
whome
we
spake
in
the
second
law
furnisheth
vs
moreouer
with
an
example
of
this
su●iect
:
for
he
did
euer
sing
the
selfe
same
ayre
in
all
th●
songes
that
he
hath
composed
,
which
are
no
other
t●●
the
historie
of
his
life
▪
what
is
that
which
he
did
say●
when
as
God
did
make
his
goods
to
be
multiplye●
giuing
him
children
,
and
in
fine
he
did
send
hi●
whatsoeuer
his
desire
could
wish
in
this
life
?
wh●
sayed
hee
,
but
,
the
name
of
God
be
blessed
?
this
w●
his
song
of
loue
,
that
he
did
sing
in
all
occasions
:
f●●
consider
him
reduced
to
the
extremitye
of
affliction
,
●hat
doth
hee
doe
,
hee
singeth
his
canticle
of
lamen●●tion
vppon
the
same
ayre
that
hee
did
sing
the
other
●or
reioyceing
;
we
haue
receaued
sayeth
hee
good
●hings
of
our
Lord
,
wherefore
should
not
wee
re●eaue
the
euill
?
Our
Lord
hath
giuen
mee
children
,
●nd
goods
,
and
our
Lord
hath
taken
them
from
mee
,
●is
holy
name
be
blessed
:
allwaies
the
name
of
God
●e
blessed
.
O
this
holy
soule
was
a
chast
and
louing
●oung
doue
,
exceedinglye
cherished
of
her
deare
●nd
onely
one
;
euen
so
should
wee
doe
My
deare
●hildren
,
that
is
,
in
all
occasions
we
should
take
the
●ood
and
the
euill
,
our
comforts
and
afflictions
from
the
hand
of
our
Lord
,
neuer
ceasing
to
sing
other
●hen
that
most
excellent
canticle
:
The
name
of
God
●e
blessed
,
allwaies
on
the
ayre
of
continuall
equal●itye
:
for
if
this
good
happ
arriue
vnto
vs
we
shall
●iue
in
great
peace
in
all
occurrences
.
But
doe
not
●ou
doe
,
as
those
that
weepe
when
consolation
●ayleth
,
and
doe
no
other
thing
but
sing
when
it
is
●eturned
or
cometh
agayne
:
wherin
they
are
like
●o
the
Apes
and
Baboones
,
who
are
allwaies
sadd
●nd
furious
,
when
the
ayre
becometh
raynie
and
●loudie
;
and
neuer
cease
to
leape
&
skipp
,
and
●urne
heeles
ouer
head
,
when
it
is
fayre
wea●her
.
§
.
5.
Consider
then
the
three
lawes
that
I
giue
●ou
,
the
which
neuerthelesse
are
lawes
totallye
of
●oue
,
obliging
no
otherwise
then
for
loue
.
Lett
●oue
then
carrye
vs
vnto
our
Lord
,
that
we
bee
sollicitous
to
obserue
and
keepe
them
,
to
the
end
wee
may
truely
say
,
in
imitation
of
the
beautifull
Doue
of
the
Soueraigne
spiritt
,
which
is
the
sacred
spouse
:
My
welbeloued
is
all
mine
,
and
I
am
all
for
him
,
doing
no
other
thing
then
for
to
please
him
:
hee
hath
his
hart
allwaies
towards
mee
by
prouidence
,
as
I
haue
mine
towards
him
by
confidence
:
and
hauing
all
this
time
of
our
li●
exhibited
our selues
for
our
welbeloued
,
he
w●
haue
care
to
prouide
for
vs
his
eternall
Glorie
,
〈◊〉
recompence
of
our
confidence
:
&
there
we
sh●
see
the
happie
estate
,
of
those
,
who
quitting
all
supe●fluous
&
vnquiett
care
that
wee
haue
ordinaril●
ouer
our selues
,
and
of
our
perfection
,
giuing
theselues
simply
and
intirely
to
their
duty
,
abādoni●
themselues
with
out
reseruation
into
the
hands
the
diuine
goodnes
,
for
whom
onely
they
ha●
laboured
;
how
their
labours
shall
be
in
the
〈◊〉
followed
with
such
peace
and
repose
,
as
cannot
●
explicated
:
for
they
shall
rest
for
euer
within
〈◊〉
breast
of
their
wellbeloued
;
The
happie
lott
also
●
those
who
shall
haue
obserued
the
second
lav●
wil
be
very
great
;
for
permitting
and
giuing
the●selues
ouer
to
bee
depriued
of
their
young
pigeo●
by
their
maister
which
is
our
Lord
,
with
out
tro●ble
or
discontent
,
hauing
had
the
courage
to
sa●
The
more
they
take
from
mee
,
the
more
I
ma●●
remayning
submisse
vnto
him
who
hath
spoyl●
them
,
these
shall
sing
,
so
much
the
more
cour●giously
in
the
height
of
heauen
,
this
Most
me●fluous
canticle
,
God
be
Blessed
,
in
the
mid●●
of
eternall
consolations
,
as
they
haue
song
w●●
a
better
courage
in
the
thickest
of
the
desolation●
anguishes
,
and
disgusts
of
this
mortall
and
tran●torie
life
,
during
the
which
wee
ought
to
endeuo●
carefully
to
conserue
this
most
amiable
indif●rencye
of
spiritt
.
Amen
.
THE
EIGHT
ENTERTAYNMENT
.
OF
DISAPPROPRIATION
,
AND
depriuation
of
all
things
.
THese
little
affections
of
,
myne
and
thine
,
are
the
reliques
of
the
world
,
where
there
is
●othing
so
pretious
as
they
:
for
it
is
the
soueraigne
●●licitye
of
the
world
,
to
haue
great
store
of
things
●oper
,
and
of
which
one
may
saye
,
This
is
mine
:
●ow
that
which
maketh
vs
be
come
affectionat
to
●●at
which
is
ours
,
is
the
great
esteeme
wee
haue
●f
our selues
:
for
wee
hould
our selues
for
such
ex●●llent
creatures
,
that
wee
esteeme
any
one
thing
●at
appertayneth
to
vs
aboue
measure
:
and
the
●ttle
esteeme
that
wee
haue
of
others
,
causeth
that
●ee
haue
a
dislike
of
that
which
hath
serued
them
:
●●t
if
wee
weere
truelie
humble
,
and
vnclothed
of
●ur
selues
,
so
that
wee
held
our selues
for
nothing
●efore
God
:
we
would
make
no
reckoning
of
●●at
should
be
proper
for
vs
,
and
wee
should
estee●e
our selues
exceedingly
honoured
to
be
serued
●ith
that
which
hath
bene
for
the
vse
of
another
.
●ut
we
ought
as
well
in
this
,
as
in
euery
other
thing
,
〈◊〉
make
a
difference
,
betweene
inclinations
,
and
●●fections
;
for
when
these
things
are
no
other
then
●●clinations
,
and
not
affections
,
wee
must
not
●ouble
our selues
,
because
,
it
doth
not
depend
of
●s
,
to
bee
free
from
hauing
euill
inclinations
,
as
it
●oth
,
from
bad
affections
.
So
then
,
if
it
happen
that
●
changing
the
garment
of
any
sister
,
to
giue
her
●nother
of
lesse
worth
,
the
inferiour
part
be
moued
a
little
,
it
is
not
sinne
,
if
that
with
reason
she
acce●●
it
willinglye
for
t●e
loue
of
God
,
and
so
likew●●
of
all
other
motions
that
arriue
vnto
vs
.
§
.
2.
Now
these
motions
doe
happen
,
because
w●
haue
not
put
all
our
will
in
common
,
which
is
a
thi●
that
oug●t
to
bee
done
entring
into
Religion
:
〈◊〉
euery
Sister
shou●d
leaue
●er
proper
will
witho●
the
gate
,
to
the
end
,
she
haue
no
other
will
then
〈◊〉
will
of
God
:
happie
is
she
that
shall
haue
no
oth●
will
then
that
of
the
communitie
,
and
who
sh●
euerie
day
take
out
of
the
common
purse
that
whi●
shall
bee
necessarie
for
her
,
euen
so
ought
this
●cred
word
of
our
Lord
to
bee
vnderstood
:
Bee
〈◊〉
carefull
for
to
morrow
:
it
regardeth
not
so
m●●
that
which
appertayneth
to
corporall
foode
or
cl●thing
as
spirituall
exercises
:
for
if
one
should
●maund
of
you
,
what
will
you
doe
to
morrow
?
y●
would
aunswer
I
knowe
not
,
this
day
I
wil
〈◊〉
such
a
thing
that
is
commanded
mee
,
to
morro●
doe
not
know
what
I
shall
doe
,
because
I
kno●
not
what
they
will
commaund
mee
:
whosoeuer
〈◊〉
doe
this
,
she
shall
neuer
be
vexed
nor
vnquiet
,
●
where
true
indifferencye
is
,
there
cannot
be
displ●sure
or
sadnes
.
If
there
bee
any
that
will
haue
M●
and
Thine
,
let
her
goe
seeke
it
out
of
the
house
;
〈◊〉
within
it
is
not
to
be
spoken
of
.
§
.
3.
Now
wee
must
not
onely
will
in
gene●●
disappropriation
,
but
in
particular
:
for
there
is
noth●
more
easye
the
to
say
in
grosse
,
wee
must
renou●●
our selues
,
and
quitt
our
owne
will
:
but
whe●
must
come
to
practice
,
there
lieth
the
difficulty
;
〈◊〉
this
cause
wee
must
make
considerations
vpon
〈◊〉
condition
,
and
vpon
all
things
that
depend
ther●
in
particular
,
then
in
particuler
,
to
renounce
for●
with
one
of
our
proper
wills
,
and
incontinently
a●●ther
,
vntill
such
time
as
wee
bee
intirely
vncloth●●
of
them
all
,
This
true
nakednes
of
all
thing●
wrought
by
three
degrees
.
The
first
in
the
affection
●ereof
,
the
which
is
begotten
in
vs
,
by
the
consi●●ration
of
the
beautie
of
this
nakednes
.
The
second
●gree
is
,
the
resolution
that
followeth
the
affection
,
●r
wee
easilye
resolue
of
a
good
that
wee
affect
.
●he
third
is
the
practice
,
which
is
the
most
difficult
.
●he
goods
whereof
wee
must
vncloth
our selues
,
●e
of
three
sortes
.
Exteriour
goods
,
the
goods
of
●e
bodye
,
&
the
goods
of
the
soule
.
Exteriour
●ods
are
all
those
things
,
that
wee
haue
left
out
of
●eligion
:
as
housses
,
possessions
,
parents
,
freinds
and
●e
like
.
For
to
vncloth
vs
of
them
,
wee
must
re●●unce
them
into
the
hands
of
our
Lord
,
and
then
●●maund
those
affections
that
hee
would
wee
should
●●ue
for
them
:
for
wee
must
not
remayne
with
out
●●fections
,
nor
haue
them
all
equall
and
indifferent
;
●ee
must
loue
euerie
one
in
his
degree
Charitie
gi●eth
place
and
order
to
the
affections
.
The
second
●ods
are
those
of
the
bodie
,
beautye
,
health
and
the
●e
like
things
which
wee
must
renounce
,
and
the●●e
must
not
goe
to
a
looking
glasse
,
to
behould
if
●e
be
fayre
,
nor
care
more
for
health
than
for
sicknes
,
●
least
touching
the
superiour
parte
;
for
nature
will
●lwaies
haue
a
sensible
apprehension
,
and
exclame
●●mtimes
,
espetiallie
when
the
person
is
not
verye
●erfect
.
Wee
ought
therefore
to
remayne
equallie
●ontent
,
in
sicknes
and
in
health
,
and
to
take
the
●emedies
,
and
such
sustenance
as
wee
find
,
I
meane
●ith
reason
allwaies
;
for
touching
inclinations
,
I
●●tt
them
passe
.
The
goods
of
the
hart
are
the
con●●lations
,
and
swetnesses
that
are
found
in
a
spiri●●all
lif●
:
and
these
goods
are
very
good
,
and
where●ore
(
will
you
say
to
mee
)
must
wee
then
vn●oth
our selues
of
them
?
it
must
be
done
notwith●anding
,
and
they
are
to
bee
remitted
into
the
hands
●f
our
Lord
,
for
to
dispose
thereof
as
it
shall
please
●im
,
and
wee
are
to
serue
him
,
aswell
without
them
as
with
them
.
There
is
another
sorte
of
goo●
which
are
neither
interiour
nor
exteriour
,
that
a●
neither
goods
of
the
body
,
nor
goods
of
the
ha●
these
are
imaginarye
goods
,
that
depend
vppon
〈◊〉
opinion
of
another
,
they
are
called
honour
,
esteem●
reputation
:
Now
wee
must
vnclothe
our selues
▪
them
wholye
in
an
instant
,
and
not
will
any
oth●
honour
,
then
the
honour
of
the
congregation
,
wh●●
is
in
all
things
to
seeke
the
Glorie
of
God
;
〈◊〉
other
esteeme
or
reputation
,
then
that
of
the
co●munitye
,
which
is
to
giue
good
edification
in
●
occasions
.
§
.
4.
The
stripping
of
our selues
of
all
these
●
fore
sayed
things
,
ought
not
to
bee
done
out
of
co●tempt
,
but
by
abnegation
,
for
the
onely
and
p●
loue
of
God
.
Wee
must
note
heere
,
that
the
co●tentment
that
wee
find
,
in
meeting
with
perso●
that
wee
loue
,
and
the
testimonies
of
affection
th●
wee
render
them
,
in
behoulding
them
,
are
●●
contrarie
to
this
vertue
of
depriuation
,
so
that
it
〈◊〉
not
inordinate
,
and
the
persons
being
absent
o●
hart
runne
not
after
them
:
for
how
shall
wee
b●
able
(
the
obiect
being
present
)
to
cause
the
pow●
not
to
bee
moued
?
it
is
as
if
one
should
say
t●
person
at
the
incounter
of
a
lion
or
a
beare
,
bee
●●
affeard
;
this
is
not
in
our
power
.
Likewise
at
〈◊〉
encounter
of
those
wee
loue
,
it
cannot
bee
but
th●
wee
shal
be
moued
with
Ioy
and
contentmen●
wherefore
this
is
not
contrarie
to
vertue
.
I
say
y●
more
,
that
if
I
haue
a
desire
to
see
any
one
for
so●●
profitable
thing
,
and
that
would
redound
to
t●●
Glorie
of
God
,
if
his
designe
to
come
happen
〈◊〉
bee
crossed
,
and
that
I
feele
some
sorrowe
,
yea
al●
that
I
somewhat
force
my selfe
,
to
diuert
the
occ●sions
that
retayne
him
,
I
doe
nothing
in
this
co●trarie
to
the
vertue
of
disappropriation
,
so
that
passe
not
into
vnquietnesse
.
Heere
you
see
th●
vertue
is
not
so
terrible
a
thinge
as
some
imagin
●
bee
;
this
is
a
fault
that
many
make
,
they
frame
●ish
imaginations
in
their
spiritts
,
&
thinke
that
●way
to
heauen
is
strangly
difficult
,
wherein
they
●tly
abuse
and
deceaue
themselues
,
for
Dauid
●th
to
our
Lord
,
that
his
lawe
was
verye
sweet
,
●
according
,
as
the
wicked
did
diuulge
it
to
be
●●e
,
&
difficult
,
this
good
king
sayed
it
was
●●e
sweete
then
hony
.
We
ought
to
say
the
same
●ur
vocation
,
esteeming
it
not
onely
good
and
●e
,
but
also
sweete
and
amiable
.
If
wee
doe
so
,
●
shall
haue
a
great
loue
to
obserue
all
that
which
●endeth
there-on
.
●
.
5.
It
is
true
,
my
deare
Sisters
,
that
wee
shall
●er
knowe
how
to
attayne
to
perfection
,
whiles
●
wee
haue
affection
to
any
imperfection
,
how
●e
soeuer
it
bee
;
yea
also
when
it
shal
be
no
more
●n
to
haue
an
vnprofitable
thought
,
and
you
●●uld
not
beleeue
how
much
euill
this
bringeth
the
soule
;
for
after
you
haue
giuen
your
spiritt
●ertye
,
to
settle
it selfe
to
thinke
of
an
vnprofitable
●ng
,
it
will
afterwards
thinke
of
pernicious
●ngs
:
wee
must
then
cutt
of
the
euill
,
so
soone
as
●e
perceaue
it
,
how
little
soeuer
it
bee
:
wee
must
〈◊〉
examine
in
good
earnest
,
if
it
bee
true
,
as
som●es
it
seemeth
to
vs
,
that
wee
haue
not
our
affe●ons
ingaged
:
for
example
;
if
when
you
are
pray●
,
you
begin
to
speake
fome
wordes
which
may
●rease
the
praise
,
that
they
giue
you
,
or
otherwise
●hen
you
seeke
it
by
artificiall
wordes
,
saying
that
●u
haue
not
so
good
a
memorie
,
or
so
good
a
●ritt
as
you
weere
wonte
to
haue
to
discourse
●ell
:
Alas
!
who
perceaueth
not
that
you
pretend
,
●ey
should
tell
you
,
that
allwaies
you
speake
excee●ngly
well
?
search
then
well
into
the
depth
of
●ur
conscience
,
if
you
find
therein
the
affection
to
●nitie
.
You
may
easilie
also
knowe
,
if
you
bee
tyed
to
any
thing
,
when
you
haue
not
comm●tie
to
performe
what
you
haue
purposed
:
f●●
you
haue
no
affection
therevnto
,
you
will
re●
as
much
contentment
not
to
haue
done
it
,
as
if
had
effected
it
:
and
contrary-wise
if
you
bee
t●bled
,
it
is
a
signe
,
that
you
haue
setled
your
affec●
there-on
.
Now
our
affections
are
so
pretious
〈◊〉
they
ought
all
to
bee
imployed
in
the
loue
of
G●
that
wee
must
take
very
great
heede
not
to
l●●
them
in
vnprofitable
things
,
and
a
fault
,
how
●●soeuer
it
may
bee
,
committed
with
affection
,
is
〈◊〉
contrarie
to
perfection
then
a
hundred
others
〈◊〉
by
surprise
and
without
affection
.
§
.
6.
You
demaund
how
you
ought
to
loue
cre●res
;
I
tell
you
breiflie
,
that
there
are
certayne
lo●
that
exteriourly
seeme
great
and
perfect
in
the●
of
creatures
,
which
before
God
will
be
found
〈◊〉
and
of
no
worth
:
because
that
these
freindships
not
grounded
in
true
charitie
,
which
is
God
▪
be●
certayne
alliances
,
and
inclinations
,
and
vppon
so●
considerations
humaynlie
worthy
of
praise
and
a●ptation
:
in
the
contrarie
there
are
others
that
e●riourlye
seeme
little
,
empty
and
nothing
in
the●
of
the
world
;
which
before
God
are
found
to
be●
fraught
and
very
excellent
,
because
they
are
m●
onely
in
God
,
and
for
God
without
mixture
of
〈◊〉
proper
interest
Now
the
acts
of
charitie
that
done
about
those
whom
wee
loue
in
this
sorte
,
〈◊〉
a
thousand
times
more
perfect
,
for
so
much
as
t●
all
tend
purely
to
God
:
But
the
seruices
and
ot●●●
assistance
that
we
giue
to
those
whom
wee
l●
by
inclination
,
are
farr
lesse
worth
in
meritt
,
b●cause
of
the
great
contentment
and
sattisfaction
t●
we
receaue
in
doing
them
,
and
that
(
ordinaril●
wee
doe
them
more
for
that
motiue
then
for
〈◊〉
loue
of
God
.
There
is
furthermore
another
reaso●
which
maketh
these
first
freindships
whereof
v●speake
,
lesse
then
the
second
;
to
witt
that
they
are
of
continuance
,
because
the
ground-worke
●g
fraile
,
assoone
as
there
happens
any
crosse
〈◊〉
wax
could
,
or
chang
themselues
,
the
whicb
●eth
not
to
those
who
are
settled
and
groun●n
God
,
for
that
the
cause
is
solide
and
perma●
.
●
.
To
this
purpose
S.
Catherine
of
Sienne
made
●od
comparison
:
If
you
take
,
sayed
she
,
a
glasse
,
fill
it
within
a
fountayne
,
and
drinke
in
that
●e
not
taking
it
out
of
the
fountayne
,
although
drinke
as
much
as
you
will
,
the
glasse
will
not
●mptie
;
but
if
you
take
it
forth
of
the
fountayne
,
〈◊〉
you
haue
dronke
,
the
glasse
wil
be
emptie
:
euē●is
in
freindships
,
when
they
are
drawne
from
〈◊〉
spring
or
fountayne
they
neuer
wither
nor
●●h
.
The
kindnesses
and
signes
of
frindships
thē●●s
which
wee
shew
contrarie
to
our
owne
in●●●tion
to
the
person
to
whom
wee
haue
an
auer●●
are
better
,
and
more
pleasing
to
God
,
than
those
wee
doe
drawe
with
sensitiue
affection
and
this
●t
not
to
bee
called
doublenesse
or
dissimulation
,
●lthough
I
haue
a
contrarie
feeling
,
it
is
but
in
the
●●●iour
part
,
and
the
acts
I
doe
,
is
with
the
force
●●ason
,
which
is
the
principall
part
of
my
soule
.
●●ch
manner
,
that
when
those
to
whom
I
doe
these
●tesyes
,
should
knowe
,
that
I
doe
them
,
bēcause
●●●e
an
auersion
from
them
;
they
ought
not
to
bee
●nded
at
it
:
but
rather
to
esteeme
of
them
more
〈◊〉
if
they
weare
imparted
of
sensible
affection
:
●uersions
are
naturall
,
and
of
themselues
they
not
wicked
,
when
as
wee
doe
not
follow
〈◊〉
:
contrariewise
,
it
is
a
meanes
to
practice
a
●sand
sortes
of
vertues
:
and
our
Lord
himselfe
more
liking
to
vs
,
when
with
extreme
repugnā●e●
goe
to
kisse
his
feete
,
them
if
we
went
to
doe
●ith
much
more
sweetnes
and
content
.
Also
those
that
haue
nothing
that
is
comelye
and
gratious
very
happie
:
For
they
are
assured
the
loue
we
〈◊〉
them
is
excellent
,
since
it
is
all
for
God
,
and
in
▪
Wee
thinke
often
that
wee
loue
some
perso●
God
,
and
wee
loue
them
for
our selues
,
seruin●
selues
of
this
pretext
,
saying
:
that
it
is
for
this
that
wee
loue
them
,
but
in
veritie
wee
loue
〈◊〉
for
the
comfort
wee
find
in
them
:
for
is
it●
thing
more
sweete
,
to
see
a
soule
come
to
y●●
of
good
affection
,
that
followeth
exceedingly
▪
your
councells
,
and
who
goeth
faythfully
and
●ceably
on
the
way
which
you
haue
directed
yes
without
all
doubt
,
them
to
see
another
all
●
vnquiett
,
perplexed
,
and
weake
to
follow●
and
to
whome
one
thing
must
bee
tould
a
〈◊〉
sand
times
,
which
you
therefore
neglect
,
perch●
it
is
not
for
God
then
that
you
loue
the
fo●
For
this
last
person
is
also
as
deare
to
God
〈◊〉
first
,
and
moreouer
you
should
loue
her
〈◊〉
because
there
is
much
more
to
be
laboured
for
▪
It
is
true
that
there
where
there
is
more
o●
that
is
to
say
more
vertue
,
which
is
a
partici●
of
the
diuine
quallities
,
wee
owe
more
affe●
as
for
example
,
if
there
bee
found
more
p●
soules
then
that
of
your
Superiour
,
wee
ou●
loue
them
more
for
that
reason
:
notwithsta●
wee
owe
much
more
loue
to
our
super●
because
they
are
our
fathers
and
directours
.
§
.
8.
Touching
that
which
you
demau●
mee
,
If
wee
must
be
glad
that
a
sister
pr●
vertue
to
the
cost
of
another
;
I
say
that
wee
〈◊〉
to
loue
the
good
in
our
neighbour
as
in
our
s●
and
principallie
in
Religion
,
where
all
ought
perfectly
in
common
,
neither
ought
we
〈◊〉
sorrie
,
that
a
sister
practice
some
vertue
to
my
〈◊〉
as
for
example
,
I
find
my selfe
with
one
more
〈◊〉
than
I
at
the
gate
,
and
I
withdrawe
my selfe
〈◊〉
●●waye
:
according
to
the
measure
that
I
practice
●act
of
humilitie
,
she
ought
with
sweetnesse
to
●ctice
simplicitie
,
and
to
proue
at
another
encoū●o
preuent
it
.
Likewise
if
I
giue
her
a
stoole
,
or
●re
from
any
place
to
giue
it
her
,
she
should
bee
●tent
that
I
make
this
little
gayne
,
and
by
that
●nes
she
shal
be
partaker
of
it
:
as
if
she
did
say
,
●e
I
could
not
doe
this
act
of
vertue
,
I
am
very
〈◊〉
that
this
sister
hath
done
it
,
and
we
must
not
●ly
not
bee
sorrie
,
but
also
ought
to
contribute
●hat
wee
are
able
for
this
,
euen
vnto
our
skin
,
if
●eere
needfull
:
for
so
as
God
be
Glorified
wee
●uld
not
care
by
whom
:
in
such
sort
,
that
if
an
●asion
should
bee
presented
to
performe
some
●rke
of
vertue
,
and
our
Lord
did
demaund
of
vs
●o
wee
should
like
best
,
to
performe
it
,
wee
●st
aunswere
him
,
Lord
she
who
shal
be
able
to
〈◊〉
it
most
to
thy
Glorie
.
Now
not
hauing
this
●ise
,
we
ought
to
desire
to
doe
itt
;
for
charity
●ins
first
with
it selfe
:
but
if
I
cannot
,
I
ought
to
●oyce
,
delight
,
and
bee
exceeding
glade
that
ano●r
hath
done
it
,
and
so
we
shall
perfectly
put
all
●gs
in
common
.
Further
I
must
say
the
same
for
〈◊〉
which
concerneth
the
temporall
▪
so
that
the
●se
be
accommodated
,
we
ought
not
to
care
,
●ether
it
bee
by
our
meanes
,
or
by
another
.
If
●e
bee
found
these
little
contrarie
affections
,
it
is
●gne
that
there
is
yet
,
thine
and
mine
amongst
〈◊〉
●
.
9.
In
fine
,
you
demaund
,
if
wee
may
knowe
wee
doe
aduance
in
perfection
,
or
no.
I
aunswere
,
●e
shall
neuer
bee
able
to
knowe
our
owne
per●ion
:
for
it
hapneth
to
vs
,
as
to
those
that
saile
●on
sea
,
they
doe
not
knowe
whether
they
goe
●ward
or
no
:
But
the
maister
Pilot
,
who
kno●●th
the
ayre
where
they
saile
,
knoweth
it
;
euen
so
〈◊〉
cannot
iudg
of
our
aduancement
,
but
easilye
of
anothers
,
for
when
wee
doe
a
good
action
,
〈◊〉
dare
not
assure
our selues
that
wee
haue
perfor●
it
with
perfection
,
for
so
much
as
humility
〈◊〉
forbid
vs
.
Now
allthoug
wee
may
iudg
of
the
v●●tues
of
another
,
yet
must
wee
not
therefore
at
〈◊〉
time
determine
,
that
one
person
is
better
then
a●●ther
:
because
apparences
are
very
deceaitfull
;
〈◊〉
such
as
exteriourlye
seeme
to
bee
very
vertuou●
the
eyes
of
creatures
,
before
the
eyes
of
God
ma●
lesse
then
another
who
appeareth
much
more
i●
perfect
aboue
all
perfection
.
I
wish
you
humili●●
which
is
not
onely
charitable
,
but
sweet
and
●ctable
.
For
Charitie
is
Humilitie
ascending
,
and
●●militye
is
Charitie
discending
;
I
loue
you
be●
with
more
humilitye
,
and
fewer
other
perfecti●●
then
with
many
other
perfections
and
lesse
hu●●litie
.
THE
NINTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
WHEREIN
IS
TREATED
OF
MODEST
of
the
manner
to
receaue
corrections
;
an●
the
meanes
for
a
soule
,
so
to
establish
her
es●
in
God
,
that
nothinge
may
be
able
to
wi●●drawe
her
from
him
.
§
.
1.
YOu
demaund
what
true
Modesty
is
:
I
〈◊〉
tell
you
,
There
are
fowre
vertues
,
〈◊〉
beare
the
name
of
modestie
;
the
first
is
that
wh●●
beareth
it
by
eminencye
aboue
the
others
,
this
is
comelinesse
of
our
beauiour
and
exteriour
gest●
There
are
two
vices
opposite
to
this
vertue
,
to
〈◊〉
dissolutnes
in
our
countenances
and
gestures
:
th●
to
say
,
lightnes
;
the
other
vice
which
is
no
〈◊〉
contrarie
is
an
affected
countenance
.
The
second
●hat
beareth
the
name
of
modestie
,
is
the
interiour
●omlinesse
of
our
vnderstanding
,
and
will
:
this
likewise
hath
two
vices
opposite
,
which
are
curiositye
●n
the
vnderstanding
,
multiplicitye
of
desires
to
●nowe
and
vnderstand
all
things
;
and
instabilitie
●n
our
enterprises
passing
from
one
exercise
to
ano●her
,
not
setling
our selues
vpon
any
one
:
The
●ther
vice
is
a
certayne
stupiditye
&
carelesnes
of
●piritt
,
that
will
not
knowe
nor
learne
things
ne●essarie
for
our
perfection
:
an
imperfection
which
is
●o
lesse
dangerous
than
ther
other
.
The
third
kind
of
Modestie
,
consisteth
in
our
conuersation
,
and
in
our
wordes
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
our
manner
of
speaking
,
●nd
conuersing
with
our
neighbour
,
auoyding
the
●wo
imperfections
that
are
opposite
vnto
it
,
to
witt
●lownishnes
,
and
ouer
much
babbling
where
of
the
●ne
hinders
vs
from
contributing
any
thing
,
to
the
●ntertaynment
of
honest
conuersation
;
the
other
maketh
vs
so
to
speake
that
wee
take
the
time
from
others
,
that
they
cannot
speake
in
their
turne
.
The
●ourth
is
honestie
and
decencie
in
garments
,
and
●he
contrarie
vices
are
vncleanesse
,
and
super●uitie
.
Behould
heere
fowr
sortes
of
Modestie
,
the
first
●s
exceeding
much
to
bee
commended
,
for
many
●easons
:
and
first
because
it
doth
subiect
vs
very
much
:
neither
is
there
any
vertue
,
in
the
which
so
●articular
attention
is
requisite
;
and
in
that
it
subiecteth
vs
,
consisteth
the
great
valour
thereof
;
for
all
●hat
subiecteth
vs
for
God
,
is
of
great
meritt
,
and
meruelouslye
pleasing
to
God
.
The
second
reason
●s
,
that
it
doth
not
onely
subiect
vs
for
a
time
:
but
●llwaies
,
and
in
euerie
place
,
aswell
being
alone
,
●s
in
companie
,
and
at
all
times
,
yea
sleeping
.
A
great
Saint
wrote
to
a
disciple
of
his
,
saying
;
that
in
the
presence
of
God
,
hee
ought
to
lay
himselfe
downe
modestlye
in
his
bed
,
euen
as
hee
would
doe
if
ou●
Lord
IESVS
being
yet
aliue
should
commaund
him
to
sleepe
and
lye
downe
in
his
presence
;
and
although
(
sayeth
hee
)
thou
seest
him
not
,
nor
vnderstandest
not
the
commaundement
hee
giueth
thee
▪
hee
omitteth
not
to
doe
it
,
euen
as
if
thou
didst
see
him
because
that
in
effect
hee
is
present
with
thee
,
and
keepeth
thee
whilst
thou
sleepest
.
O
good
God
,
how
modestly
and
deuoutlye
should
wee
lay
our selues
to
rest
if
wee
did
see
thee
?
without
doubt
wee
should
crosse
our
arme●
with
great
deuotion
vpon
our
breasts
.
Modestie
then
doth
allwaies
subiect
vs
,
and
in
all
occasion●
of
our
life
,
because
the
Angells
are
allwaies
present
▪
yea
God
himselfe
,
before
whose
eyes
wee
ough●
to
gouerne
our selues
modestlye
.
This
vertue
is
also
verye
recommendable
,
because
of
the
edification
of
our
neighbour
,
and
I
assure
you
that
simple
modestye
in
the
exteriour
hath
conuerted
many
,
as
i●
hapned
to
S.
Francis
,
who
passed
one
time
throug●
a
towne
,
with
so
great
modestie
in
his
behauiour
,
that
without
giuing
one
word
,
a
great
number
o●
young
poeple
followed
him
(
drawne
onely
by
this
example
)
to
be
instructed
of
him
.
Modestie
is
a
dumme
exhortation
,
it
is
a
vertue
that
S.
Paul
recommendeth
very
particularlie
to
the
Philippians
the
4th
Chap.
saying
:
Lett
your
modestie
appeare●
before
all
men
:
and
this
is
that
hee
sayeth
to
hi●
disciple
S.
Timothy
a
Bishope
should
bee
adorne●
with
,
towit
with
Modestie
,
and
not
with
ric●
garments
:
to
the
end
that
by
his
modest
and
mild●
demeanour
hee
giue
confidence
to
euerie
one
to
approch
to
him
,
equallie
auoyding
inciuility
,
and
lightnesse
,
to
the
end
that
giuing
freedome
to
the
worldly
poeple
to
resorre
to
him
,
they
may
not
conceaue
that
he
is
wordly
as
they
bee
.
2
,
The
vertue
of
modestie
,
obserueth
thre●
things
,
to
witt
,
time
,
place
,
and
person
;
for
tell
mee
,
should
not
she
bee
troublesome
,
that
would
frowne
and
pout
in
the
time
of
recreation
,
and
not
bee
merrie
with
the
companye
?
there
are
gestures
and
countenances
,
that
would
bee
immodest
out
of
that
time
which
are
not
so
then
:
likewise
she
that
should
laugh
when
they
are
in
the
midst
of
serious
affayres
;
and
should
giue
freedome
to
her
spiritt
,
as
wee
reasonably
doe
in
recreation
,
should
she
not
bee
esteemed
light
and
immodest
?
wee
ought
also
to
obserue
the
place
,
the
persons
,
the
conuersations
,
with
whom
wee
are
;
but
very
partiticularly
the
quallitie
of
the
person
.
The
modestie
of
a
woman
in
the
world
is
otherwise
then
that
of
a
Religious
woman
;
a
virgin
in
the
world
should
not
bee
esteemed
,
if
she
would
looke
downewarde
,
as
our
sisters
doe
,
no
more
then
our
sisters
should
be
if
they
held
not
there
sight
more
lowe
then
the
maydens
of
the
world
doe
:
that
which
is
modesty
in
one
man
,
will
bee
immodestie
in
another
man
,
because
of
his
quallitie
:
grauitie
becommeth
an
aged
person
exceedingly
well
,
which
would
bee
affected
in
a
young
person
,
to
whom
is
conuenient
a
more
respectiue
and
humble
modestie
.
I
must
not
omitt
to
tell
you
a
thing
that
I
read
a
few
dayes
past
,
because
it
regardeth
the
discourse
that
wee
make
of
modestye
.
The
great
Saint
Arsenius
(
who
was
chosen
by
the
Pope
,
S.
Damasus
to
instruct
and
bring
vp
the
sonne
of
the
Emperour
Theodosius
Arcadius
,
who
was
to
succeede
him
in
the
Empire
)
after
that
he
had
bene
honoured
many
yeares
in
the
court
,
and
fauoured
of
the
Emperour
,
as
much
as
any
man
in
the
world
,
in
the
end
being
wearie
of
all
these
vanities
(
although
he
had
liued
no
lesse
christianly
then
honourably
in
the
court
)
resolued
with
himselfe
to
retire
into
the
deserte
,
with
the
holy
Fathers
the
Hermitts
,
who
did
liue
there
;
the
which
designe
he
did
very
couragiously
execute
.
The
Fathers
,
who
had
heard
the
renoune
of
the
vertues
of
this
great
Saint
,
were
very
glad
,
and
much
comforted
to
haue
him
in
their
companie
.
Hee
grewe
particulerly
familiar
with
two
Religious
,
the
name
of
one
of
them
was
Pastor
,
and
hee
had
great
freindshipe
with
them
:
on
a
day
when
all
the
Fathers
weere
assembled
,
to
make
spirituall
conference
(
for
it
hath
bene
the
custome
in
all
former
times
,
so
to
doe
amongst
pious
persons
)
one
of
the
Fathers
aduertised
the
superiour
,
that
Arsenius
did
ordinarilie
vse
an
immodest
manner
in
that
he
did
crosse
one
legg
ouer
the
other
:
it
is
true
,
sayed
the
Father
;
I
haue
very
often
noted
it
.
But
hee
is
a
good
man
who
hath
liued
a
long
time
in
the
world
;
and
hath
brought
this
gesture
from
the
court
,
how
could
hee
doe
otherwise
?
excusing
him
;
for
hee
was
troubled
to
reprehend
him
for
so
small
a
matter
,
wherein
there
was
not
any
sinne
:
yet
hee
had
a
desire
to
haue
him
corrected
therfore
,
for
hee
had
no
other
thing
then
that
,
wherein
they
might
find
what
to
say
against
him
.
Then
the
Religious
Pastor
sayed
:
Father
doe
not
trouble
your selfe
,
it
wil
be
no
gre●t
matter
to
tell
it
him
,
hee
wil
be
very
gladd
,
therefore
,
if
you
please
to
morrow
at
the
hour
of
the
assembly
,
I
will
sett
my selfe
in
the
same
posture
that
hee
doth
,
and
lett
mee
receaue
correction
before
all
for
it
,
and
so
he
will
vnderstand
that
hee
must
not
doe
it
.
The
Father
then
correcting
Pastor
,
the
good
Arsenius
cast
himselfe
,
at
the
feete
of
the
Father
,
humbly
demaunding
pardon
,
saying
;
that
although
they
had
not
marked
it
,
hee
had
neuerthelesse
allwaies
committed
this
fault
,
which
was
his
ordinarie
behauiour
in
the
court
;
then
hee
asked
pennance
for
it
;
but
it
was
not
giuen
him
,
and
neuer
after
did
they
see
him
in
this
posture
.
In
this
historie
I
find
many
things
very
worthy
of
consideration
;
first
the
prudence
of
the
Superiour
,
not
to
trouble
the
good
Arsenius
by
correction
,
for
a
matter
of
so
small
importance
;
neuerthelesse
seeking
the
meanes
to
correct
it
,
wherein
hee
shewed
very
wel●
,
that
they
were
all
most
exact
in
the
least
thing
that
appertayned
to
Modestie
.
More-ouer
I
note
the
noble
vprightnesse
of
Arsenius
,
to
yeald
himselfe
faultie
,
and
his
fidelitye
in
correcting
himselfe
,
although
this
was
so
light
a
thing
,
that
in
it selfe
was
not
immodest
being
in
the
court
,
although
being
among
the
Fathers
it
was
so
.
I
marke
also
,
that
wee
ought
not
to
bee
astonished
at
our selues
,
if
wee
haue
as
yet
some
ould
habitt
of
the
world
,
since
Arsenius
had
this
hauing
remayned
a
long
time
,
in
the
companie
of
the
Fathers
in
the
desert
wee
cannot
bee
so
soone
ridd
of
all
our
imperfect
ons
,
and
wee
must
neuer
bee
astonished
to
s●e
m●ny
in
our selues
,
so
that
wee
haue
the
will
to
withstand
them
.
Furthermore
I
note
,
that
it
is
not
to
bee
thought
an
euill
iudgment
,
that
the
superiour
imposeth
correction
to
another
,
for
some
fault
that
you
commit
aswell
as
he
,
to
the
end
,
that
without
reprehending
of
you
,
you
of
your selfe
●mend
it
:
but
you
must
humble
your selfe
profoundly
,
seeing
that
the
superiour
taketh
notice
of
your
weaknesse
,
and
knoweth
very
well
,
you
would
haue
much
feeling
of
the
correction
,
if
it
were
done
to
you
.
Wee
must
also
dearely
loue
this
●biection
,
and
humble
our selues
as
Arsenius
did
,
confessing
that
wee
bee
culpable
of
the
same
fault
,
prouided
that
wee
humble
our
sel●es
allwaies
in
the
spiritt
of
sweetnes
and
tranquillitie
.
§
.
3.
I
perceaue
very
wel
,
that
you
desire
●
should
furthermore
speake
of
the
other
ver●ues
of
Modestye
:
I
tell
you
then
,
that
the
second
,
which
is
the
interiour
,
worketh
the
same
effects
in
the
soule
,
that
this
which
wee
haue
spoken
of
doth
in
the
body
;
this
composeth
the
motions
,
gestures
,
and
countenances
of
the
body
,
auoyding
the
two
extremities
,
which
are
these
two
contrarie
vices
,
lightnes
or
dissolution
,
and
a
countenance
too
much
affected
.
Likewise
interiour
modestie
mayntaineth
the
powers
of
the
soule
in
tranquillity
,
and
Modesty
,
auoyding
as
I
haue
sayed
curiosity
of
the
vnderstanding
,
ouer
the
which
she
principally
exerciseth
her
care
,
also
cutting
of
from
the
will
her
multitude
of
desires
,
making
it
to
apply
it selfe
piously
to
that
onely
one
,
that
Marie
hath
chosen
whi●h
shall
not
be
taken
from
her
,
that
is
,
a
will
to
please
God
.
Martha
doeth
verye
well
represent
the
immodestye
of
the
will
,
she
is
forward
and
eager
,
and
setteth
all
the
seruants
of
the
house
a
worke
,
she
goeth
hither
and
thither
,
with
out
stay
,
so
desirous
is
she
to
intreat
our
Lord
well
,
and
it
seemeth
to
her
there
will
neuer
be
sufficient
seruices
of
meat
to
make
him
good
cheare
.
Euen
so
the
will
which
is
not
restrayned
by
Modesty
,
passeth
from
one
subiect
to
another
,
to
prouoke
it selfe
to
loue
God
,
and
to
desire
many
meanes
and
wayes
to
serue
him
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
there
is
no
necessitie
of
so
many
things
,
it
would
be
better
to
vnite
her selfe
to
God
as
Magdalene
did
;
keeping
her selfe
at
his
feete
,
demaunding
of
him
that
hee
giue
vs
his
loue
,
then
to
thinke
how
,
and
by
what
meanes
wee
may
gett
it
.
This
Modesty
bridle
the
the●
wil●
,
continually
setling
and
closing
it
in
the
exercise
of
the
meanes
of
her
aduan●ement
in
the
loue
of
God
,
according
to
the
vocation
in
which
wee
remayne
.
I
haue
sayed
that
this
vertue
doth
principally
imploy
it selfe
to
subiect
the
vnderstanding
,
because
the
naturall
curiositie
that
wee
haue
is
very
dangerouse
,
and
causeth
that
wee
neuer
perfectly
knowe
any
one
thing
:
for
so
much
as
wee
take
not
time
sufficient
to
learne
it
well
.
It
flieth
also
the
other
extremitie
of
vice
,
which
is
opposite
to
it
,
●hat
is
dulnes
and
negligence
of
spiritt
,
which
will
not
knowe
that
which
is
necessarie
.
Now
this
●ubiection
of
the
vnderstanding
is
of
verye
great
●mportance
,
for
our
perfection
:
for
look
how
much
●he
will
weddeth
it selfe
to
any
thing
,
so
much
the
more
earnest
it
is
in
the
pursuite
of
it
:
and
if
the
vnderstanding
shewe
vnto
the
will
the
beautie
of
another
,
it
deuerteth
it
from
the
first
.
The
Bees
haue
no
setled
place
,
whiles
they
haue
not
a
king
,
neuer
●easing
to
fly
through
the
ayre
,
dispersing
&
scattering
themselues
hauing
allmost
no
repose
in
their
●iue
:
but
so
soone
as
their
king
is
borne
;
they
gather
●hemselues
all
together
round
about
him
,
and
goe
not
forth
but
by
the
permission
of
their
king
to
ga●her
their
honnye
.
In
like
manner
our
vnderstanding
and
will
,
our
passions
,
and
the
faculties
of
our
soule
,
as
spirituall
Bees
,
vntill
such
time
as
they
haue
a
king
,
that
is
to
saye
,
vntill
such
time
as
they
haue
made
choise
of
our
Lord
IESVS
for
their
king
,
haue
no
repose
,
our
senses
neuer
ceasing
to
wander
curiously
,
and
to
drawe
our
interiour
faculties
after
them
,
to
disperse
them
,
somtimes
after
one
subiect
,
●hen
after
another
,
and
by
this
meanes
there
is
no
other
then
a
continuall
labour
,
and
vnquietnesse
of
spiritt
,
which
maketh
vs
to
loose
the
peace
and
tranquillitie
of
spiritt
which
is
so
necessarie
for
vs
,
&
this
is
that
which
the
immodestie
of
the
vnderstanding
,
and
will
,
causeth
vs
.
But
from
the
time
that
our
soules
haue
chosen
Our
Lord
IESVS
for
their
onely
fouueraigne
king
,
her
powers
like
chast
mysticall
Bees
,
put
themselues
in
order
neere
to
him
,
and
neuer
goe
forth
from
their
Hiue
but
for
to
gather
the
exercises
of
charitie
,
that
this
holy
king
commaundeth
them
to
practice
towards
their
neighbour
,
and
presently
after
,
they
returne
modestly
into
this
holy
and
amiable
presence
of
their
Lord
for
to
gather
and
mannage
discreetlye
the
honny
o●
holy
and
amorous
conceits
and
affections
,
which
they
drawe
from
his
sacred
presence
:
and
so
they
shall
auoyd
the
two
extremities
aforesayed
:
cutting
of
on
the
one
side
curiositie
of
the
vnderstanding
,
by
a
simple
attention
to
God
A●l
,
mighty
and
on
the
other
side
stupiditie
,
and
lazines
of
spiritt
,
by
the
exercises
of
Charitie
that
they
shall
practize
towards
their
neighbour
,
when
it
shal
be
requisite
and
necessary
.
But
behould
another
example
touching
this
subiect
.
On
a
day
a
certayne
Religiou●
man
came
to
the
great
Sainct
Thomas
,
and
demaunded
of
him
what
hee
should
doe
,
to
become
very●
learned
;
In
reading
one
onely
booke
,
sayed
hee
I
read
these
dayes
past
,
The
Rule
that
Sainct
Augustine
made
for
Religious
women
;
where
hee
sayeth
expressly
,
that
the
sisters
may
neuer
read
another
bookes
,
then
those
that
shal
be
giuen
them
b●
their
Superiour
;
and
after
hee
gaue
the
same
commaundement
to
his
Religious
men
.
So
much
knowledg
had
hee
of
the
euill
,
that
the
curiositie
of
willing
to
knowe
other
things
,
then
that
which
is
necessarie
for
the
better
seruice
of
God
(
which
a●
very
few
things
)
bringeth
to
the
soule
:
for
if
yo●
walke
in
simplicitye
,
by
the
obseruance
of
yo●
Rules
,
without
powring
out
your selues
,
or
sea●ching
to
knowe
other
things
,
you
shall
perfectl●
serue
God
.
Science
or
knowledg
is
not
necessar●
to
loue
God
;
(
as
sayeth
Sainct
Bonauenture
)
for
simple
woman
is
as
capable
to
loue
God
,
as
th●
most
learned
men
in
the
world
.
There
must
be
little
knowledg
,
and
very
much
practice
,
in
th●
which
concerneth
perfection
.
I
remember
vpon
th●
discourse
,
the
danger
there
is
in
the
curiositie
of
th●
will
to
knowe
so
many
meanes
for
the
perfiting
o●
it selfe
.
I
spake
with
two
Religious
women
o●
two
orders
well
reformed
,
one
of
them
by
the
frequent
reading
of
the
bookes
of
the
Bl.
S.
Teresa
,
learned
to
speake
so
like
her
,
that
she
seemed
to
bee
a
little
Mother
Teresa
,
and
she
beleeued
it
,
so
imagining
in
her selfe
,
all
that
the
holy
Mother
Teresa
had
done
whilest
she
liued
,
that
she
thought
to
doe
the
very
same
,
so
farr
as
to
haue
had
the
bindings
of
the
spiritt
,
and
suspensions
of
the
powers
of
the
soule
,
euen
so
as
she
did
read
the
Sainte
had
,
so
that
she
spake
very
well
thereof
.
There
are
others
,
who
haue
so
effectually
thought
on
the
life
of
S.
Katherin
of
Sienna
,
and
of
the
life
of
S.
Katherin
of
Genes
,
that
they
also
thought
themselues
to
bee
S.
Katherins
.
Such
soules
as
these
,
at
the
least
haue
contentment
in
themselues
,
by
the
imagination
they
haue
of
being
Saints
,
although
their
contentment
be
vaine
.
But
the
other
Religious
woman
,
I
spake
of
,
was
of
a
verie
different
humour
:
for
so
much
as
she
neuer
had
contentment
,
because
of
the
auiditie
she
had
to
seeke
,
and
desire
the
way
,
and
method
to
perfect
her selfe
;
and
although
she
laboured
for
it
,
neuerthelesse
it
allwaies
seemed
to
her
,
that
there
was
some
other
manner
to
perfect
her
,
then
that
which
others
did
teach
her
.
The
one
of
these
Religious
women
did
liue
content
in
her
imaginary
sanctitie
,
and
did
not
seeke
nor
desire
any
other
thing
and
the
other
did
liue
discontent
,
because
her
perfection
was
hidden
,
and
therefore
she
did
allwaies
desire
some
other
thing
.
Interiour
modestie
retayneth
the
soule
betweene
these
two
estates
in
mediocritye
to
desire
and
know
that
which
is
necessarie
,
and
no
more
.
In
fine
it
must
be
noted
,
that
the
exteriour
modestie
whereof
wee
haue
spoken
,
serueth
verye
much
to
the
interiour
,
and
to
the
peace
and
tranquillitie
of
the
soule
.
The
proofe
that
all
the
holy
fathers
haue
made
thereof
,
who
haue
made
great
profession
of
prayer
,
doeth
witnsse
it
.
For
they
haue
all
iudged
,
that
the
most
modest
posture
aydeth
most
therein
,
as
to
sett
themselues
on
their
knees
their
hands
ioyned
together
,
or
their
armes
a
crosse
,
or
the
like
.
§
.
4.
The
third
kind
of
Modestie
regardeth
our
wordes
,
and
manner
of
conuersing
.
There
are
speeches
which
should
bee
immodest
out
of
the
time
of
recreation
,
where
iustly
and
with
good
reason
,
wee
ought
to
vnbind
the
spiritt
a
little
;
and
whosoeuer
would
not
speake
,
nor
permitt
others
to
speake
,
but
of
high
eleuated
matters
in
this
time
,
should
doe
immodestlie
:
For
haue
wee
not
sayed
that
Modestye
regardeth
the
time
,
the
place
,
and
the
persons
?
To
this
purpose
I
did
read
the
other
day
,
that
S.
Pachome
vppon
his
entry
into
the
desert
,
to
lead
a
monasticall
life
,
had
verye
great
tentations
,
and
the
wicked
spiritts
did
appeare
to
him
often
in
diuerse
formes
.
He
that
wrote
his
life
sayeth
,
tha●
one
day
going
to
the
woode
to
hew
,
there
came
a
great
troupe
of
infernall
spiritts
to
fright
him
,
who
ranked
themselues
as
soldiers
,
that
sett
the
gard
,
al●
verye
well
armed
,
calling
one
to
the
other
.
Make
place
for
the
holy
man
;
S.
Pachome
that
knewe
very
well
,
these
weere
the
soundes
of
the
wicked
spiritt
,
began
to
laugh
saying
;
you
mocke
mee
,
but
I
wil
be
one
,
if
it
please
God
.
Now
the
diuell
seeing
that
hee
could
not
intrap
him
,
nor
make
him
enter
into
melancholie
,
thought
that
he
would
ouertake
him
with
ioy
,
since
he
had
laughed
at
their
first
enterprise
,
so
he
went
about
to
tye
a
great
number
o●
huge
cordes
to
a
leafe
of
a
tree
and
many
diuells
did
sett
themselues
about
these
cordes
,
to
drawe
them
with
gteat
violence
,
crying
and
swēating
,
as
if
they
had
had
great
difficultie
,
the
good
Sainte
lifting
vp●
his
eyes
,
and
seeing
this
folly
,
did
represent
to
himself
our
Lord
IESVS
Crucified
on
the
crosse
;
they
seeing
that
the
S.
did
apply
himselfe
to
the
fruite
of
the
tre●
and
not
to
the
leafe
,
went
their
waies
all
confounded
and
ashamed
.
There
is
a
time
for
laughing
,
and
a
●ime
not
to
laugh
:
as
also
a
time
to
speake
,
and
a
time
to
keepe
silence
,
as
this
glorious
S.
sheweth
vs
●n
his
tentations
.
This
Modestie
composeth
our
man●er
of
speaking
that
it
may
bee
acceptable
,
speaking
●either
too
high
nor
too
lowe
,
neither
too
slowly
●or
too
fast
,
retayning
our selues
within
the
tearmes
of
holy
mediocritie
,
permitting
others
to
speake
without
interrupting
them
,
(
for
that
sauoureth
of
●abling
)
yet
speaking
in
our
turne
to
auoyde
rusti●allnesse
,
which
hindreth
vs
from
being
of
good
●onuersation
.
Also
oftentimes
a
person
meeteth
with
occasions
,
where
it
is
necessarie
to
speake
with
modestie
,
equallitie
,
patience
,
and
tranquillitye
.
§
.
5.
The
fourth
vertue
named
Modestie
ap●ertayneth
to
apparell
,
and
manner
of
dressing
:
where-of
it
is
not
needfull
to
speake
any
other
●hing
,
then
that
sluttishnes
,
and
vnseemelinesse
,
in
●he
manner
of
apparelling
of
our selues
,
must
be
●uoyded
;
as
also
the
other
extremitie
,
that
is
ouer
much
great
care
of
dressing
our selues
well
,
with
●ffected
curiositie
to
bee
verye
fine
,
which
is
vani●ye
.
But
ciuilitye
and
cleanlines
hath
bene
very
much
●ommended
by
S.
Bernard
,
as
being
a
great
signe
●f
the
puritie
and
sanctity
of
the
soule
.
There
is
an
●xample
in
the
life
of
S.
Hilarion
,
which
seemeth
●ontrarie
to
this
,
for
one
day
speaking
to
a
gentleman
that
was
come
to
see
him
,
hee
sayed
to
him
,
●hat
there
was
no
apparence
to
looke
after
cleanli●es
in
a
haire
shirte
,
as
if
hee
had
sayed
,
that
wee
must
not
seeke
neatnes
in
our
bodies
,
which
are
no
●ther
then
stincking
carrion
,
and
top
full
of
infe●tion
.
But
this
was
more
admirable
in
this
great
S.
●●en
imitable
.
Truely
wee
must
not
haue
too
much
delicatnesse
,
●et
notwithstanding
wee
must
not
bee
sluttish
;
that
which
made
this
Saint
speake
in
this
so●●
was
(
if
I
be
not
deceaued
)
because
he
spake
before
courtiers
,
that
hee
did
see
so
giuen
ouert●
delicatnesse
,
that
it
was
needfull
for
him
to
speake
a
little
more
sharplye
,
as
those
that
Will
ma●●
straight
a
young
tree
,
they
doe
not
onelie
se●
it
straighte
;
but
they
bend
it
euen
to
the
other
side
,
to
the
end
it
retourne
not
to
its
former
crookednes
.
Behould
there
what
I
had
to
say
of
modestie
.
§
.
6.
You
desire
in
the
second
place
,
to
know
,
wha●
wee
must
doe
to
receaue
correction
well
,
that
th●
feeling
thereof
remayne
not
in
vs
,
or
drinesse
o●
hart
:
To
hinder
the
motions
of
choller
to
be
felt
i●
vs
,
and
the
bloud
not
to
rise
in
the
face
,
will
neue●
bee
.
Happie
shall
wee
bee
,
if
wee
may
bee
able
t●
haue
this
perfection
,
a
quarter
of
an
hower
before
o●
death
.
But
to
keepe
drinesse
of
spiritt
,
in
such
manner
,
that
after
the
feeling
is
past
,
wee
cannot
speak●
with
so
much
confidence
,
sweetnesse
and
tranquillitie
as
before
,
ô
:
this
,
wee
must
haue
a
great
ca●
not
to
doe
;
You
dismisse
the
feeling
farr
of
,
saye
yo●
but
it
ceaseth
not
to
retourne
.
I
assure
you
,
my
dear
daughters
,
that
you
send
it
from
you
,
it
may
bee
,
a●
doe
the
Cytizens
of
a
towne
,
wherein
is
made
sedition
in
the
night
,
when
they
chase
a
way
th●
seditious
persons
and
enimies
;
but
they
put
the●
not
out
of
the
towne
,
so
that
they
hide
themselu●●
going
from
street
to
street
,
vntill
the
day
come
,
an●
then
they
cast
themselues
vppon
the
inhabitant●
and
in
fine
remayne
Masters
:
you
reiect
the
fe●ling
you
haue
of
the
correction
,
that
is
giue
you
,
but
not
so
couragiously
and
carefully
,
that
hideth
not
it selfe
in
some
little
corner
of
yo●
hart
,
at
least
some
part
of
the
feeling
.
You
w●
not
haue
the
feeling
:
neither
will
you
submi●
your
iudgment
,
which
maketh
you
belee●●
that
the
correction
hath
bene
giuen
you
wrong●ully
,
or
else
that
it
hath
bene
done
by
passion
,
or
●he
like
:
who
seeth
not
,
that
these
makebates
●vill
sett
vppon
you
,
and
ouerwhelme
you
●uickly
,
whith
a
thousand
sorts
of
confusions
?
beleeue
mee
,
you
chase
them
not
farre
of
.
But
what
must
bee
done
in
this
time
?
wee
must
drawe
neere
vnto
our
Lord
IESV
,
and
speake
to
him
of
some
other
thing
.
But
your
feeling
is
not
quieted
,
but
it
suggesteth
to
you
to
regard
●he
wrong
hath
bene
done
you
.
O
God
;
this
is
not
the
time
;
submitt
your
iudgment
,
to
make
it
●eleeue
and
confesse
,
that
the
correction
is
good
,
●nd
that
it
was
giuen
verye
iustlie
;
O
no
,
this
●s
to
bee
done
after
your
soule
shal
be
quiet
●gayne
and
pacified
;
for
in
the
time
of
trouble
wee
must
not
speake
,
nor
doe
any
thing
,
vppon
any
●ermes
or
reasons
,
but
remayne
constant
and
reso●ute
,
not
to
consent
to
our
passion
,
for
wee
shall
neuer
want
reasons
at
that
time
,
they
will
come
●hicke
and
threefold
:
But
not
one
must
hee
hearkned
vnto
,
how
good
soeuer
they
seeme
to
bee
;
But
wee
must
keepe
neere
to
God
as
I
haue
sayed
;
diuerting
our selues
,
after
wee
bee
humbled
and
prostrate
before
his
Maiestie
;
speaking
to
him
of
some
other
thing
.
But
marke
this
worde
,
that
pleaseth
mee
verie
much
to
speake
,
because
of
the
profitt
thereof
,
humble
your selues
with
a
swete
and
a
peacefull
humilitye
,
and
not
with
a
melancholy
and
troubled
humility
:
for
this
is
our
vnhappinesse
,
that
wee
bring
before
God
acts
of
troubled
&
spitefull
humilitye
,
and
by
this
meanes
our
spiritts
are
not
pacified
,
and
these
acts
are
vnfruitfull
.
But
if
on
the
contrarie
wee
make
these
acts
before
the
diuine
bountie
,
with
a
sweet
confidence
,
wee
should
come
away
all
cherefull
and
tr●●quille
,
and
after
wee
should
verie
easilye
disauow●
all
the
reasons
,
(
very
often
and
ordinarilye
irreasonable
)
that
our
iudgement
and
proper
loue
do●
suggest
vnto
vs
,
and
wee
should
goe
with
the
sam●
facilitye
to
speake
to
those
,
who
haue
giuen
vs
th●
correction
,
or
contradiction
as
before
.
You
oue●come
your selfe
indeed
(
say
you
)
to
speake
to
them
but
if
they
doe
not
aunswere
to
you
as
you
desire
this
doth
redouble
the
tentation
;
all
this
proceedet●
of
the
same
euill
that
wee
haue
sayed
:
what
impor●
it
you
,
whether
they
speake
after
one
fashion
o●
another
,
so
that
you
doe
your
dutie
?
Therefore
a●
being
well
counted
and
deducted
,
there
is
not
an●
person
that
hath
not
auersion
to
bee
corrected
.
S
Pachome
after
that
he
had
liued
forty
or
fiftye
yeares
in
the
desert
in
great
perfection
,
had
a
reuelation
from
God
,
that
hee
should
gayne
a
great
number
of
soules
,
and
that
many
should
come
into
th●
deserts
,
to
place
themselues
vnder
his
conduct
:
he●
had
allreadie
some
Rcligious
with
him
,
and
the
firs●
hee
receaued
was
,
his
Brother
named
Iohn
,
wh●
was
his
elder
Brother
:
S.
Pachome
then
began
to
inlarge
his
monasterie
,
and
to
make
a
great
numbe●
of
cells
;
his
Brother
Iohn
,
either
because
hee
di●
not
knowe
his
designe
,
or
otherwise
for
the
zeal●
hee
had
to
pouertie
,
one
day
reprehended
him
verye
sharplye
,
saying
vnto
him
,
is
it
so
,
that
yo●
ought
,
and
meane
to
imitate
our
Lord
IESV
,
wh●
had
not
where-on
to
rest
his
head
,
whilest
hee
wa●
in
this
world
,
to
make
so
great
a
conuent
?
and
othe●
the
like
wordes
to
that
purpose
.
S.
Pachome
allthough
he
weare
a
great
S.
had
such
a
feeling
of
thi●
reprehension
,
that
hee
tourned
himselfe
on
th●
other
side
,
to
the
end
(
if
I
bee
not
deceaued
)
that
the
feeling
hee
had
there-of
might
not
appeare
in
hi●
face
:
Then
hee
went
,
and
cast
himselfe
on
his
knee●
before
God
,
demaunding
pardon
for
his
fault
,
and
●mplayning
,
for
that
,
after
he
had
remayned
so
●ng
within
the
desert
,
he
was
not
yet
mortifyed
,
●aking
so
humble
and
feruent
prayer
,
that
he
ob●●yned
grace
,
neuer
more
to
bee
subiect
to
impa●nce
.
Likewise
S.
Francis
,
towards
the
end
of
his
●e
,
after
hee
had
had
so
many
rapts
,
and
amorous
●nions
with
God
:
after
hee
had
done
so
much
for
●s
glorie
;
and
surmounted
himselfe
in
so
many
●rtes
;
one
day
when
hee
planted
colworts
in
the
●rden
,
it
hapned
that
à
Brother
seeing
that
hee
did
●ot
plant
them
well
,
reprehended
him
,
and
the
S.
●as
moued
with
so
powerfull
a
motion
of
chole●
at
his
reprehension
,
that
hee
had
almost
vttered
iurious
words
against
that
Brother
,
that
had
re●●ehended
him
.
Hee
opened
his
mouth
to
pro●unce
it
:
but
hee
restrayned
himselfe
,
and
taking
the
dung
that
hee
did
burie
with
the
collworts
:
●
wicked
toung
sayed
hee
,
I
will
teach
the
to
in●rye
thy
Brother
,
and
presently
prostrating
him●●●fe
on
both
his
knees
,
hee
besought
the
Brother
to
●●rdon
him
.
Now
what
reason
is
there
I
praye
you
●at
wee
should
bee
astonished
to
see
our selues
●t
to
cholere
,
and
if
wee
haue
a
feeling
when
wee
●e
reprehended
,
or
when
some
contradiction
hap●eth
vnto
vs
?
wee
must
therefore
take
example
●om
these
Saints
who
did
surmount
themselues
continentlye
,
the
one
hauing
recourse
to
prayer
,
●●d
the
other
humbly
demaunding
pardon
of
his
●rother
;
and
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
did
any
●ing
in
fauour
of
their
motion
,
but
amended
thē●●lues
and
made
their
profitt
of
it
.
You
tell
mee
that
●ou
accept
of
the
correction
with
all
your
hart
,
●●at
you
approue
it
,
and
find
it
iust
&
reasonable
,
●ut
this
giueth
you
a
certayne
confusion
,
in
respect
●f
the
superiour
,
because
you
haue
displeased
her
,
or
●●uen
her
occasion
to
bee
angrye
,
and
that
this
taketh
from
you
the
confidence
to
approch
vnto
h●
notwistanding
you
loue
the
abiection
that
co●meth
on
you
for
the
fault
.
My
daughter
,
this
is
do●
by
the
commaundement
of
selfeloue
;
knowe
y●
not
(
it
may
bee
you
doe
not
)
that
there
is
in
our
s●ues
,
a
certayne
Monasterie
,
whereof
the
Superio●
is
selfeloue
,
and
therefore
it
imposeth
penances
,
a●
this
payne
is
the
penance
it
imposeth
vppon
yo●
for
the
fault
you
haue
committed
in
displeasing
〈◊〉
superiour
,
because
it
may
bee
she
will
not
estee●
you
so
much
as
she
hath
done
,
if
you
had
not
fay●
in
your
duty
;
This
is
enough
for
those
who
●ceaue
correction
;
I
must
speake
a
word
for
th●
that
giue
it
.
They
ought
to
vse
verye
great
disc●tion
,
to
take
a
proper
time
for
it
,
and
to
doe
it
w●
all
due
circumstances
;
besides
,
they
must
not
b●
astonished
or
meruaill
;
nor
bee
offended
to
●
those
to
whome
they
giue
it
,
to
haue
a
feeling●
trouble
thereof
;
for
it
is
a
thing
verye
greeuous
t●
person
to
see
himselfe
corrected
.
§
.
7.
Thirdly
you
demaund
,
how
you
may
〈◊〉
able
to
carrye
your
spiritt
vp
rightly
before
Go●
not
swaruing
on
the
right
hand
,
or
on
the
l●●
My
Deare
daughter
;
your
proposition
is
very
pl●sing
to
mee
,
for
so
much
as
it
bringeth
his
a●●
were
with
it
.
You
must
doe
that
you
speake
,
goe●
God
,
looking
neither
on
the
right
hand
,
nor
●
the
left
.
But
it
is
not
this
that
you
demaund
,
I
●
well
;
but
what
you
may
bee
able
to
doe
,
to
fix
yo●
spiritt
in
God
in
such
sorte
,
that
nothing
may
vnt●
nor
drawe
it
backe
.
Two
things
are
necessarie
〈◊〉
this
,
to
die
,
and
to
bee
saued
.
For
after
this
there
sh●
neuer
bee
any
separation
,
and
your
spiritt
shal●
indissolubly
fastned
and
vnited
to
God
.
You
say
y●
this
is
not
that
which
you
demaund
;
but
it
is
,
w●
you
may
doe
to
hinder
,
that
the
least
fly
doe
〈◊〉
with
drawe
your
spiritt
from
God
,
as
it
doth
,
y●
would
say
the
least
distraction
,
Pardon
mee
,
my
dau●●ter
,
the
least
fly
of
distraction
doth
not
with●awe
your
spiritt
from
God
,
so
as
you
say
:
For
no●●ing
withdraweth
vs
from
god
but
sinne
;
and
the
●●solution
we
haue
made
in
the
morning
,
to
keepe
●ur
selues
vnited
to
God
,
and
attentiue
to
his
pre●nce
,
causeth
that
wee
remayne
allwaies
there
,
yea
so
when
wee
sleepe
,
since
wee
doe
it
in
the
●●me
of
God
,
and
according
to
his
most
holy
will
:
seemeth
that
his
diuine
bountye
hath
sayed
to
vs
,
●eepe
and
rest
,
and
in
the
meane
time
,
I
will
watch
●uer
you
,
for
to
keepe
and
defend
you
from
the
●reing
lion
,
who
goeth
allwaies
round
about
●ou
to
defeat
you
:
Consider
then
if
you
haue
●ot
reason
to
take
your
rest
modestly
,
as
I
haue
●yed
:
for
the
meanes
to
doe
all
things
well
that
●ee
doe
,
is
to
bee
attentiue
to
the
presence
of
●od
;
for
seeing
that
hee
doth
behould
vs
,
who
●f
vs
will
offend
him
?
veniall
sinnes
of
them●●lues
are
not
capable
to
diuert
vs
out
of
the
way
,
●at
conducteth
vs
to
God
:
they
stay
vs
without
●oubt
a
little
in
our
way
,
but
they
doe
not
therefore
●●rne
vs
backe
,
and
much
lesse
simple
distractions
,
●nd
this
I
haue
declared
in
the
Introduction
;
As
●or
prayer
,
it
is
no
lesse
profitable
to
vs
,
nor
lesse
●●easing
to
God
,
for
hauing
manye
distractions
but
●
may
bee
,
it
shall
proue
more
profitable
,
then
〈◊〉
we
had
had
many
consolations
;
because
there
is
●ore
labour
therein
,
prouided
notwithstanding
that
●ee
must
haue
fidelitie
to
withdrawe
,
our selues
from
these
distractions
,
and
not
willinglie
permitt
●ur
spiritt
to
rest
,
or
pause
on
them
.
The
same
is
to
●e
sayd
of
the
paine
that
wee
haue
all
the
day
long
●o
settle
our
spiritts
in
god
,
and
celestiall
things
:
so
●hat
we
haue
care
to
retayne
our
spiritt
,
from
run●ing
after
these
flyes
&
butter
flyes
;
as
a
mother
●oth
with
her
child
,
seeing
her
little
one
affected
to
runne
after
the
butterflyes
,
thinking
to
ca●●
them
,
she
withdraweth
him
,
withhoulding
hi●
presentlye
by
the
armes
,
saying
to
him
,
My
chil●
thou
wilt
take
cold
to
runne
after
those
butter
fly●
in
the
sunne
,
it
is
better
that
thou
stay
with
mee
:
th●
poore
child
remayneth
vntill
such
time
as
hee
see●
another
,
after
the
which
hee
should
be
as
readie●
runne
,
if
his
mother
did
not
withhould
him
as
b●fore
;
but
what
must
wee
doe
then
,
wee
must
ha●
patience
,
and
not
bee
wearie
of
our
labour
,
since●
is
vndertaken
for
the
loue
of
God
?
But
if
I
bee
n●
deceaued
,
when
wee
say
that
wee
cannot
find
Go●
and
that
it
seemeth
to
vs
that
hee
is
farr
from
w●
wee
would
say
that
wee
cannot
haue
the
feeling
〈◊〉
his
presence
;
I
haue
obserued
that
manye
make
n●
difference
betweene
God
and
the
feeling
of
Go●
betweene
fayth
&
the
feeling
of
fayth
,
which
i●
very
great
defect
:
it
seemeth
to
them
,
that
when
the●
feele
not
God
,
that
they
are
not
in
his
presence
,
a●
this
is
ignorance
.
For
a
person
w●o
goeth
●o
suff●●
martyrdome
for
God
notwithstanding
should
n●
thinke
on
God
at
the
present
,
but
on
the
payne
:
a●
though
he
haue
not
the
feeling
of
fayth
:
he
is
n●
excluded
from
meritt
in
respect
of
his
first
resol●tion
,
but
executeth
an
act
of
great
loue
.
There
is
great
difference
,
to
haue
the
presence
of
God
(
I
v●derstand
to
bee
in
his
presence
)
and
to
haue
the
fe●ling
of
his
presence
.
There
is
not
any
but
God
hi●
selfe
,
that
may
grant
vs
this
grace
:
For
to
giue
yo●
the
meanes
to
obteyne
this
feelieg
is
not
possib●
for
mee
.
Doe
you
demaund
what
must
bee
done
●hould
ones
selfe
allwaies
with
great
respect
befor●
God
,
as
being
most
vnworthye
of
his
grace
?
The●
is
no
other
meanes
to
doe
it
,
then
as
you
saye
:
consider
that
hee
is
our
God
,
and
that
we
are
his
weak●
creatures
,
vnworthy
of
this
honour
,
as
S.
Franc●●
did
,
who
passed
a
whole
night
,
interrogating
wit●
God
in
these
termes
,
who
art
thou
?
and
who
am
I
?
●●fine
if
you
demaund
of
mee
what
I
shall
doe
to
●●eyne
the
loue
of
God
?
I
will
tell
you
,
in
desiring
●oue
him
,
and
in
place
of
applying
your selues
thinke
and
aske
,
what
you
may
doe
to
vnite
●ur
spiritt
to
God
,
sett
your selues
to
practice
it
,
a
continuall
application
of
your
spiritt
to
God
,
●
I
assure
you
,
you
shall
sooner
arriue
to
your
●tence
by
this
meanes
,
then
by
any
other
waye
:
〈◊〉
according
to
the
measure
that
we
disperse
our
●●es
,
so
much
lesse
are
wee
recollected
,
and
there●e
lesse
capable
of
vniting
our selues
with
the
diui●
maiestie
who
will
haue
vs
all
without
any
reser●●●ion
.
Truely
there
are
soules
who
busye
themsel●●●
so
much
to
thinke
,
what
they
shall
doe
,
that
●y
haue
not
time
to
doe
it
;
and
notwitstanding
in
●t
which
regardeth
our
perfection
,
which
confi●th
in
the
vnion
of
our
soule
with
the
diuinitie
,
knowe
little
,
and
to
doe
much
,
is
our
way
with●●t
doubt
:
it
seemeth
to
me
,
that
those
of
whom
●u
aske
the
way
to
heauen
,
haue
great
reason
to
●nswer
,
as
they
who
say
;
that
to
goe
to
such
a
place
,
●u
must
allwaies
goe
,
setting
one
foote
before
other
,
and
by
this
meanes
,
you
shall
come
where
●u
desire
,
walke
allwaies
,
say
they
,
to
these
soules
●sirous
of
their
perfections
,
walke
in
the
way
of
●ur
vocation
in
simplicitie
,
and
lett
your
studie
〈◊〉
to
effect
,
more
then
to
desire
,
this
is
the
shor●st
way
.
§
.
8.
But
behould
a
subtilitie
,
that
I
must
,
if
it
ease
you
to
permitt
mee
,
discouer
vnto
you
,
with●●t
offending
you
;
to
wit
,
you
wou●d
I
should
●uch
you
a
way
of
perfection
allreadie
perfected
,
〈◊〉
such
sort
as
there
weere
no
other
thing
to
be
do●
,
then
to
put
it
ouer
●our
head
,
as
you
doe
your
●bitt
,
and
then
,
by
this
meanes
you
should
find
●●ur
selues
perfect
without
payne
,
that
is
to
say
I
should
giue
you
in
an
instant
perfection
allre●
made
;
For
that
,
I
say
,
wee
must
doe
,
is
not
agre●
to
nature
;
is
not
this
that
wee
would
haue
?
〈◊〉
truely
if
t●is
were
in
my
power
,
I
should
〈◊〉
the
most
perf●ct
man
of
the
world
;
For
if
I
co●
giue
perf●ction
vnto
others
without
doing
〈◊〉
thing
,
I
assure
you
I
would
first
learne
it
my
se●
It
seemeth
to
you
that
perfection
is
an
art
,
〈◊〉
if
one
could
find
the
secreat
there-of
,
hee
sho●
haue
it
without
labour
.
Truely
you
dece●
your selues
,
for
there
is
no
greatter
secreet
the●
worke
and
labour
faythfully
in
the
exercise●
diuine
loue
,
if
you
pretend
to
vnite
your selues
●
the
welbeloued
.
But
I
would
willinglie
〈◊〉
you
did
marke
:
that
when
I
saye
you
must
wor●
I
allwaies
intend
to
speake
of
the
superio●
part
of
our
soule
:
For
notwitstanding
all
〈◊〉
repugnances
of
the
inferiour
,
wee
must
bee
〈◊〉
more
astonished
,
then
passengers
are
at
dog●
that
barke
a
farre
of
.
They
who
at
a
feast
,
tak●
tast
of
euerie
dish
,
eatting
somwhat
of
each
k●
of
meat
,
with
this
varietie
ouerturne
their
sto●acke
,
and
cause
so
great
indisgestion
that
it
hindr●●
them
from
sleeping
all
the
night
,
neither
can
th●
doe
any
other
thing
then
spitte
:
euen
so
the
sou●
that
desire
to
tast
of
all
methodes
,
and
meanes
t●●
leade
,
or
may
conduce
to
perfection
,
doe
the
ve●
same
;
for
the
stomacke
of
their
will
not
haui●
sufficient
heat
to
disg●st
,
and
put
in
practice
so
m●●
meanes
,
there
is
made
there
a
certayne
cruditie
,
a●
indisgestion
,
which
taketh
away
their
peace
and
t●●quillitie
of
spiritt
to
drawe
neere
vnto
our
Lo●●
which
is
the
onely
thing
necessarie
that
Ma●
hath
chosen
and
shall
neuer
bee
taken
from
her
.
Lett
vs
passe
now
to
that
other
demaund
,
t●●
you
proposed
to
mee
,
that
is
,
what
you
may
d●
to
strengthen
your
resolutions
so
well
,
that
th●
m●
spring
forth
and
come
to
good
effect
.
There
●o
better
meanes
(
my
child
)
then
to
put
them
in
●●tice
:
but
you
say
you
are
allwaies
fraile
,
and
〈◊〉
although
you
doe
often
make
strong
resolu●s
,
not
to
fall
into
the
imperfections
that
you
de●
to
amend
,
if
the
occasion
present
it selfe
,
you
faile
to
stumble
and
lay
your
nose
on
the
ground
,
●ld
you
haue
mee
tell
you
,
why
wee
remayne
weake
?
it
is
because
wee
will
not
abstayne
●n
vnwholsome
meates
:
it
is
euen
as
if
a
parson
〈◊〉
would
not
haue
the
payne
of
the
stomacke
,
●aske
of
a
phisition
what
she
should
doe
:
hee
●uld
aunswere
her
,
that
she
must
not
eate
of
〈◊〉
and
such
meates
,
because
they
engender
crudi●
which
doe
cause
payne
afterwardes
:
but
she
〈◊〉
not
abstayne
from
them
.
Wee
doe
euen
the
〈◊〉
same
;
wee
would
(
for
example
)
loue
corre●
well
:
but
we
will
neuerthelesse
bee
obstinate
:
●hat
a
folly
is
this
?
this
cannot
bee
,
you
will
●er
bee
able
and
strong
to
support
correction
cou●ously
,
whiles
you
eate
of
the
fruit
of
proper
●mation
.
I
would
verye
willingly
keepe
my
●e
,
recollect
,
&
neuerthelesse
I
will
not
ab●●ge
so
many
sortes
of
vnprofitable
reflections
.
●s
may
not
be
.
Good
God!
I
would
bee
inuaria●
and
very
feruent
in
my
exercises
;
but
also
I
●uld
not
willinglye
haue
so
muche
payne
;
in
a
●de
I
would
find
the
busines
allreadie
dispatched
:
may
not
bee
granted
during
this
life
,
wherein
we
●l
allwaies
haue
difficultie
and
labour
.
The
feast
●he
Purification
(
as
I
haue
sayed
to
you
once
●re
)
hath
not
an
Octaue
.
Of
necessitie
wee
must
●e
two
equall
resolutions
,
the
one
to
see
weedes
we
in
our
garden
;
and
the
other
to
haue
the
●rage
to
see
them
pluckte
vp
by
the
rootes
,
and
●lucke
them
vp
our selues
:
for
our selfe
loue-will
●er
dye
whiles
wee
liue
:
it
being
selfe-loue
,
that
causeth
these
impertinent
productions
.
Moreo●
it
is
not
to
bee
fraile
,
to
fall
sometimes
into
ve●●
sinnes
,
so
that
wee
raise
our selues
immediatlye
the
retourne
of
our
soule
to
God
,
meeklie
and
g●tlye
humbling
our selues
:
wee
must
not
think●
liue
with
out
committing
some
:
for
there
hath
bene
any
,
(
Our
Bl.
Ladie
excepted
)
that
hath
this
priuiledge
:
truely
although
they
staye
vs
a
〈◊〉
(
as
I
haue
sayed
)
they
doe
not
diuert
vs
so
much●
of
the
way
,
but
that
one
onely
regard
of
God
●●lisheth
them
,
in
fine
wee
must
knowe
,
that
we
o●
neuer
to
cease
from
making
good
resolutions
though
wee
see
very
well
,
that
according
to
our
●dinarie
wee
practice
them
not
;
yea
when
wee
●●ceaue
verye
well
,
it
is
impossible
to
practice
t●●
when
occasion
shall
present
it selfe
;
and
this
〈◊〉
bee
done
with
more
stabilitie
,
then
if
we
felt
in
●
selues
,
sufficient
courage
for
to
bring
our
enterp●
to
good
effect
,
saying
to
our
Lord
,
it
is
true●
Lord
,
that
I
shall
not
haue
the
strenght
to
doe●
support
such
a
thing
of
my selfe
,
but
I
reioyce
fo●
much
as
it
shal
be
thy
streinght
which
will
wor●
in
mee
;
and
vppon
this
foundation
wee
must
to
battaill
couragiously
,
and
doe
not
doubt
,
but
●
shall
haue
the
victorie
.
Our
Lord
doeth
tow●●●
vs
,
euen
the
very
same
that
a
good
Father
or
●ther
,
who
permitt
their
child
to
goe
alone
,
w●
hee
is
in
a
softe
medowe
where
the
grasse
is
v●
growne
,
or
vppon
moss
:
be●ause
if
hee
happe●
fall
it
wil
be
no
great
harme
:
but
in
the
ill
and
●●gerous
waies
they
carrye
him
carefully
in
t●
armes
.
We
haue
often
seene
soules
to
supp●
couragiouslye
diuers
great
assaultes
,
not
hauing
●ne
ouercome
of
their
enimies
,
who
with●
while
haue
bene
ouercome
in
slight
encounter●
why
so
?
because
our
Lord
seeing
it
could
doe
t●
no
great
harme
to
fall
,
left
them
to
goe
alon●
th●mselues
,
the
which
hee
did
not
doe
when
they
●ere
in
the
desperate
termes
of
great
temptations
,
〈◊〉
of
which
hee
drewe
them
by
his
Allmighty
●wer
.
Paula
who
was
so
generous
to
forsake
the
●rld
,
quitting
the
citty
of
Rome
,
and
so
great
●ndance
of
all
things
,
and
who
could
not
be
sha●
by
the
Motherly
affection
she
bare
to
her
●dren
,
so
resolute
was
she
to
forsake
all
for
God
,
●er
she
had
effected
all
these
great
meruailes
,
she
●mitted
herselfe
to
bee
surmounted
,
by
the
tenta●n
of
her
proper
iudgment
,
which
made
her
be●ue
,
that
she
ought
not
to
submitt
her selfe
to
the
●●ise
of
many
holie
persons
,
who
did
desire
her
withdrawe
somewhat
of
her
ordinarie
auste●es
;
wherein
S.
Hierome
auoweth
that
she
was
●rehensible
.
Lett
vs
marke
well
for
conclusion
,
〈◊〉
all
whatsoeuer
wee
haue
declared
in
this
dis●rse
,
are
things
verie
delicate
concerning
perfe●●
,
and
therefore
lett
none
of
you
that
haue
heard
●m
bee
affrighted
or
afflicted
,
if
she
find
not
her
●e
to
haue
arriued
to
this
perfection
,
since
by
the
●ce
of
God
,
you
haue
so
good
courage
to
desire
,
〈◊〉
pretend
,
the
attayning
therevnto
.
LIVE
IESVS
AMEN
.
THE
TENTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
OF
OBEDIENCE
.
1.
Obedience
is
a
morall
vertue
,
which
dependeth
of
Iustice
now
there
are
certayne
●orall
vertues
which
haue
so
great
affinitye
with
〈◊〉
vertues
Theologicall
(
which
are
Fayth
,
hope
,
and
charitie
)
that
they
seeme
as
it
weere
Theolo●call
,
although
they
bee
in
a
degree
verie
inferiour
Penance
,
Religion
,
Iustice
,
and
Obedience
:
No
Obedience
consisteth
in
two
points
,
the
first
is
obey
Superiours
,
the
second
to
obey
our
equall●
and
inferiours
:
But
this
second
appertayneth
rat●
to
humilitie
,
gentlenesse
and
charitie
,
then
to
O●dience
;
For
the
person
that
is
humble
,
thinketh
t●
all
others
surpasse
her
,
and
are
better
then
she
●
such
sort
that
she
esteemeth
them
her
Superio●●
and
beleeueth
that
she
ought
to
obey
them
.
〈◊〉
touching
the
Obedience
that
regardeth
the
Su●riours
,
that
God
hath
established
ouer
vs
to
goue●
vs
,
it
is
of
Iustice
and
necessity
,
and
wee
ou●
to
render
it
vnto
them
with
entire
submission
our
vnderstanding
&
will
.
Now
this
Obedie●
of
the
vnderstanding
is
practized
,
when
being
●maunded
,
wee
accept
and
approue
the
commau●ment
,
not
onely
with
our
will
;
but
also
with
●
vnderstanding
,
approuing
and
esteeming
the
th●
that
is
commaunded
,
and
iudging
it
better
,
●
any
other
thing
that
they
might
haue
commaun●
vs
vppon
this
occasion
When
one
is
come
to
t●
then
they
loue
so
to
Obey
,
that
they
desire
ins●ably
to
bee
commaunded
,
to
the
end
that
all
t●
doe
,
bee
done
by
Obedience
:
This
is
the
Obed●
of
the
perfect
,
and
that
which
I
desire
for
〈◊〉
which
proceedeth
from
the
pure
gift
of
God
〈◊〉
otherwise
is
gotten
with
long
time
and
lab●
and
by
a
great
number
of
re●terated
acts
,
and
p●duced
with
a
liuely
force
,
by
the
meanes
whe●
of
wee
gayne
the
habitt
and
facillitye
therof
.
〈◊〉
naturall
inclination
allwaies
carrieth
vs
to
desir●
commaund
,
and
giueth
vs
an
auersion
to
Obey
:
〈◊〉
notwithstanding
it
is
certayne
that
wee
haue
m●
capacitie
to
Obey
,
and
it
may
be
wee
haue
non●
all
to
commaund
.
§
.
2.
Obedience
most
ordinarilye
hath
three
●onditions
,
the
first
is
to
accept
with
a
good
will
●e
thing
that
they
commaund
vs
,
and
to
apply
our
●ill
sweetly
therevnto
louing
to
bee
commaun●ed
;
for
it
is
not
the
way
or
meanes
to
yeald
our
●lues
truelye
obedient
,
to
haue
no
person
to
com●aund
vs
:
as
likewise
it
is
not
a
meanes
to
bee
●ilde
to
remayne
alone
in
a
desert
.
Cassian
repor●th
that
being
in
the
desert
,
he
was
somtimes
in
●holer
,
and
taking
his
pen
to
write
,
if
it
did
not
write
●ell
,
hee
should
cast
it
from
him
;
where-fore
sayed
●ee
,
it
serueth
for
nothing
to
bee
alone
,
since
that
●ee
carrye
cholere
with
vs
.
Vertue
is
a
good
of
it
●lfe
,
that
dependeth
not
of
the
priuation
of
his
●ontrarie
.
The
second
condition
of
obedience
is
●romptitude
,
to
the
which
sloth
,
or
spirituall
sadnes
opposite
;
For
it
rarelye
hapneth
,
that
a
sorowfull
●ule
doth
any
thing
promptly
,
and
diligentlye
,
(
in
●heologicall
termes
,
sloth
is
called
spirituall
sor●owe
)
and
this
is
it
which
hindereth
from
execu●ng
obedience
couragiouslie
,
and
promptlye
.
The
●ird
is
perseuerance
:
for
it
sufficeth
not
,
that
wee
●onsent
to
the
commaundement
,
and
that
wee
●ecute
it
for
some
space
of
time
,
if
wee
doe
not
●erseuere
therein
,
since
it
is
this
perseuerance
that
●bteyneth
the
crowne
.
There
are
euerie
where
to
●e
found
admirable
examples
of
perseuerance
but
●rticularlye
in
the
life
of
Saint
Pachome
;
there
is
●ention
of
diuers
monkes
,
that
perseuered
with
●
incredible
patience
,
all
their
life
imploying
themselues
,
in
one
and
the
selfe
same
exercise
,
as
the
●ood
Father
Ionas
,
who
neuer
in
his
life
did
any
●ther
thing
(
besides
gardening
)
then
make
matts
,
●nd
hee
was
so
habituated
,
that
hee
made
them
,
his
●indowe
being
shut
close
,
meditating
and
making
●is
prayer
,
and
the
one
did
not
hindet
the
other
in
●im
,
in
such
sorte
that
they
found
him
dead
with
his
knees
acrosse
,
and
his
matts
fastned
vpon
the●
hee
did
dye
doing
of
that
which
hee
had
done
a●
his
life
.
This
was
an
act
of
great
humilitie
,
for
ob●bedience
to
imploye
himselfe
in
this
selfe
same
exercise
being
so
abiect
all
his
life
:
For
strong
tempt●tions
might
arriue
vnto
him
,
that
he
should
be
c●pable
of
some
office
of
more
worth
.
Now
thi●
third
condition
is
most
difficult
of
all
,
because
〈◊〉
the
lightnes
ad
inconstancie
of
humayne
spiritts
;
fo●
at
this
present
wee
loue
to
doe
one
thing
,
and
b●
and
by
wee
will
not
regarde
it
,
if
wee
would
follow
all
the
motions
of
our
spiritt
,
or
that
it
we●●
possible
for
vs
so
to
doe
,
without
giuing
scanda●
ther-in
,
or
dishonoring
our selues
,
wee
should
s●●
no
other
thing
then
chang
and
instabilitye
.
No●
wee
would
bee
in
one
condition
,
and
a
while
aft●
wee
would
seeke
for
another
,
so
extrauagant
an●
inconstant
,
is
the
spiritt
of
man
:
Therefore
it
mu●
be
stopped
by
the
force
of
our
first
resolutions
,
t●
the
end
wee
may
liue
equallie
,
in
the
throng
of
t●●
inequallities
of
our
feelings
,
successes
,
and
euen●
Now
to
giue
our selues
affectionatly
to
Obedienc●
when
wee
shall
find
our selues
tempted
,
we
oug●
to
make
considerations
of
the
excellencie
,
beautie
and
meritt
,
yea
also
the
profitt
thereof
:
for
to
e●courage
vs
to
passe
onwarde
;
This
is
to
bee
vnde●stood
for
those
soules
,
that
are
not
yet
well
establ●shed
in
Obedience
:
but
when
there
is
no
questio●
but
of
a
simple
auersion
,
or
disgust
of
the
thing
co●maunded
,
wee
must
make
on
act
of
loue
,
and
p●
our selues
to
the
worke
.
Our
Lord
IESVS
himsel●
in
his
passion
,
did
feele
a
very
great
distaste
,
and
mortall
auersion
to
suffer
death
:
hee
sayeth
it
himselfe
:
but
with
the
subtile
point
of
his
spiritt
h●
was
resigned
to
the
will
of
his
Father
;
all
the
r●●
was
but
a
motion
of
nature
.
Perseuerance
is
mo●
difficult
in
interiour
things
;
for
the
exteriour
a●
materiall
are
easie
enough
,
which
proceedeth
from
●his
,
that
wee
are
troubled
to
subiect
our
vnder●●anding
,
for
this
is
the
last
peece
that
wee
submitt
;
●nd
notwithstanding
it
is
intirelie
necessarie
,
that
●ee
subiect
our
thoughs
to
certayne
obiects
;
in
●uch
sort
,
that
when
our
superiour
doth
giue
vs
sett
●xercises
,
or
practice
of
vertue
,
wee
remayne
in
●hose
exercises
,
and
submitt
our
spiritt
.
I
doe
not
all
it
want
of
perseuerance
when
wee
make
some
●mall
interruptions
,
so
that
wee
quit
it
not
alltoge●her
:
as
it
is
not
want
of
Obedience
,
to
bee
defe●tiue
in
one
of
her
conditions
,
prouided
that
wee
●re
not
obliged
but
to
the
substance
of
the
vertues
,
●nd
not
to
the
conditions
:
For
allthough
that
wee
doe
obey
with
repugnance
,
and
allmost
as
it
weere
●y
force
,
by
the
obligation
of
our
condition
,
our
Obedience
notwithstanding
omitteth
not
therefote
●o
bee
good
,
in
vertue
of
our
first
resolution
:
But
it
is
●f
an
infinitt
worth
and
meritt
,
when
it
is
perfor●ed
with
the
conditions
that
wee
haue
nominated
,
or
any
one
thing
how
little
soeuer
it
bee
,
being
●ffectuated
with
such
Obedience
,
is
of
excellent
●vorth
.
§
.
3.
Obedience
is
a
vertue
so
excellent
,
that
●ur
Lord
IESVS
would
guide
all
the
course
of
his
●fe
by
Obedience
,
euen
so
as
hee
sayed
manye
times
,
●hat
hee
was
not
come
to
doe
his
will
,
but
that
of
●is
Father
:
and
the
Apostle
sayeth
,
that
hee
was
●ade
Obedient
euen
vnto
death
,
and
the
death
of
●he
crosse
:
and
he
would
ioyne
to
the
infinite
meritt
●f
his
perfect
Charitie
,
the
infinitt
meritt
of
perfect
Obedience
;
Charitie
giueth
way
to
Obedience
,
●ecause
Obedience
dependeth
of
Iustice
.
also
it
is
●etter
to
pay
that
wee
owe
,
then
to
giue
an
almes
,
●hat
is
to
say
,
it
is
better
to
Obey
,
then
to
doe
acts
●f
Charitie
by
our
owne
proper
motion
.
The
second
point
wher-in
Obedience
consisteth
is
rather
humilitie
then
Obedience
,
for
this
kind●
of
Obedience
is
a
certayne
flexiblenes
of
our
will●
to
follow
the
will
of
another
,
and
this
is
a
vertu●
that
is
exceedinglye
pleasing
;
which
causeth
our
spiritt
to
winde
it selfe
in
all
occasions
,
and
allwaies
disposeth
vs
to
doe
the
will
of
God
:
For
example
,
if
i●
passing
to
one
place
I
meete
a
sister
that
desiret●
mee
to
goe
to
another
:
the
will
of
God
in
mee
is
that
I
doe
as
she
desireth
,
rather
than
that
I
will
.
Bu●
if
I
oppose
my
opinion
to
hers
,
the
will
of
God
in
h●
is
,
that
she
giue
mee
way
,
and
the
like
in
all
thing●
that
are
indifferent
:
But
if
it
happen
vppon
this
fir●
opinion
both
will
yeald
and
giue
way
,
they
must
no●
staye
there
contesting
:
but
they
shall
haue
regard
●
that
which
is
best
and
most
reasonable
,
and
simpl●
doe
it
,
but
in
this
wee
must
bee
guided
by
discreti●
for
it
should
bee
farre
from
the
purpose
,
to
qui●
a
thing
that
were
of
necessitie
,
to
condescend
to
thing
indifferent
.
If
I
would
execute
an
action
●
great
mortification
,
and
another
sister
should
com●
to
mee
,
and
bidd
mee
not
to
doe
it
,
or
that
I
do●
some
other
.
I
would
remitt
my
first
designe
if
were
possible
vntill
another
time
,
for
to
doe
h●
will
,
and
then
afterwardes
,
I
would
dispatch
m●
vndertaken
mortification
,
But
if
I
could
not
omi●
or
remitt
it
,
and
that
this
that
she
would
haue
mee
,
were
not
necessarie
,
I
ought
to
doe
that
,
whic●
I
had
first
vndertaken
:
and
then
if
I
could
,
I
wou●
regaine
the
commoditie
to
doe
that
which
the
sist●
did
desire
of
mee
.
But
if
it
happen
that
a
sister
reque●
vs
to
doe
something
for
her
,
and
that
through
so
daynesse
,
or
surprise
,
wee
shewe
our selues
disguste●
therewhith
,
the
sister
must
not
bee
ielous
,
or
m●strust
,
nor
make
semblance
of
knowing
or
marki●
it
,
neither
must
she
desire
that
it
be
not
done
,
for
is
in
our
power
to
hinder
our
eyes
and
our
coun●●nance
from
demonstrating
the
combat
that
wee
ha●
within
vs
;
allthoug
reason
would
gladlie
performe
●hat
is
desired
:
For
these
are
messengers
that
come
without
sending
for
,
and
although
wee
bidd
them
●tourne
,
ordinarilie
they
doe
nor
stirre
.
To
what
●urpose
then
,
would
not
this
sister
haue
mee
to
doe
●at
she
desired
,
onely
because
she
knoweth
I
haue
●d
repugnance
therevnto
?
she
ought
to
desire
that
I
●ake
profitt
of
this
for
my
soule
.
You
will
say
,
it
is
●ecause
she
feareth
that
she
hath
displeased
you
.
No
,
●is
selfe
loue
that
would
not
that
I
should
haue
the
●ast
thought
,
that
she
is
importune
;
I
shall
haue
it
●otwitstāding
,
although
I
stay
not
my selfe
therein
▪
●oreouer
,
if
to
the
signes
of
my
repugnance
,
I
add
●ords
,
that
plainly
witnesse
,
I
haue
no
desire
to
doe
●at
which
this
sister
desired
of
mee
,
she
may
and
●ght
sweetly
to
praye
mee
,
that
I
doe
it
not
,
when
●e
:
persons
are
equall
for
those
that
haue
authoritie
●ust
hould
themselues
resolute
,
and
they
must
cause
●eir
inferiours
to
bee
pliable
to
them
.
Now
al●ough
a
sister
should
absolutelye
refuse
mee
some●●ing
,
or
manifest
the
disgust
she
hath
,
I
ought
not
to
●ose
confidence
to
imploy
her
another
time
,
neither
●ght
I
to
bee
disedified
with
her
imperfection
;
For
the
present
I
support
her
,
and
within
a
while
she
●ll
support
mee
,
Now
she
hath
auersion
from
doing
this
thing
,
and
another
time
she
will
willinglie
●e
it
:
Notwithstanding
if
I
haue
had
experience
,
that
●s
was
such
a
spiritt
,
as
were
not
as
yet
capable
to
●e
intreated
in
this
manner
,
I
would
expect
a
while
●ull
such
time
as
the
were
better
disposed
we
are
●
of
vs
capable
of
the
defectes
one
of
another
,
and
●e
must
in
no
sorte
whatsoeuer
bee
astonished
to
●ounter
them
,
for
if
wee
remayne
sometime
with●
falling
into
a
fault
,
with
in
a
while
it
will
happē●t
wee
shall
doe
no
other
thing
then
fayle
,
and
●●mitt
manye
great
imperfections
,
whereof
it
●●w●th
,
that
wee
must
profit
our selues
,
by
the
abiection
that
hapneth
to
vs
there-vppon
.
We●
ought
also
to
suff●r
the
dela●
of
our
perfection
●ith
patience
,
allwaies
doing
that
which
wee
are
abl●
for
our
aduancement
,
and
that
hartelye
,
and
willinglie
.
§
.
4.
O
how
happie
are
those
,
who
liuing
i●
expectation
,
are
not
wearied
out
with
expecting
this
I
say
for
many
,
who
hauing
a
desire
to
perfe●
themselues
,
by
the
acquisition
of
vertues
,
woul●
haue
them
all
in
an
instant
,
as
if
perfection
co●sisted
in
no
other
thing
then
to
desire
it
.
It
woul●
be
an
exttaordinarie
great
benefitt
,
if
wee
could
b●
humble
,
euen
so
soone
as
wee
haue
a
desire
to
be
so
,
without
further
payne
▪
we
ought
to
accustom●
our selues
,
to
examine
diligently
the
successe
of
ou●
perfection
,
according
to
the
ordinarie
waies
,
in
tr●quillitie
of
hart
,
doing
all
that
is
in
our
power●
gayne
vertues
by
the
fidelitie
that
wee
shall
haue
●
practice
them
,
each
one
according
to
her
conditio●
and
vocation
,
and
expecting
with
patience
the
a●tayning
,
soone
,
or
late
,
the
end
that
wee
preten●
committing
this
to
the
diuine
prouidence
,
wh●
will
haue
care
to
comfort
vs
,
in
the
time
hee
ha●
appointed
for
it
:
and
if
this
should
I
not
bee
vnt●
the
houre
of
our
death
,
wee
ought
to
suffer
it
,
pr●uided
that
we
doe
our
dutye
,
in
performing
a●waies
that
which
is
in
our
power
,
wee
shall
ha●
soone
enough
that
wee
desire
,
when
that
wee
sh●
obteyne
it
,
&
that
it
shall
please
almighty
.
God●
giue
it
vs
.
This
attending
and
resignation
is
mo●
necessarie
for
the
want
there-of
hindreth
and
tro●bleth
a
soule
very
much
▪
wee
must
bee
content●
knowe
that
we
doe
well
by
him
whom
gouerne●
vs
,
and
not
to
seeke
after
feelings
,
or
particul●
knowledg
:
but
walke
as
blind
,
within
this
pro●dence
and
confidence
in
God
:
yea
euen
in
the
th●kest
of
desolations
,
feares
,
darknes
,
and
all
ot●
kind
of
crosses
,
if
it
please
our
Lord
that
wee
shall
●aue
them
:
remayning
perfectly
abandoned
to
his
●ouerment
,
with
out
any
exception
or
reseruation
●hatsoeuer
,
permitting
him
to
doe
all
,
casting
vppō●s
bounty
the
whole
care
of
bodye
and
soule
,
●esting
also
wholie
resigned
and
immoueable
in
●od
,
vnder
the
gouerment
of
Superiours
,
hauing
●o
other
care
then
to
obey
.
Now
the
meanes
to
●bteyne
this
flexiblenesse
to
the
will
of
another
is
●
prayer
to
make
acts
of
indifferencye
verie
often
●d
seriouslie
,
and
then
to
put
them
in
practice
●hen
occasion
shall
present
it selfe
:
For
it
is
not
●nough
to
cast
our selues
before
God
,
for
so
much
●
this
being
done
onely
with
the
Imagination
,
●ere
is
no
great
matter
in
it
;
but
when
it
is
to
bee
●erformed
in
effect
,
and
that
comming
to
giue
our
●lues
wholie
to
God
wee
shall
find
a
creature
that
●ill
commaund
vs
,
wee
shall
find
a
difference
,
●nd
heere
it
is
where
wee
must
shewe
our
courage
.
●his
gentlenesse
and
condescendance
to
the
will
of
●ur
neigbour
is
a
verie
pretious
vertue
,
and
resem●leth
much
the
prayer
of
vnion
:
for
as
this
prayer
●
no
other
thing
,
then
a
renouncing
of
our selues
●
God
;
when
the
soule
sayeth
with
veritie
,
I
haue
●
other
will
but
thine
O
Lord
,
then
is
she
wholie
●nited
vnto
God
;
likewise
allwaies
renounceing
●ur
will
to
doe
that
our
neighbour
desireth
,
is
true
●ion
with
our
neighbour
,
and
all
this
must
bee
●ne
for
the
loue
of
God
.
It
hapneth
often
that
such
●ersons
as
are
little
and
weake
,
both
in
bodie
and
●iritt
,
who
will
exercise
themselues
but
in
small
●atters
,
will
doe
them
with
such
Charitie
,
that
they
●all
farre
surpasse
the
meritt
of
great
and
eleuated
●tions
;
for
ordinarilie
these
high
and
great
acts
are
●ade
with
lesse
charitie
,
because
of
the
attention
,
●d
of
diuers
considerations
that
are
made
about
●em
.
Yet
neuerthelesse
if
a
great
worke
bee
done
with
as
much
Charitie
,
as
a
little
one
,
witho●
doubt
hee
shall
haue
much
more
meritt
and
●●warde
that
doeth
it
.
In
fine
,
Charitie
giueth
t●●
prize
and
worth
to
all
our
workes
,
in
such
manne●
that
all
the
good
that
wee
doe
,
wee
must
doe
it
fo●
the
loue
of
God
;
and
the
euill
that
we
auoyd
,
m●
bee
avoyded
for
the
loue
of
God
.
The
good
act●ons
that
wee
doe
,
which
are
not
particularlie
commaunded
vs
,
and
which
cannot
drawe
their
men
from
Obedience
,
it
must
bee
giuen
them
by
Ch●ritie
,
allthough
wee
may
doe
all
by
Obedienc●
In
breife
wee
must
haue
a
good
courage
,
and
d●pend
of
God
onely
,
For
the
Character
of
the
Religious
of
the
Visitation
is
,
to
regarde
the
will
●
God
in
all
things
and
to
followe
itt
.
§
.
5.
You
haue
asked
of
mee
heretofore
,
if
yo●
may
saye
particular
prayers
,
I
aunswere
,
that
to●ching
those
short
prayers
,
that
you
haue
deuotio●
vnto
sometimes
,
it
is
not
amisse
,
so
that
you
d●
not
tye
your selues
vnto
them
,
in
such
sorte
,
that
they
bee
not
sayed
you
haue
a
scruple
there-of
:
●
that
you
determine
to
say
euerie
day
,
or
during
yeare
,
or
a
certayne
time
,
some
prayer
according
●
your
fantasye
;
for
this
must
not
bee
done
;
but
som●times
in
the
time
of
silence
,
if
we
haue
deuotion
●
say
an
Aue
Maris
stella
,
or
a
Veni
Creator
,
there●
not
any
difficultie
,
but
that
wee
may
say
it
,
and
it●
good
,
but
wee
must
bee
verie
warye
,
that
this
b●
done
without
preiudice
of
a
greater
good
,
as
f●
example
,
if
you
haue
deuotion
before
the
Bl.
Sacr●ment
,
to
say
three
Pater
nosters
in
honour
of
th●
Blessed
Trinitie
,
and
that
you
bee
called
to
do
some
othe●
thing
,
you
should
rise
presentlie
,
an●
readilie
goe
to
performe
that
action
to
the
hono●
of
the
Blessed
Trinitie
,
in
stead
of
the
three
Pat●
nosters
:
therefore
wee
must
not
prescribe
to
o●
selues
the
making
of
a
certayne
number
of
gen●
flections
,
and
Iaculatorie
prayers
,
and
the
like
daylie
●●actices
,
or
during
any
time
,
without
declaring
it
●
the
Superiour
,
although
we
must
bee
very
fayth●●ll
in
the
practice
of
eleuations
,
and
aspirations
to
●od
.
Now
if
you
thinke
that
it
is
the
Holy
spiritt
,
●ho
in
spireth
you
to
make
those
kind
of
exercises
●u
wil
be
willing
to
demaund
leaue
,
yea
likewise
●ot
to
performe
them
,
if
they
will
not
permitt
●ou
,
for
so
much
as
there
is
nothing
so
acceptable
as
●eligious
Obedience
.
You
must
not
promise
a
per●●n
to
say
any
number
of
prayers
for
them
:
if
they
●aye
you
to
doe
it
,
you
must
aunswere
you
will
●ke
leaue
:
but
if
they
recommend
themselues
sim●ly
to
your
prayers
,
you
may
aunfwere
that
you
●ill
doe
it
willingly
,
and
euen
in
the
same
time
●ise
vp
your
spiritt
to
God
for
that
person
:
euen
so
●●kewise
in
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
for
you
may
not
●ommunicate
without
leaue
for
any
person
,
this
is
●ot
to
bee
vnderstoode
when
being
readie
to
re●eaue
our
Lord
IESV
,
in
the
Sacrament
;
if
there
came
●●to
your
mind
the
necessitie
of
any
one
of
your
●ceinds
,
or
the
common
necessitie
of
the
people
,
●hat
you
may
not
recommend
them
to
God
,
in
sup●licating
him
to
haue
compassion
of
them
.
But
if
●ou
would
communicate
particularlye
for
any
●●ing
,
you
must
aske
leaue
,
if
it
bee
not
for
your
●wne
necessities
,
as
to
obteyne
streinght
against
●ome
tentation
,
or
else
to
obteyne
some
vertues
of
●ur
Lord
,
who
bee
euer
Blessed
.
Amen
.
THE
ELEAVENTH
DISCOVRSE
.
VPPON
THE
SAME
SVBIECT
O●
Obedience
;
Of
the
vertue
of
Obedience
.
§
.
1.
THere
are
three
sortes
of
pious
Obedience●
where-of
the
first
is
generall
to
all
Christians
,
which
is
the
Obedience
due
to
God
,
and
to
the
Holye
Church
,
in
the
obseruance
of
their
commandementes
.
The
second
is
Religious
Obedience
,
which
is
of
farre
greatter
price
then
the
other
,
because
it
is
not
onely
tyed
to
the
commaundementes
of
God
:
but
subiecteth
it selfe
to
his
councells
.
There
is
a
third
Obedience
,
which
is
this
where-of
I
intend
to
speake
,
as
being
the
most
perfect
,
which
is
called
amorous
Obedience
:
and
this
is
that
same
,
which
our
Lord
hath
sheweed
vs
example
of
,
all
the
time
of
his
life
.
The
holy
Fathers
haue
giuen
to
this
kind
of
Obedience
many
properties
and
conditions
:
but
among
them
I
will
choose
onely
three
,
where-of
the
first
is
,
that
it
is
(
as
they
name
it
)
blind
:
The
second
,
that
it
is
prompt
,
the
third
that
it
is
perseuerant
.
Blind
Obedience
hath
three
properties
or
conditions
:
The
first
that
it
looketh
not
on
the
face
of
the
Superiours
,
but
onely
on
their
authoritie
;
The
second
that
it
informeth
not
it selfe
of
reasons
,
nor
of
the
motiues
the
Superiours
haue
to
commaund
such
or
such
a
thing
,
it
sufficeth
,
to
knowe
,
they
haue
commaunded
it
;
and
the
third
,
that
it
enquireth
not
the
meanes
,
which
it
must
haue
to
doe
that
which
is
commaunded
,
being
assured
that
God
,
by
whose
inspirations
the
commaundment
is
made
,
will
also
giue
abilitie
to
accomplish
it
:
but
in
stead
of
enquiring
how
she
shall
doe
it
,
she
putteth
her selfe
to
it
.
●●ligiouse
Obedience
,
the
which
should
bee
blind
●omitteth
,
her selfe
Louingly
to
doe
all
that
is
cō●aunded
her
simply
,
with
out
euer
regarding
●hether
the
commaundement
be
well
or
ill
made
,
that
they
who
commande
haue
power
to
com●unde
,
and
that
the
commaundement
serue
to
the
●niunction
of
our
spiritt
with
God
:
for
out
of
it
●ue
Obedience
neuer
doth
any
thing
.
Many
are
●eatly
deceaued
about
this
condition
of
Obedience
,
●ho
haue
beleeued
,
that
it
consisteth
in
doing
all
●at
should
bee
commaunded
vs
,
bee
it
right
or
●rong
,
weere
it
euen
against
the
commaunde●ents
of
God
and
Holy
church
:
wherein
they
●ue
greatlye
erred
,
imagining
follye
in
this
blind●s
,
where
there
is
none
:
for
in
all
that
which
con●●rneth
the
commaundements
of
God
,
as
the
Su●●riours
haue
neuer
any
power
to
make
any
com●aundement
contrarie
,
so
likewise
the
inferiours
●uer
haue
any
obligation
to
obey
in
such
case
.
For
they
should
Obey
therin
,
they
should
sinne
.
Now
know
verye
well
,
that
many
haue
done
things
con●●arie
to
the
cōmaun̄dements
of
God
by
the
instinct
●
this
Obedience
(
which
will
not
onelie
Obey
the
●●mmaundements
of
God
and
Superiours
,
but
also
●●eir
councells
and
inclinations
)
Many
haue
preci●tated
themselues
to
death
,
by
a
particuler
inspira●on
from
God
,
which
was
so
strong
that
they
●●uld
in
no
sorte
gaynsaye
it
:
for
otherwise
it
had
●ene
in
them
a
greuous
sinne
.
It
is
related
in
the
●ird
booke
of
the
Machabees
,
that
one
named
Ra●as
who
being
thrust
forward
with
an
ardent
zeale
〈◊〉
the
Glorie
of
God
,
went
and
exposed
himselfe
●
blowes
wherof
hee
knewe
hee
could
not
auoy●
woundes
and
death
:
and
feeling
himselfe
to
bee
wounded
in
the
breast
,
hee
drewe
out
all
his
entrails
●y
this
wound
,
then
hee
cast
them
in
the
ayre
,
in
the
presence
of
his
enimies
.
Saint
Apolonia
cast
h●●
selfe
into
the
fire
which
the
enimyes
of
God
,
and
〈◊〉
Christian
fayth
had
prepared
to
put
her
into
,
t●
kill
her
Sainct
Ambrose
reporteth
the
historie
〈◊〉
three
virgines
,
who
to
auoyde
the
losse
of
the
chastitie
cast
themselues
into
a
riuer
,
and
we●
drowned
in
the
waters
,
but
these
had
other
manner
of
reasons
to
doe
thus
,
which
would
be
too
long
to
declare
in
this
place
.
There
are
diue●
others
,
that
haue
precipitated
themselues
to
death
as
hee
that
cast
himselfe
into
a
burning
fornace
:
a●
these
examples
ought
to
bee
admired
not
imitate●
for
you
know
sufficiently
,
that
wee
must
neuer
be●
so
blind
,
as
to
thinke
to
please
God
by
transgressing
his
commaundements
.
§
.
2.
Amorous
Obedience
presupposeth
th●●
wee
bee
obedient
to
the
commaundement
〈◊〉
God
,
they
say
that
this
Obedience
is
blind
,
because
it
obeyeth
equally
to
all
Superiours
.
Al●
the
antient
Fathers
haue
blamed
those
verye
much
who
would
not
submitt
themselues
to
the
Obedience
of
those
,
who
were
of
lesse
qualitie
the●
themselues
:
Of
whom
they
did
demaund
,
whe●
you
did
obey
your
Superiours
;
wherefore
di●
you
doe
it
?
was
it
for
the
loue
of
God
?
nothin●
so
;
For
hath
not
this
person
the
same
place
among●●
vs
,
as
the
other
had
?
without
doubt
hee
is
the
vicar
of
God
,
and
God
by
his
mouth
commaundeth
vs
,
and
causeth
vs
to
vnderstand
his
wil●
by
his
ordinances
,
euen
as
hee
did
by
the
mouth
of
the
other
.
You
therefore
obey
the
Superiours
because
you
haue
an
inclination
to
them
,
as
for
respect
of
their
persons
.
Alas
,
Alas
!
you
doe
no●
more
then
worldlings
;
for
they
doe
the
veri●
same
,
and
not
onely
obey
they
the
commaundements
of
those
whom
they
loue
,
but
they
would
not
esteeme
their
loue
well
satisfied
,
〈◊〉
they
did
not
followe
as
neere
as
they
could
their
●nclinations
and
affections
,
euen
as
the
true
Obedi●nt
doth
towardes
his
superiours
as
to
god
him●elfe
.
The
Panimes
,
ac
wicked
as
they
were
,
●aue
shewed
vs
example
of
this
:
for
the
diuell
●pake
to
them
in
diuers
sortes
of
Idoles
,
some
of
●hem
were
statues
of
men
,
others
of
Rats
,
doggs
,
●iones
,
serpents
,
and
the
like
things
,
and
these
poore
poeple
did
equallie
adioyne
fayth
to
all
;
being
as
●bedient
to
the
statue
of
a
dog
,
as
to
that
of
a
man
,
●nd
to
that
of
a
ratt
,
as
to
that
of
a
lion
,
without
●ny
difference
:
why
did
they
this
?
because
they
●id
respect
their
Gods
in
these
statues
.
Sainct
Paul
●ōmaundeth
vs
to
obey
our
Superiours
allthough
●hey
should
be
wicked
.
Our
Lord
,
Our
Ladie
,
●nd
Sainct
Ioseph
haue
taught
vs
very
well
this
manner
of
Obedience
,
in
the
voyage
they
made
from
Nazareth
to
Bethleem
:
for
Cesar
hauing
●ade
an
edict
,
that
all
his
subiects
should
assem●le
to
the
places
where
they
were
borne
for
to
●ee
enrolled
,
they
went
louingly
thither
to
satisfie
●is
Obedience
,
although
Cesar
was
a
Panyme
●●d
Idolater
.
Our
Lord
would
shew
by
this
,
that
wee
neuer
ought
to
regard
the
face
of
those
●ho
commaund
,
prouided
they
haue
power
to
●ommand
.
§
.
3.
Lett
vs
now
passe
to
the
second
property
〈◊〉
blind
Obedience
.
After
this
point
is
gayned
,
●ot
to
consider
those
who
commaund
,
but
to
sub●itt
our selues
equally
to
all
sorts
of
superiours
,
●e
may
passe
further
,
and
come
to
the
second
.
●hich
is
to
obey
without
consideration
of
the
in●on
or
the
end
wherefore
the
commaundement
made
,
contenting
her selfe
to
knowe
that
it
is
●ade
,
without
consideration
,
whether
it
bee
well
,
●ill
,
or
whether
they
haue
reason
,
or
not
,
to
make
such
or
such
a
commaundement
.
Abraham
became
verye
recommendable
in
this
Obedience
,
God
called
him
,
and
sayed
to
him
,
Abraham
goe
forth
of
thy
country
,
and
from
thy
kindred
,
that
is
to
say
,
out
of
thy
citty
,
and
goe
vnto
the
place
,
which
I
will
shewe
thee
.
Abraham
went
without
reply
.
Alas
might
not
hee
very
well
haue
sayed
;
Lord
tho●
bidst
mee
goe
out
of
the
citty
,
tell
mee
then
if
tho●
please
by
which
side
I
shall
goe
forth
?
hee
sayed
not
a
worde
,
but
went
his
way
whither
the
spiritt
carryed
him
,
not
regarding
in
any
sorte
,
whether
hee
went
well
or
ill
,
wherefore
,
or
for
what
intention
.
God
had
giuen
him
this
commaundement
so
sodaynely
,
that
he
had
not
so
much
as
appointed
him
the
way
which
hee
should
take
.
O!
certaynlie
tru●
Obedience
maketh
no
discourse
,
but
setteth
it selfe
simply
to
the
worke
,
not
inquiring
any
other
thing
then
to
obey
.
It
seemeth
that
our
Lord
himself●
would
shew
vnto
vs
,
how
much
this
kind
〈◊〉
Obedience
was
acceptable
vnto
him
,
when
he●
appeared
to
Sainct
Paul
to
conuert
him
;
for
hauing
called
him
by
his
name
,
hee
made
him
fall
to
th●
ground
,
and
strooke
him
blind
:
doe
you
not
no●
how
to
make
him
his
disciple
,
hee
cast
him
down●
to
humble
him
,
and
subiect
him
to
himselfe
?
then
i●
an
instant
hee
made
him
blinde
,
and
commaunded
him
to
goe
into
the
citty
to
seeke
out
Ananias
,
and
tha●
hee
must
doe
all
that
,
which
hee
should
commaun●
him
.
But
wherefore
did
not
our
Lord
himselfe
tel●
him
what
hee
shoulde
doe
,
without
referring
hi●
to
another
,
since
hee
had
vouchsafed
to
speake
to
him
for
his
conuersion
?
S.
Paule
did
all
that
wa●
commaunded
.
It
had
cast
our
Lord
nothing
to
hau●
tould
him
himselfe
,
that
which
hee
caused
A
nam●
to
doe
:
but
hee
would
that
wee
should
knowe
〈◊〉
this
example
,
how
much
hee
loueth
blind
Obedience
since
that
it
seemeth
,
hee
had
not
made
Sain●
Pa●nd
,
but
to
become
trulie
Obedient
.
When
our
●ord
gaue
sight
to
the
man
borne
blind
,
hee
made
●ay
,
and
put
it
vpon
his
eis
,
commaunding
him
to
●e
wash
in
the
fountayne
of
Silo.
Might
not
this
●ore
blind
man
haue
bene
amazed
at
the
meanes
,
●here
of
our
Lord
made
vse
to
heale
him
,
&
say
●o
him
;
Alas
;
what
will
you
haue
mee
to
doe
,
if
weere
not
blind
,
this
weere
enough
to
make
mee
●ose
my
sight
?
Hee
made
none
of
all
these
consi●●rations
,
but
obeyed
simply
:
euen
so
the
true
Obe●ent
,
beleeue
simply
they
can
doe
all
that
any
a
commaund
them
,
because
they
hould
that
all
●e
commaundements
come
from
God
,
or
are
made
〈◊〉
his
inspiration
,
the
which
cannot
bee
impossible
〈◊〉
reason
of
the
power
of
him
who
commaundeth
.
●aiman
the
Syrian
,
did
not
the
like
,
whereby
hee
●posed
himselfe
to
danger
:
for
being
a
leaper
,
hee
●ent
to
finde
out
Eliseus
to
heale
him
,
because
●t
all
the
remedies
,
that
hee
had
made
vse
of
to
●ouer
his
former
health
,
did
serue
him
to
no
pur●●se
.
Hearing
that
Eliseus
did
worke
great
mer●●les
,
hee
went
vnto
him
,
and
being
arriued
,
hee
●t
vnto
him
,
one
of
his
seruantes
,
to
beseech
him
bee
pleased
to
cure
him
.
Wherevppon
Eliseus
〈◊〉
comming
forth
of
his
chamber
,
sent
him
a
mes●●
by
his
seruant
,
that
hee
should
wash
himselfe
●uen
times
in
sordayne
and
bee
healed
.
At
this
●●swer
Naiman
began
to
bee
displeased
,
and
sayed
:
●e
there
not
as
good
waters
in
our
country
as
●se
are
of
the
Riuer
of
Iordan
?
and
he
would
not
●e
thether
:
But
his
followers
did
shewe
vnto
him
thee
should
doe
well
to
doe
as
the
Prophett
en●ned
him
,
since
it
was
so
easie
a
thing
.
Hee
being
●●●swaded
by
their
wordes
,
washed
seauen
times
〈◊〉
was
healed
.
You
see
hee
put
himselfe
,
in
danger
〈◊〉
to
recouer
his
health
,
by
making
so
many
con●ratious
vppon
that
which
was
commaunded
.
§
.
4.
The
third
propertie
of
blind
Obedience
〈◊〉
that
she
considereth
not
,
nor
enquireth
not
so
much
by
what
meanes
she
shal
be
able
to
doe
that
which
is
commaunded
her
.
She
knoweth
that
the
way
whe●by
she
ought
to
goe
is
the
Rule
of
Religion
,
and
th●
commaundements
of
superiours
,
she
taketh
this
wa●
in
simplicitye
of
hart
,
without
exception
,
whe●●
it
were
better
to
doe
so
,
or
so
prouided
that
〈◊〉
obey
all
equallye
:
for
she
knoweth
verye
well
,
th●
this
sufficeth
to
bee
acceptable
to
God
,
for
who●
loue
she
obeyth
purely
&
simply
.
The
second
condition
of
louing
Obedience
is
,
that
it
is
promp●
Now
promptitude
of
Obedience
hath
allwaies
be●
recomended
to
the
Religious
,
as
a
most
necessari●
peece
to
obey
well
,
&
perfectly
to
obserue
th●
which
they
haue
vowed
to
God
.
This
was
the
to●
that
Eliezer
tooke
to
knowe
the
virgin
▪
that
Go●
had
ordayned
to
bee
the
spouse
of
his
Masters
sōn●
Hee
sayed
to
himselfe
,
the
virgin
of
whome
I
sha●
demaund
drinke
,
and
she
shall
aunswere
mee
,
I
〈◊〉
not
onely
giue
you
,
but
furthermore
I
will
dra●
water
for
your
camells
,
by
this
I
shall
knowe
h●
to
bee
a
worthy
spouse
for
the
sonne
of
my
Maiste●
and
as
he
thought
vppon
this
,
hee
sawe
a
farre
●
the
fayre
Rebecca
:
Eliezer
seing
her
so
fayre
and
gratious
;
drewe
neere
the
well
,
where
she
sho●
drawe
water
for
her
sheepe
,
hee
made
his
demaū●
and
the
damsell
aunswered
,
according
to
his
desig●
yeas
,
sayed
she
,
not
onely
to
you
,
but
to
your
●mells
also
.
Marke
I
pray
you
how
readie
and
gr●tious
she
was
,
she
did
not
spare
her
labour
but
w●
verye
liberall
thereof
:
for
she
did
not
faile
to
draw
water
for
so
many
camells
as
Eliezer
brought
〈◊〉
him
,
which
would
require
much
water
▪
O!
Tr●
the
Obediences
that
are
performed
in
an
〈◊〉
man
are
not
acceptable
.
There
are
some
who
obey
,
〈◊〉
it
is
with
so
much
lazines
and
so
frowarde
a
contenance
,
that
they
diminish
very
much
the
meritt
of
●is
vertue
.
Charitie
and
Obedience
haue
such
vniō●●gether
,
that
rhey
cannot
bee
separated
.
Loue
mak●h
vs
to
obey
readilie
;
For
how
difficult
soeuer
the
●ing
bee
that
is
commaunded
,
hee
who
hath
amorous
●bedience
,
vndertaketh
it
louingly
:
for
Obedience
●●ing
a
principall
part
of
humilitye
,
which
excee●●ngly
loueth
submission
,
consequentlie
a
sister
●uelie
Obedient
loueth
the
commaundement
:
and
●erceauing
it
a
farre
of
,
whatsoeuer
it
may
bee
,
●hether
it
may
bee
according
to
her
gust
or
not
,
she
●●braceth
it
,
houldeth
it
deare
,
and
cherisheth
it
tē●erlie
.
There
is
in
the
life
of
Sainct
Pachome
,
an
●●ample
of
this
promptitude
of
Obedience
,
that
I
●ill
tell
you
:
Amongst
the
Religious
of
Saint
Pa●●ome
,
there
was
one
called
Ionas
,
a
man
of
great
●ertue
,
and
sanctitie
,
who
had
the
charge
of
the
garden
,
●herein
hee
had
a
figg
Tree
,
that
did
be
are
verye
●yre
figgs
.
Now
this
figg
Tree
did
serue
for
a
tentation
to
the
young
Religious
,
for
euerie
time
they
●assed
neere
vnto
it
,
they
allwaies
cast
their
eyes
on
●●e
figges
.
Saint
Pachome
hauing
noted
it
,
walking
●●e
day
through
the
garden
,
looking
towardes
●●e
figg
Tree
,
sawe
the
diuell
on
the
topp
,
who
●ewed
the
figgs
from
the
topp
to
the
bottome
,
as
●●e
Religious
did
from
the
bottome
to
the
topp
.
●his
great
Saint
who
did
no
lesse
desire
to
direct
is
Religious
to
a
totall
mortification
of
their
●nces
,
then
to
the
interiour
mortification
of
their
●assions
&
inclinations
,
called
Ionas
,
and
com●aunded
him
,
that
the
next
morning
hee
should
●ot
faile
to
cutt
downe
the
figg
Tree
,
whereto
●●e
good
man
replyed
,
Ah
;
My
Father
,
these
●oung
people
must
bee
a
little
supported
,
they
●ust
bee
recreated
in
some
thing
,
it
is
not
for
●ee
that
I
desire
to
keepe
it
.
Whereto
the
Fa●●er
aunswered
verie
sweetlie
;
My
Brother
,
you
wil
not
obey
simply
and
readilye
;
what
will
yo●
saye
,
that
the
tree
shal
be
more
obedient
then
you
the
which
hapned
:
for
the
next
morning
they
foū●
the
Tree
dry
and
without
sap
,
&
neuer
bare
mo●
fruite
.
The
Good
Ionas
did
say
verie
truelie
,
that
〈◊〉
was
not
for
himse●fe
that
hee
would
keepe
th●
Tree
,
for
they
noted
,
that
from
75.
yeares
that
h●
had
liued
in
Re●●gion
,
and
was
gardiner
,
hee
neue●
had
tasted
any
fruit
of
his
garden
,
but
hee
was
very
liberall
to
his
Brethren
;
but
heerby
hee
learned
ho●
commendable
prompt
obedience
was
.
Our
Lor●
hath
giuen
vs
continuall
examples
all
the
time
o●
his
life
,
of
this
promptitude
in
Obedience
;
for
the●●
could
not
bee
any
thing
found
so
pliable
and
prompt
as
hee
was
to
the
will
of
euerie
one
,
and
accordin●
to
his
example
wee
must
earne
to
bee
verie
prompt
in
Obedience
;
For
it
sufficeth
nor
the
amorous
ha●●
to
doe
that
is
commaunded
,
or
that
which
othe●
make
shewe
to
desire
of
him
:
if
hee
doe
it
not
promptlie
,
hee
cannot
see
the
houre
come
soone
enoug●
for
to
accomplish
what
is
ordayned
,
to
the
end
the●
may
of
new
commaunde
him
some
other
thing
Dauid
did
but
onely
desire
to
drinke
of
the
Cestern●
of
Bethleem
,
and
instantly
three
valiant
Warriours
departed
inclining
themselues
,
and
crosse●
through
the
armie
of
the
enimies
to
gett
it
for
him
▪
They
weare
exceeding
readie
to
follow
the
desir●
of
the
king
:
euen
so
wee
see
that
innumerable
saint●
haue
done
to
followe
,
as
it
appeared
to
them
,
th●
inclinations
and
desires
that
the
king
of
kings
ou●
Lord
IESVS
had
.
Wat
commaundement
I
beseech
you
did
our
Lord
make
,
that
might
oblige
Sainct●
Katherin
of
Sienna
,
to
drinke
or
licke
with
her
toug●
the
filth
which
came
forth
of
the
wound
,
of
tha●
poore
woman
whom
she
did
serue
?
and
Lewi●
king
of
France
to
eate
with
the
leapers
,
to
encourage
them
to
eate
?
certaynelie
they
weere
not
any
waies
obliged
to
this
,
but
knowing
our
Lord
did
●●ue
it
,
and
had
demonstrated
his
inclination
to
the
●●ue
of
our
proper
abiection
;
they
thought
in
doing
〈◊〉
such
things
to
gratifie
him
,
by
following
his
in●●nation
,
with
verye
great
loue
,
(
a●lthough
it
weere
●rie
repugnant
to
their
sence
)
.
We
are
obliged
to
●●pe
our
neighbour
when
hee
is
in
extreeme
neces●ie
:
neuerthelesse
because
almes
is
a
coun●ell
of
●●r
Lord
,
many
willingly
giue
almes
,
as
much
as
●●eir
meanes
will
permitt
them
.
Now
vppon
this
●bedience
to
the
councells
amorouse
Obedience
●●grafted
,
wich
maketh
vs
enterprise
to
follow
●●ecisely
euerie
point
of
the
desires
,
and
intentions
〈◊〉
God
,
and
our
superiours
.
§
.
5.
But
I
must
aduertise
you
heere
,
of
one
de●ate
,
into
which
wee
may
fall
.
For
if
those
that
●ould
vndertake
the
practice
of
this
vertue
verie
●●actlie
,
would
allwaies
keepe
themselues
atten●●ue
,
thereby
to
knowe
the
desires
and
inclinations
〈◊〉
their
Superiours
,
or
God
,
they
should
loose
their
●●me
infallibly
;
as
for
example
,
whilest
I
should
●●quire
what
is
the
desire
of
God
:
I
should
not
●●ifie
my selfe
in
keeping
my
repose
&
tranquillitie
〈◊〉
being
neere
him
,
which
is
the
desire
hee
hath
●ow
,
since
hee
hath
not
giuen
mee
any
other
thing
〈◊〉
doe
:
euen
as
hee
who
to
followe
the
inclination
,
●at
our
Lord
hath
manifested
of
succouring
the
●oore
,
would
goe
from
towne
to
towne
to
seeke
●●em
,
who
knoweth
not
that
whiles
he
is
in
one
,
●ee
shall
not
serue
those
that
are
in
another
?
I
●ust
goe
to
this
busines
in
simplicitie
of
hart
,
gi●ing
my
almes
when
I
shall
meete
with
the
occa●on
,
and
not
goe
musing
through
the
streats
,
from
●ouse
to
house
,
to
enquire
,
if
there
bee
any
poore
●●at
I
knowe
not
of
:
likewise
when
I
perceaue
the
●●periour
desireth
something
of
mee
,
I
must
yeald
●●y
selfe
readie
to
doe
it
,
not
sifting
vp
and
downe
,
if
I
may
bee
able
to
knowe
that
she
hath
some
i●clination
that
I
doe
some
other
thing
for
this
wou●●
take
away
the
peace
and
tranquillitie
of
ha●●
which
is
the
principall
fruite
of
Louing
Obed●ence
.
§
.
6.
The
third
condition
of
Obedience
is
pers●uerance
.
Now
our
Lord
hath
taught
vs
this
v●rye
particularlye
;
as
sainct
Paul
declareth
in
the
termes
;
Hee
hath
beene
made
Obedient
vntill
dea●
and
magnifying
this
Obedience
vnto
death
,
th●
death
of
the
crosse
sayeth
hee
:
In
these
wordes
,
vntill
death
,
is
presupposed
,
that
hee
had
bene
Obedient
all
the
dayes
of
his
life
:
during
the
which
the●
was
no
other
thing
seene
then
the
traces
of
Obedience
yealded
by
him
,
aswell
to
his
parents
,
as
t●
many
others
,
yea
likewise
to
the
wicked
an●
impious
;
and
as
hee
did
begin
by
this
vertue
he●
did
likewise
end
therewith
the
course
of
th●●
morta●l
life
.
The
good
Religious
man
Iona●
hath
furnished
vs
with
two
examples
about
thi●
subiect
of
perseuerance
,
and
allthough
hee
did
no●
so
promptlye
obey
the
commaundement
that
Sain●
Pachome
gaue
him
,
hee
was
notwitstanding
●
Religious
of
great
perfection
,
for
from
the
tim●
that
hee
entred
into
Religion
vntill
his
death
,
he●
continued
in
the
Office
of
gardener
withou●
euer
changing
it
,
during
Sixtie
fiue
yeares
tha●
hee
liued
in
that
Monasterie
;
and
the
other
exercise
,
wherein
hee
did
perseuere
all
his
life
tim●
(
as
I
haue
before
sayed
)
was
to
make
▪
matts
o●
bu●ruhes
,
interlaced
with
leaues
of
Palmes
;
so
that
hee
dyed
making
of
them
.
This
is
verie
grea●
vertue
to
perseuere
so
long
in
such
an
exercise
▪
for
to
doe
a
thing
ioyfully
that
is
commaunded
for
one
time
,
as
often
as
they
will
▪
this
costs
no●
thing
:
But
when
one
shall
say
to
you
▪
you
shall
allwaies
doe
this
,
all
the
time
of
your
life
;
heere
●is
where
vertue
shineth
or
wherin
the
diffi●●ltie
lieth
.
Consider
then
what
I
haue
sayed
to
●●u
touching
Obedience
,
but
yett
one
worde
●ore
.
Obedience
is
of
so
great
worth
,
that
she
〈◊〉
companion
to
Charitie
,
and
these
two
vertues
〈◊〉
those
that
giue
the
prize
&
worth
to
all
the
●hers
;
in
such
sort
that
without
them
,
all
the
●hers
are
nothing
:
if
you
haue
not
these
two
●●rtues
,
you
haue
no
vertue
at
all
:
if
you
haue
these
,
●u
haue
with
them
all
the
other
vertues
.
§
.
7.
But
lett
vs
passe
further
,
and
leauing
apart
●●e
generall
Obedience
to
the
commaundments
of
●od
,
lett
vs
speake
of
Religious
Obedience
.
I
say
●en
if
the
Religious
obey
not
:
they
shall
neuer
●●ue
any
vertue
;
For
it
is
Obedience
principallie
●t
maketh
vs
Religious
,
as
being
the
proper
and
●culier
vertue
of
Religion
:
yea
,
euen
to
haue
the
●●sire
of
martirdome
for
the
loue
of
God
is
no●ing
,
if
you
haue
not
Obedience
.
We
read
●
the
life
of
Sainct
Pachome
,
that
one
of
his
Reli●ous
,
(
who
all
the
time
of
his
Nouitiat
had
per●●ered
in
exemplar
submission
and
humilitie
)
ca●●
to
Saint
Pachome
transported
with
great
fer●●ur
,
and
sayed
to
him
;
that
hee
had
a
verye
●●at
desire
of
martyrdome
,
and
that
hee
should
●uer
bee
sattiffyed
vntill
hee
did
attayne
it
;
and
●sought
him
very
humbly
,
that
hee
would
praye
●
God
that
it
might
bee
accomplished
.
The
●oly
Father
endeauored
to
moderate
this
feruour
;
●t
the
more
that
hee
did
saye
,
the
more
hott
the
●●her
was
in
the
pursuite
of
his
desire
:
The
Saint
●●ed
to
him
;
My
sonne
,
it
is
more
worthe
to
●●e
in
Obedience
,
and
to
dye
euerie
day
liuing
,
●
a
continuall
mortification
of
a
mans
●
selfe
,
〈◊〉
to
mart●●
our selues
in
our
imagination
:
Hee
●●th
a
good
Mart●●
who
mortifieth
himselfe
well
;
it
is
a
greater
martirdome
to
perseuere
a●
mans
life
in
Obedience
,
then
to
dye
with
one
str●●
of
a
sworde
.
Liue
in
peace
,
My
sonne
,
and
qu●
your
spiritt
,
diuerting
it
from
this
desire
.
The
Re●●gious
who
assured
himselfe
that
his
desire
procee●ed
from
the
Holy
Ghost
,
abated
nothing
at
all
his
he
at
,
continually
soliciting
the
Father
that
〈◊〉
would
praye
,
that
his
desire
might
bee
fullfill
▪
After
some
shorte
time
,
they
had
newes
proper●●
his
consolation
;
For
a
certayne
Saracene
a
capta●●
of
theeues
,
came
to
a
Mountayne
neere
to
the
M●nasterie
:
wherevppon
Sainct
Pachome
called
●
Monke
to
him
,
and
sayed
to
him
,
well
my
so●●
the
houre
is
come
that
you
haue
so
much
desir●
goe
in
good
time
to
cut
wood
in
the
mountay●
The
Religious
being
wholie
replenished
with
●
went
his
way
chanting
and
singing
psalmes
to
●
praise
of
God
,
and
giuing
thankes
vnto
him
,
●
hee
had
vouchsafed
to
doe
him
the
honour
,
a●
giue
him
this
occasion
to
die
for
his
loue
▪
in
f●
hee
thought
of
nothing
lesse
,
then
that
the
succ●
would
fall
out
as
it
did
.
Now
behould
so
soone
those
theeues
had
perceaued
him
,
they
came
●
wardes
him
,
and
began
to
laye
hould
of
him
and
threaten
him
;
for
a
while
hee
was
verye
vali●●
Thou
art
dead
,
sayed
they
;
I
demaund
no
other
th●
sayed
hee
then
to
dye
for
God
,
and
the
like
an●wers
.
The
Saracens
led
him
to
the
place
where
t●●
Idoll
was
,
to
make
him
adore
it
;
when
they
sa●
that
hee
did
constantlie
refuse
it
,
they
began
to
●
themselues
vppon
him
to
kill
him
.
Alas
;
this
po●
Religious
man
,
so
valiant
in
his
owne
imaginati●●
seeing
the
blade
at
his
throate
;
Ah
,
of
pittie
sayed
●
doe
not
kill
mee
,
I
will
doe
all
that
you
desire
mee
,
I
am
yet
young
take
pittie
on
mee
,
it
would
●
a
great
losse
to
shorten
my
dayes
.
In
fine
,
hee
ad●●
their
Idoll
,
and
these
miscreants
mocking
●
beating
him
soundlye
,
left
him
to
retourne
to
his
●onasterie
.
Where
being
arriued
more
dead
then
●●ue
,
all
pale
and
gastlie
,
Sainct
Pachome
,
who
was
●ne
forth
to
meete
him
,
sayed
to
him
:
well
my
●●nne
,
how
goeth
it
,
and
and
who
is
hee
that
hath
●us
vsed
you
?
Then
the
poore
Religious
ashamed
●●d
confused
in
himselfe
,
because
hee
had
had
so
●eat
Pride
,
was
not
able
to
support
himselfe
.
●●ing
hee
had
commited
so
haynous
a
crime
,
but
●●ting
himselfe
before
the
Father
confessed
it
,
●hom
the
Father
readilye
did
helpe
,
causing
the
●●ethren
to
pray
for
him
,
and
making
him
aske
par●●n
of
God
,
putt
him
in
good
estate
,
and
then
gaue
●●m
good
aduertisments
,
saying
:
My
sonne
,
remem●●●
thy selfe
,
that
it
is
more
worth
to
haue
good
●●sires
to
liue
according
to
the
communitie
,
and
to
●●ue
no
other
will
,
then
fidelitie
in
obseruance
of
●
Rules
,
not
enterprising
,
nor
desiring
any
other
●●ng
,
then
that
which
is
contayned
in
them
.
then
haue
great
desires
to
put
in
execution
imaginarie
●eruailes
,
which
are
good
for
no
other
thing
,
then
●
make
our
hartes
swell
with
pride
,
and
to
cause
●
to
despise
others
,
esteeming
our selues
better
thē●●ey
.
O
how
good
it
is
to
liue
vnder
the
shelter
of
●oly
Obedience
,
rather
then
to
retire
our selues
●t
of
her
armes
,
to
seeke
for
that
which
seemeth
●ore
perfect
vnto
vs
:
if
thou
wouldest
haue
bene
●ntent
to
doe
as
I
aduised
thee
,
to
mortifie
thy selfe
●●ing
,
then
thou
wouldest
haue
desired
nothing
●●se
then
death
,
&
shouldest
not
haue
fallen
as
now
●ou
hast
done
:
but
bee
of
good
courage
,
and
re●ember
henceforth
to
liue
in
submission
,
and
as●e
thy selfe
that
God
hath
pardoned
thee
.
Hee
●eyed
the
councell
of
the
saint
,
comporting
him●●●e
with
much
more
humilitie
all
the
time
of
his
●
.
§
.
8.
I
say
yet
furthermore
,
that
Obedience
is
of
no
lesse
meritt
than
Charitie
;
for
to
giue
a
cupp
●
water
for
Charitie
is
worth
the
kindome
of
hea●
our
Lord
himselfe
hath
sayed
it
;
doing
so
much
f●
Obedience
you
will
gayne
the
same
:
The
ver●
least
thing
done
for
Obedience
is
most
acceptab●●
to
God
:
eate
for
Obedience
,
your
eating
is
mo●●
pleasing
to
God
;
then
the
fasts
of
Anchoritts
,
if
th●
bee
done
without
Obedience
;
if
you
rest
by
Obed●ence
,
your
repose
is
much
more
meritorious
,
a●
acceptable
to
God
,
then
voluntarie
labour
:
but
y●
will
say
to
mee
,
what
profitt
shall
come
to
mee
f●
practiceing
this
louing
Obedience
so
exactly
w●
the
foresayed
conditions
;
blindlie
,
promptlye
,
a●
perseuerantlie
?
O
my
deare
Daughthers
!
the
pe●son
that
will
performe
it
,
shall
enioy
in
his
so●
continuall
tranquillitye
,
and
the
most
holie
pea●
of
our
Lord
which
surpasseth
all
vnderstandi●●
Hee
shril
haue
no
account
to
render
of
his
actio●
since
they
haue
all
bene
exercised
by
Obedien●
as
well
touching
the
Rules
,
as
the
Superiours
w●
happines
more
profitable
and
desirable
then
th●
Certaynely
the
true
Obedient
(
speaking
this
by
t●
way
)
loueth
hir
Rules
,
honoureth
them
,
and
esteeme
them
dearely
;
as
the
true
way
wherein
hee
oug●
to
walke
to
the
vnion
of
his
spiritt
with
God
:
T●●refore
hee
neuer
departeth
from
this
waye
,
nor
f●
the
obseruance
of
those
things
that
are
appoint●
therein
in
forme
of
direction
,
no
more
then
fro●
those
that
are
there
commaunded
.
The
soule
truelie
Obedient
shall
liue
as
swet●
and
peaceably
as
a
childe
who
is
in
the
armes
of
deare
mother
,
who
troubleth
not
himselfe
w●
that
which
may
happen
:
whether
the
Mother
c●rie
him
on
the
right
hand
,
or
on
the
left
,
hee
tak●
no
care
;
euen
so
the
true
Obedient
,
lett
them
co●maund
him
this
,
or
that
,
hee
troubleth
not
himse●●
prouided
that
they
commaund
him
,
and
hee●
allwaies
betwene
the
armes
of
Obedience
(
I
would
●ay
in
the
exercise
of
Obedience
)
his
content
.
Now
to
such
a
one
,
I
may
very
well
assure
on
the
art
of
God
the
Paradice
of
eternall
life
;
as
also
dure●●g
the
course
of
this
mortall
life
hee
shall
enioy
●ue
tranquillitie
,
for
it
cannot
bee
doubted
.
§
.
9.
Now
you
demaund
,
if
you
bee
obliged
●n
payne
of
sinne
to
doe
all
that
the
Superiours
tell
●ou
;
you
must
doe
as
when
you
render
account
;
if
●ou
must
hould
for
a
commaundement
all
that
the
●uperiour
hath
sayed
to
you
,
which
is
proper
for
●our
aduancement
;
O
no
,
my
Daughter
,
Superiours
●o
more
then
confessours
haue
not
intention
all●aies
to
oblige
the
inferiours
by
the
commaundements
they
make
,
&
when
they
will
doe
it
,
they
●e
that
worde
of
commaundement
,
vppon
payne
●f
disobedience
,
and
then
the
inferiours
are
obliged
●
obey
vnder
payne
of
sinne
,
allthough
the
com●aundement
were
verie
light
,
and
the
thing
but
●tle
:
but
otherwise
not
:
for
they
giue
aduise
in
●ree
sortes
,
some
by
forme
of
commaundement
,
●thers
by
way
of
councell
,
and
others
by
way
of
●mple
direction
:
In
the
Constitutions
&
Rules
it
is
●en
the
verie
same
,
for
their
are
articles
that
say
:
●he
sisters
may
doe
such
a
thing
:
and
others
that
●ye
,
they
shall
doe
itt
,
or
take
heede
they
doe
it
not
:
●me
of
these
are
councells
,
and
others
commaun●●ments
,
those
who
would
not
subiect
themselues
●
the
councells
and
direction
,
they
should
trans●●esse
against
louing
Obedience
,
and
this
should
●ittnesse
in
them
great
remisnesse
of
hart
,
and
●f
hauing
verie
little
of
the
of
God
:
to
doe
but
●nelie
that
which
is
commaunded
,
and
no
more
:
●d
allthough
they
doe
not
transgresse
the
Obedi●●ce
that
they
haue
vowed
,
which
are
those
of
cō●aundements
,
and
councells
when
they
are
not
●biect
vnto
direction
,
neuerthelesse
they
trangresse
louing
Obedience
,
which
all
the
Religious
of
th●
Visitation
ought
to
pretend
and
practice
.
§
.
10.
You
aske
me
if
a
person
might
not
verye
well
thinke
,
when
they
change
your
Superiou●
that
she
is
not
so
capable
,
as
the
other
you
haue
ha●
and
that
she
hath
not
so
much
knowledg
of
t●●
way
,
whereby
she
ought
to
guid
you
,
Certayne
wee
are
not
able
to
hinder
our
thoughts
;
but
to
r●solue
or
abide
in
them
,
this
is
that
which
wee
oug●●
not
to
doe
;
For
if
Balaam
was
so
well
instruct●●
by
an
asse
,
with
much
more
reason
ought
wee
beleeue
,
that
God
,
who
hath
giuen
vs
this
Superio●●
will
cause
her
to
teach
vs
according
to
his
will
,
●
though
it
may
bee
not
according
to
our
will
.
O●
Lord
hath
promised
that
the
true
obedient
pers●
shall
neuer
erre
.
No
truelie
,
the
person
who
ve●
follow
indistinctlye
the
will
and
direction
of
t●
Superiours
whom
God
shall
establish
ouer
him
,
●
though
the
Superiours
were
neuer
so
ignora●
and
did
leade
their
inferiours
according
to
th●
ignorance
,
yea
through
rugged
and
dangerous
wa●
the
inferiours
submitting
themselues
,
to
all
that
is
●
manifestlie
sinne
,
nor
against
the
commaundem●
of
God
,
and
the
Holie
church
,
I
can
assure
you
●
they
shall
neuer
erre
.
The
true
obedient
pers●
sayeth
the
holye
scripture
,
shall
speake
of
victor●
that
is
to
saye
,
hee
shall
become
victorious
,
in
difficulties
through
which
hee
shal
be
carried
Obedience
,
and
shall
come
forth
of
the
wa●
through
which
hee
did
enter
by
Obedience
,
w●
honour
,
how
dangerous
soeuer
they
may
bee
should
be
a
pretty
kind
of
Obedience
,
if
●
would
not
obey
,
but
those
Superiours
who
sho●
be
pleasing
to
vs
:
If
this
day
you
haue
a
Superi●●
of
great
esteeme
,
aswell
for
her
quallitie
,
as
for
vertues
,
you
willinglie
obey
with
a
good
hart
▪
morrow
you
shall
haue
another
,
who
will
not
〈◊〉
much
esteemed
,
and
you
doe
not
obey
her
with
so
●ood
a
hart
as
the
other
,
yealding
her
the
like
Obe●ience
,
not
esteeming
so
much
,
that
which
she
●●yeth
to
you
,
nor
performing
your
dutye
with
●●at
satisfaction
.
Ah!
who
seeth
not
,
that
you
did
●bey
the
other
out
of
your
inclinations
and
not
●urelie
for
God
:
for
if
it
were
so
,
you
should
haue
●
much
pleasure
,
and
make
as
great
esteeme
,
of
●at
which
this
telleth
you
,
as
you
did
of
that
●hich
the
other
did
saye
.
I
haue
often
vsed
to
speake
●ne
thing
,
that
is
good
allwaies
to
bee
spoken
of
:
●ecause
it
ought
allwaies
to
bee
obserued
,
to
witt
:
●hat
all
our
actions
ought
to
bee
practiced
accor●ing
to
the
superiour
part
:
for
it
is
so
that
wee
must
●ue
in
this
house
,
and
not
according
to
our
sences
,
●●d
inclinations
.
Whithout
doubt
I
shall
haue
more
●●ttisfactiō
,
touching
the
inferiour
part
of
my
soule
●
doe
that
which
one
superiour
to
whome
I
haue
●n
inclination
,
shall
commaund
mee
;
then
to
doe
that
●nother
biddeth
mee
,
to
whome
I
haue
it
not
:
but
●
I
doe
obey
equallie
touching
the
superiour
part
,
sufficeth
,
and
my
Obedience
is
worth
more
,
when
haue
lesse
content
in
doing
it
,
for
heerein
wee
●hewe
it
is
for
God
,
and
not
for
our
pleasure
that
●ee
doe
obey
:
There
is
nothing
more
common
in
●e
world
,
then
in
this
manner
to
obey
those
wee
●ue
:
but
for
the
other
,
it
is
exceeding
rare
,
and
not
●racticed
but
in
Religion
.
But
it
may
bee
you
will
●y
,
Is
it
not
permitted
to
disapproue
that
which
●is
Superiour
doeth
,
nor
to
speake
,
or
consider
●herefore
she
maketh
these
ordinances
,
which
the
●ther
did
not
?
O
truly
no
,
neuer
my
deare
daugh●ers
,
so
that
it
bee
not
manifestlie
against
the
com●aundements
of
God
:
for
then
wee
must
neither
●bey
nor
approuue
it
:
but
in
whatsoeuer
else
,
the
●nferiours
ought
allwaies
to
make
their
proper
●●dgment
to
beleeue
and
confesse
,
that
the
Superiours
doe
verie
well
,
and
that
they
haue
good
reason
doe
it
:
she
that
should
doe
otherwise
,
should
n●
her selfe
Superiour
,
and
the
Superiour
her
inferio●
sinces
hee
maketh
herselfe
examiner
of
her
cau●
No
,
wee
must
bowe
our
shoulders
vnder
the
b●
then
of
holie
obedience
,
beleeuing
that
both
th●
Superiours
haue
had
good
reason
to
make
the
●●maundements
they
haue
done
,
although
differe●●
and
contrarie
the
one
to
the
other
.
§
.
11.
But
shall
it
not
bee
lawefull
for
one
t●
hath
allreadie
liued
long
in
Religion
,
and
who
h●
done
great
seruices
therein
;
to
withdrawe
hers●
a
little
from
obedience
,
at
least
in
some
small
●●ter
?
O
good
God!
what
should
this
bee
,
but
to
●
as
a
Maister
Pilot
,
who
hauing
brought
his
ba●
to
the
hauen
,
after
hee
had
long
&
painfullie
labou●
to
saue
it
from
the
rageing
waues
of
the
sea
,
would
the
end
,
being
arriued
in
the
hauen
,
breake
his
shi●
and
cast
himselfe
into
the
sea
;
should
not
one
in●●
rightlie
that
hee
were
a
foole
?
For
if
he
had
tended
this
hee
needed
not
to
haue
laboured
so
m●
to
haue
brought
his
barque
within
the
hauen
.
The
Religious
man
who
hath
begun
,
hath
●
done
all
,
if
hee
doe
not
perseuere
vnto
the
ende
,
must
not
say
,
that
it
appertayneth
but
to
Nouices
bee
so
exact
;
although
that
wee
see
ordinarili●
all
Religions
,
the
nouices
verye
exact
&
mortifi●
It
is
not
that
they
bee
more
obliged
then
the
P●●fessed
;
O
no
;
for
they
are
not
obliged
as
yet
a
thing
at
all
;
but
they
perseuere
in
obedience
,
fo●
attayne
the
grace
of
Profession
.
But
the
Profest
obliged
therevnto
in
vertue
of
the
vowes
they
h●
made
,
which
hauing
done
,
it
is
not
sufficient
to
●
Religious
,
if
they
obserue
them
not
.
The
Religi●●
who
thinketh
she
may
bee
remisse
in
any
th●
after
her
Profession
,
yea
after
she
hath
liued
a
l●
time
in
Religion
,
deceaueth
her selfe
exceeding
●r
Lord
shewed
himselfe
mu●h
more
exact
in
death
,
then
in
his
infancye
,
permitting
himselfe
●ee
handled
,
and
vsed
as
I
haue
sayed
,
and
this
is
●ugh
of
obedience
,
for
to
winne
your
affection
●revnto
.
12.
It
resteth
onely
to
speake
a
word
touching
question
was
made
to
mee
yesterday
in
the
euē●●
to
witt
,
if
it
bee
lawfull
for
the
sisters
to
tell
●
an
other
,
that
they
haue
bene
mortified
by
the
●eriour
,
or
Maistresse
of
Nouices
vppon
any
oc●●on
?
I
aunswere
,
this
may
be
spoken
of
,
in
three
●es
;
The
first
is
,
that
a
sister
may
say
:
good
God!
●r
,
our
Mother
knoweth
verie
well
how
to
mor●
mee
;
being
verie
glad
,
because
she
hath
bene
●rthy
of
this
mortification
,
and
because
the
Supe●●●r
by
this
meanes
hath
caused
some
little
gayne
●er
soule
;
saying
she
had
good
reason
so
to
doe
,
●
not
to
spare
mee
.
Therby
imparting
her
con●
to
her
sister
,
to
the
ende
that
she
assist
her
to
●ake
God
:
The
second
manner
in
which
one
●
speake
;
is
to
disburden
her selfe
;
finding
the
mor●atiō
or
correction
to
bee
verie
heauie
,
she
goeth
●ischarge
it
vppon
her
sister
to
whome
she
impar●
it
,
who
bemoaning
her
,
litghtneth
in
some
sort
trouble
:
and
this
manner
is
not
alltogether
so
sup●●able
as
the
first
,
because
they
committ
an
imperfe●●
to
complayne
:
but
the
third
should
bee
absolute●●●aught
,
to
witt
,
to
speake
by
way
of
murmu●ō
and
dispite
,
and
to
make
it
knowen
that
the
Su●●●●our
hath
done
wronge
.
Now
,
as
for
this
kind
,
I
we
verie
well
they
doe
it
not
in
this
house
by
grace
of
God
:
of
the
first
kind
although
it
bee
●
euill
to
speake
,
it
should
be
notwitstanding
●e
good
not
to
speake
,
but
rather
to
exercise
●n
selues
internallie
and
reioyce
with
God
.
In
second
manner
truelye
it
must
not
bee
done
,
●y
meanes
of
our
complayning
,
wee
loose
the
meritt
of
mortifcation
.
Doe
you
knowe
wh●
must
bee
done
,
when
we
are
corrected
and
mort●fied
?
wee
must
take
this
mortification
as
an
appl●
of
loue
,
and
hide
it
in
our
hart
,
kissing
it
and
cher●shing
it
the
most
tenderlye
that
is
possible
for
●
Furthermore
,
to
saye
,
I
come
from
speaking
wi●
our
mother
,
and
I
am
as
dry
as
I
was
before
;
I
s●
there
is
no
other
course
but
to
adhere
to
God
:
F●
my
part
I
receaue
not
any
consolation
from
cre●tures
,
I
haue
bene
lesse
comforted
then
I
was
;
th●
is
not
to
the
purpose
.
The
sister
to
whome
s●
speaketh
this
,
should
aunswere
verie
gently
:
●
deare
sister
,
if
you
were
so
well
vnited
to
God
,
you
say
you
must
be
,
before
you
goe
to
speake
t●
our
mother
,
then
you
would
not
haue
any
disco●tent
,
because
she
hath
not
comforted
you
.
But
●
the
sence
you
speake
of
,
that
one
must
endeauour
●
vnite
herse●fe
to
God
,
take
heede
that
in
seeki●●
God
when
creatures
faile
,
hee
permitt
not
himse●●
so
to
bee
found
:
For
hee
wil
bee
fought
before
●
things
,
and
in
the
contempt
of
all
things
;
Becau●●
creatures
doe
not
content
mee
,
I
will
seeke
the
cre●tor
;
O
no
,
The
Creator
doth
deserue
that
I
forsa●●
all
for
him
,
euen
as
his
will
is
,
that
wee
should
do
▪
Therefore
when
wee
depart
from
the
Superio●●
full
of
ariditye
,
not
hauing
receaued
one
on●
dropp
of
consolation
,
of
necessitie
wee
must
be●
our
ariditie
and
drinesse
as
a
pretious
balme
,
ma●
of
the
affections
that
weē
haue
receaued
in
ho●
prayer
,
as
balme
,
I
say
;
and
lett
vs
bee
very
caref●
not
to
spill
any
part
of
this
pretious
liquor
,
whi●
hath
bene
sent
vs
from
heauen
as
a
noble
gift
,
to
●
end
wee
may
perfume
our
hart
,
with
the
depri●●tion
of
consolation
,
which
wee
thought
to
me●
with
,
in
the
wordes
of
the
Superiour
.
But
there
a
thing
to
bee
noted
vppon
this
subiect
;
which
this
,
diuers
times
you
carrie
a
dry
and
hard
ha●
when
you
goe
to
speake
to
your
Superiour
,
which
●nnot
bee
capable
to
bee
watered
,
or
moistned
●ith
the
water
of
consolation
,
for
so
much
as
it
is
●ot
susceptible
,
nor
able
to
receaue
what
the
Supe●●our
sayeth
:
and
although
she
speake
verie
well
●ccording
to
your
necessitie
:
notwitstanding
it
see●●eth
not
so
to
you
.
At
another
time
when
you
shall
●aue
a
tender
and
well
disposed
hart
,
she
shall
not
●●eake
aboue
three
or
four
words
,
much
lesse
pro●●table
for
your
perfection
,
then
the
other
were
,
●ut
shall
comfort
you
:
and
wherefore
?
because
●our
hart
was
disposed
for
it
.
It
seemeth
to
you
●●at
Superiours
haue
consolation
vppon
the
top
of
●●eir
lipps
,
and
that
they
can
powre
it
forth
easilye
●●to
the
harts
of
whom
they
please
which
neuer●●elesse
is
not
so
:
for
they
cannot
allwaies
bee
of
●ne
humour
,
no
more
then
others
:
happie
is
that
●erson
that
can
keepe
equallitie
of
hart
,
in
the
throng
●f
all
this
inequallity
of
successes
:
one
while
wee
●halbe
comforted
,
a
little
time
after
wee
shall
haue
dry
hart
,
in
such
sort
that
it
will
cost
vs
extreme
care
to
produce
a
word
of
comfort
.
§
.
13.
Further
you
demaunded
of
mee
,
what
●
had
to
say
to
you
touching
some
exercise
proper
●o
kill
selfe
iudgment
;
to
which
I
aunswere
,
that
it
●
best
,
faythfully
to
abridge
it
from
all
sortes
of
dis●ourse
,
wherein
it
will
become
maister
,
making
it
●o
knowe
that
it
is
but
the
seruant
.
For
,
my
deare
Daughters
,
it
is
by
reiterared
acts
that
wee
gayne
●ertues
;
allthough
there
haue
bene
some
soules
,
to
●vhom
God
hath
giuen
them
all
in
an
instant
.
There●ore
when
you
find
in
youre selfe
a
suggestion
to
●udge
,
whether
a
thing
bee
well
or
ill
ordayned
,
●utt
of
the
discourse
of
your
owne
iudgment
:
and
a
●ttle
after
when
one
shall
say
to
you
,
that
such
a
●hing
must
be
done
in
such
a
manner
,
doe
not
stu●ye
to
discourse
or
discerne
,
if
it
would
bee
better
otherwise
:
but
make
your
proper
iudgment
to
be
confident
,
that
it
could
neuer
bee
done
,
then
in
th●
manner
that
they
haue
tould
you
.
If
they
appoin●
you
any
exercise
,
permitt
not
your
iudgment
t●
discerne
,
whether
it
bee
proper
for
you
,
or
not
;
an●
bee
warie
,
for
although
you
doe
the
thing
,
eue●
as
it
is
commaunded
,
proper
iudgment
verie
ofte●
obeyeth
not
,
I
would
say
,
submiteth
not
it self
.
For
it
approueth
not
of
the
commaundement
,
th●
which
is
ordinarilie
the
cause
of
the
repugnance●
that
wee
haue
,
to
submitt
our selues
to
doe
th●●
which
is
desired
of
vs
,
because
the
vnderstandin●
and
the
iudgment
represent
to
the
will
,
that
thi●
ought
not
to
bee
so
,
or
,
that
other
meanes
must
be
vsed
,
to
doe
that
which
they
ordayned
,
then
thos●
that
are
appointed
vs
,
and
she
cannot
submitt
he●
selfe
,
for
so
much
as
she
allwaies
maketh
mo●●
account
of
the
reasons
,
that
proper
iudgment
sh●weth
her
,
then
of
any
other
;
For
euerie
one
b●leeueth
his
owne
iudgment
is
the
best
,
I
neue●
mett
with
any
who
did
not
esteeme
his
iudgment
,
but
two
,
who
did
confesse
to
mee
,
that
they
ha●
not
any
iudgment
:
and
the
one
comming
to
me●
at
a
time
,
sayed
:
Sir
,
I
pray
you
speake
some
wha●
to
me
of
such
a
matter
,
for
I
haue
not
iudgmen●
enough
to
comprehend
it
;
This
did
astonish
me●
verie
much
.
Wee
haue
in
our
age
a
verye
remarkable
example
,
of
the
mortification
of
prope●
iudgment
in
a
great
doctour
,
a
man
of
great
renowne
,
who
composed
a
booke
that
hee
intituled
Of
Dispensations
and
commaundement
,
th●
which
booke
falling
into
the
hands
of
the
Pope●
hee
iudged
that
it
contayned
some
erronious
propositions
;
and
did
write
to
this
Doctour
,
that
hee
should
raze
them
out
of
his
booke
.
This
Doctour
receauing
the
commaundement
,
submitted
his
iudgment
so
absolutelie
,
that
hee
would
not
cleare
,
nor
explaine
hi●
woorke
,
to
iustifie
himselfe
,
but
contrariwise
be●ed
hee
had
done
amisse
,
and
that
hee
was
de●●ed
by
his
owne
iudgment
,
and
going
vp
into
a
●pitt
,
hee
read
alowde
the
letter
that
the
Pope
●
written
,
tooke
the
booke
and
rent
it
in
peeces
,
●ng
whith
a
lowde
voice
,
that
the
Pope
in
iudg●
this
fact
,
had
iudged
very
well
,
and
that
hee
did
●roue
with
all
his
hart
the
Censure
,
and
Fatherlie
●rection
that
he
had
vouchsafed
to
giue
him
,
as
●ng
most
iust
and
sweete
to
him
,
who
did
deserue
bee
rigorouslie
punished
,
and
that
hee
was
●●ch
astonished
that
hee
had
bene
so
blinded
,
as
to
●
deceaued
by
his
owne
iudgment
,
in
a
thing
so
●●nifestly
wicked
.
Hee
was
in
noe
sort
obliged
to
●
this
,
beeause
the
Pope
did
not
commaund
it
;
but
●ly
that
hee
should
raze
out
of
his
booke
cer●e
things
that
did
not
seeme
good
:
For
(
which
●erie
remarkable
)
it
was
not
hereticall
,
nor
so
●●nifestly
erroneus
,
that
it
might
not
bee
defended
.
●e
gaue
testimonie
of
great
vertue
in
this
occasion
,
●
an
admirable
mortification
of
proper
iudg●●nt
.
Wee
mortifie
verie
often
our
sences
,
be●fe
selfe-will
intrudeth
it selfe
to
mortifie
them
;
and
●ould
bee
a
shamefull
thing
to
shewe
ones
selfe
●borne
in
obedienee
:
what
would
they
say
of
vs
?
●
in
proper
iudgment
,
verye
rarelie
,
are
any
found
●ell
mortified
.
For
to
approue
that
which
is
com●●unded
,
to
bee
good
,
to
loue
and
esteeme
it
as
a
●ng
which
is
good
and
profitable
for
vs
aboue
all
●er
things
;
O
this
is
that
wherein
Iudgment
is
found
●kward
and
stubborne
.
For
there
are
many
who
●
I
will
willinglie
doe
that
you
desire
;
but
I
see
●ll
it
would
bee
better
otherwise
.
Alas
!
what
doe
●u
,
if
you
nourish
your
iudgment
in
this
manner
?
●●thout
doubt
it
will
make
you
drunke
:
for
there
is
no
●ference
betweene
a
drunken
person
,
and
hee
who
is
●
of
his
owne
iudgment
.
Dauid
one
day
being
in
the
country
which
his
souldiers
wearyed
,
&
tyred
●
with
famine
,
not
hauing
any
thing
leaft
whereto
eate
,
hee
sent
to
the
husband
of
Abigaill
for
●ctualls
:
by
ill
happ
this
poore
man
was
drunke
,
a●
talking
like
a
drunkard
sayed
;
Dauid
after
hee
h●
eatten
vp
all
his
robberies
,
hath
sent
to
m●
house
ruine
it
as
hee
hath
done
other
places
.
And
so
wo●
not
giue
him
any
thing
.
Liue
God
,
sayed
Dauid
will
repaye
the
not
acknowledgment
,
of
the
go●
that
I
haue
done
to
this
man
in
sauing
his
flock
and
not
permitting
that
any
thing
of
his
should
●●rish
,
nor
any
harme
befall
him
.
Abigaill
vnd●●standing
the
designe
of
Dauid
,
the
next
morn●
went
to
meete
him
,
with
presents
to
appease
hi●
vsing
these
tearmes
:
My
Lord
what
will
you
●
to
a
foole
?
yesterday
my
husband
was
drunke
,
●
spake
wickeldlye
,
but
hee
spake
in
drinke
and
a
foole
;
Sir
lett
your
anger
bee
appeased
,
and
lay
●
your
hands
vppon
him
;
For
you
wil
be
sory
,
to
na●
layed
your
hands
vppon
a
foole
.
The
same
exc●
may
bee
made
of
our
iudgment
,
as
of
a
drunken
p●●son
;
for
the
one
is
no
more
capable
of
reason
t●
the
other
.
Wee
must
therfore
haue
a
very
gr●
care
to
hinder
the
making
of
these
consideratio●
to
the
end
wee
bee
not
drunke
with
the
reasons
proper
iudgment
,
principallie
in
that
which
co●cerneth
obedience
.
In
fine
you
desire
to
knowe
,
if
you
oug●
to
haue
a
great
confidence
,
and
care
to
aduert●
one
an
other
in
charitie
,
of
your
defects
.
Y●●
without
doubt
,
my
Daughter
,
this
must
bee
do●
for
to
what
purpose
doe
you
see
a
defect
in
y●●
sister
if
you
endeuour
not
to
take
it
away
by
●
meanes
of
an
aduertisment
;
Neuerthelesse
you
m●
bee
discreete
in
this
busines
,
for
it
will
bee
no
ti●
to
aduertise
a
sister
,
whiles
you
see
her
indispos●
or
troubled
with
melancholie
:
for
if
you
mak●
them
,
she
will
bee
in
danger
to
reiect
the
aduertisment
,
the
first
onsett
.
You
must
expect
a
while
,
and
●en
aduertise
her
in
confidence
and
Charitie
.
If
sister
speake
wordes
to
you
,
that
sauour
of
mur●uration
,
and
that
otherwise
she
haue
her
hart
●uiet
,
without
doubt
you
may
say
vnto
her
con●●dentlye
,
verilie
sister
this
is
not
well
done
;
but
●
you
perceaue
she
hath
some
passion
moued
in
●er
hart
;
then
the
discourse
must
bee
changed
the
●ost
dexterousl●
that
you
can
.
You
say
you
feare
●
aduer●ise
a
Sister
so
often
of
the
faultes
that
she
●ath
committed
,
because
it
will
take
from
her
as●●rance
,
and
make
her
sooner
faile
,
through
●rce
of
feare
:
O
God!
wee
must
not
iudg
thus
●f
the
Sisters
heere
inclosed
;
for
this
appertay●eth
not
to
any
other
then
to
the
maydens
of
the
●orld
,
to
loose
assurance
when
they
are
aduer●●sed
of
their
faults
:
Our
Sisters
doe
loue
their
●wne
abiection
too
much
to
doe
so
,
although
they
●e
troubled
:
but
on
the
contrarie
they
will
take
●reater
courage
,
and
more
care
to
amend
them●●lues
,
not
to
avoyde
the
aduertisments
(
for
I
●ppose
they
doe
exceedinglye
loue
all
that
which
●ay
make
them
become
vile
and
abiect
in
their
●wne
eyes
)
but
to
the
end
,
they
may
better
per●●rme
their
dutie
,
and
yeald
themselues
more
con●●rmable
to
their
vocation
.
THE
TWELFTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
OF
SIMPLICITIE
AND
RELIGIOVS
Prudence
.
§
.
1.
THe
vertue
whereof
we
are
now
to
treat
,
i●
so
necessarie
,
that
allthough
I
haue
oftentimes
spoken
there-of
,
notwithstanding
,
you
hau●
desired
,
that
I
make
an
entire
discourse
of
the
fame
Now
in
the
first
place
must
bee
made
known●
what
this
vertue
of
Simplicitie
is
.
You
knowe
that
commonlie
wee
call
a
thing
simple
,
when
it
is
no●
imbrodered
,
pleated
,
or
of
many
coullours
:
Fo●
example
,
wee
saye
,
behould
a
person
that
is
simply
apparelled
,
because
he
hath
no
lineing
in
his
garment
I
meane
his
habitt
is
but
of
one
stuffe
:
and
this
is
●
simple
garment
.
Simplicitie
therefore
is
no
othe●
thing
,
then
a
pure
and
simple
act
of
Charitie
,
whic●
hath
but
one
onely
end
,
which
is
,
to
attayne
to
th●
loue
of
God
.
And
our
soule
is
then
simple
,
whe●
wee
haue
no
other
pretension
in
all
whatsoeue●
wee
doe
.
The
famous
historie
of
the
hostesses
o●
our
Lord
,
Martha
,
and
Magdalene
,
is
verie
remark●able
for
this
subiect
:
For
doe
you
not
see
tha●
Martha
,
although
her
end
was
laudable
,
to
witt
to
entertayne
our
Lord
in
the
best
manner
:
ye●
she
was
not
free
from
being
reprehended
by
thi●
diuine
Maister
,
for
so
much
as
besides
the
veri●
good
end
,
that
she
had
in
her
ouer-busie
care
,
sh●
did
yet
behould
our
Lord
in
as
much
as
hee
wa●
man
,
and
therefore
she
did
beleeue
hee
was
●
others
,
whom
not
one
onely
meate
;
or
one
manne●
of
dressing
,
would
suffice
,
and
this
was
that
whic●
caused
her
to
stirr
vpp
and
downe
so
much
,
to
●repare
many
dishes
:
and
so
she
doubled
this
first
●nd
of
the
loue
of
God
in
her
exercise
,
with
diuers
●ther
petty-pretenses
,
for
which
she
was
repre●ended
of
our
Lord
:
Martha
,
Martha
,
thou
troublest
●ny
selfe
with
many
things
,
allthough
one
onely
is
●ecessarie
,
which
is
,
this
that
Magdalene
hath
chosen
,
●nd
which
shall
not
bee
taken
from
her
.
There●ore
this
act
of
simple
charitie
,
which
causeth
vs
not
●o
regard
,
nor
haue
any
other
eye
in
all
our
actions
●hen
the
sole
desire
to
please
God
,
is
the
part
of
Ma●●e
,
which
is
onely
necessarie
,
and
this
is
Simplicitie
,
●
vertue
which
is
inseparable
with
Charitie
;
forso●uch
as
it
looketh
right
towards
God
:
neither
can
it
●uffer
any
mixture
of
proper
interest
:
for
otherwise
,
●
would
not
bee
Simplicity
;
for
she
cannot
suffer
●ny
doubling
of
creatures
;
nor
any
consideration
of
●hem
,
God
alone
findeth
place
in
her
.
This
vertue
is
●urely
Christian
.
The
Panymes
,
yea
those
who
haue
●iscoursed
best
of
vertues
had
not
any
knowledg
●hereof
,
no
more
then
of
Humilitie
.
For
of
Magni●icēce
,
Liberallitie
,
and
Constancye
,
they
haue
writ●●
verie
well
,
but
of
Simplicitie
,
and
Humilitie
,
no●hing
at
all
.
Our
Lord
himselfe
is
descended
from
●eauen
to
giue
knowledg
to
men
,
aswel
of
the
one
,
●s
of
the
other
vertue
,
otherwise
this
so
necessarie
●octrine
had
allwaies
bene
vnknowne
.
Bee
pru●ent
as
serpents
,
sayeth
hee
to
his
Apostles
;
but
more●uer
bee
as
simple
as
Doues
.
Learne
of
the
Doue
to
●oue
God
in
simplicitye
of
hart
,
hauing
but
one
onely
pretence
,
and
one
onely
end
in
all
that
you
●hall
doe
,
but
imitate
not
onely
the
simplicitie
of
●he
loue
of
Doues
,
in
that
they
haue
allwaies
but
●ne
mate
,
for
whom
they
doe
all
,
and
whom
onely
●hey
will
please
,
but
imitate
them
also
in
the
simpli●●itye
that
they
practice
in
the
exercise
and
testimo●ie
that
they
yeald
of
their
loue
,
for
they
buesie
not
themselues
with
many
things
,
nor
many
loue
toyes
,
but
they
make
simply
their
little
gronings
and
mournings
about
their
young
ones
,
and
content
themselues
with
their
companie
,
when
they
are
present
.
Simplicitie
banisheth
from
the
soule
,
the
vnprofitable
care
and
solicitude
that
many
haue
to
seeke
out
diuersitie
of
exercises
and
meanes
for
to
bee
able
to
loue
God
:
so
as
they
say
,
that
if
they
doe
not
all
which
the
sisters
haue
done
,
in
their
opinion
they
knowe
not
how
to
bee
content
.
Poore
people
they
torment
themseluss
to
find
the
art
how
to
loue
God
,
and
knowe
not
,
that
it
hath
no
other
point
then
to
loue
him
;
they
thinke
there
is
a
certayne
subtillitie
to
attayne
this
loue
,
the
which
notwithstanding
is
not
found
but
in
simplicltye
.
§
.
2.
Now
when
wee
say
,
that
there
is
not
any
art
therein
,
it
is
not
to
dispise
certayne
booke●
which
are
intituled
:
The
art
how
to
loue
God
:
Fo●
these
bookes
teach
that
there
is
no
other
art
then
to
sett
themselues
to
loue
:
that
is
to
say
,
to
put
themselues
into
the
practice
of
those
things
,
that
are
pleasing
vnto
him
,
which
is
the
onely
meanes
to
find
and
attayne
this
sacred
loue
,
prouided
that
this
practice
bee
vndertaken
in
simplicitye
,
without
trouble
and
solicitude
.
Simplicitye
embraceth
truely
the
meanes
,
that
are
prescribed
to
each
one
according
to
their
vocation
,
for
to
attayne
to
the
loue
of
God
,
i●
such
sort
,
that
she
will
not
haue
any
other
motiue
,
to
gayne
or
to
be
incited
to
the
search
of
this
loue
but
the
end
it selfe
:
otherwise
she
should
not
be●
perfectlie
simple
;
For
she
cannot
endure
any
other
aspect
,
how
perfect
soeuer
it
may
bee
,
them
the
pure
loue
of
God
which
is
her
onely
pretence
.
For
example
,
if
one
goe
to
the
office
,
and
you
aske
he●
whether
goe
you
?
I
goe
to
the
office
aunswereth
she
,
but
wherefore
goe
you
thither
?
I
goe
to
prais●
God
;
but
wherfore
at
this
howe●
rather
then
at
another
?
it
is
because
the
clocke
hath
stroken
,
if
I
doe
not
goe
I
shal
be
noted
;
To
goe
to
the
office
to
praise
God
is
verie
good
;
but
the
motiue
is
not
simple
:
For
simplicitye
requireth
,
that
wee
goe
therevnto
drawne
with
desire
to
please
God
without
any
other
respect
,
and
the
like
is
to
bee
sayed
in
all
other
occasions
.
Now
before
wee
passe
further
,
a
deceyt
must
hee
discouered
,
which
is
in
the
spiritt
of
diuers
,
touching
this
vertue
;
for
they
thinke
that
Simplicitye
is
contrarie
to
Prudence
,
and
that
they
bee
opposite
the
one
to
the
other
;
it
is
not
so
,
for
vertues
doe
neuer
contradict
the
one
the
other
;
but
haue
a
verie
great
vnion
together
.
The
vertue
of
simplicitie
is
opposite
,
and
contrarie
to
the
vice
of
craft
and
deceaite
;
a
vice
which
is
the
source
and
spring
from
whence
proceedeth
policye
,
subtiltye
and
doublenesse
:
Crafte
is
a
masse
of
subtilties
,
deceytes
,
and
threacheries
;
it
is
by
the
meanes
of
crafte
that
wee
find
out
inuentions
to
deceaue
the
spiritt
of
our
neighbour
;
and
of
those
with
whom
wee
haue
to
doe
,
for
to
leade
to
the
point
we
aime
at
,
which
is
to
make
them
vnderstand
,
that
wee
haue
no
other
meaning
in
our
hart
,
then
the
same
wee
manifest
by
our
wordes
,
nor
any
other
knowledg
of
the
subiect
whereof
there
is
question
;
a
thing
which
is
infinitly
contrarie
to
simplicitye
,
which
requireth
that
wee
haue
the
interiour
entirely
conforme
to
the
exteriour
.
§
.
3.
I
intend
not
therefore
to
say
that
wee
must
demonstrat
our
motions
of
passions
by
the
exteriour
,
euen
as
wee
haue
them
in
the
interiour
;
for
it
is
not
against
simplicitye
to
sett
a
good
countenance
on
the
matter
,
so
as
they
may
conceaue
nothing
amisse
.
There
must
be
allwaies
made
a
difference
betweene
the
effects
of
the
Superiour
part
of
our
soule
,
and
the
effectes
of
the
inferiour
part
.
It
is
true
that
by
fitts
wee
haue
great
commotions
in
the
interiour
of
our
soule
,
vppon
the
encounter
of
a
correction
,
or
of
some
other
contradiction
:
but
this
commotion
proceedeth
not
from
our
will
:
but
all
this
sensible
apprenhension
passeth
in
the
inferiour
part
,
the
superiour
part
consenteth
not
at
all
to
this
;
but
agreeth
,
accepteth
,
and
findeth
this
encounter
good
▪
we
haue
sayed
,
that
Simplicitye
hath
her
continuall
aspect
in
the
purchaseing
of
the
loue
of
God
;
now
the
loue
of
God
requireth
of
vs
;
that
wee
restrayne
our
feelings
and
feares
,
and
that
wee
mortifie
,
and
annihilate
them
;
wherefore
it
doeth
not
require
,
that
wee
should
manifest
them
and
make
them
knowen
to
others
;
Therefore
it
is
not
want
of
Simplicie
,
to
sett
a
good
countenance
on
it
,
when
wee
are
moued
in
the
interiour
;
But
should
not
this
deceaue
those
who
should
see
vs
,
say
you
;
for
so
much
as
although
we
should
be
verie
vnmortified
,
they
would
beleeue
that
wee
are
very
vertuous
?
This
reflection
,
my
deare
sister
,
vpon
what
they
will
say
,
or
what
they
will
thinke
of
you
,
is
contrarie
to
simplicitie
;
for
as
wee
haue
sayed
,
she
hath
no
other
eye
,
then
to
content
God
,
and
not
creatures
,
but
onely
as
the
loue
of
God
requireth
it
.
After
that
the
simple
soule
hath
done
an
action
that
she
iudgeth
is
her
dutie
to
doe
,
she
thinketh
no
more
thereon
,
and
if
it
commeth
into
her
mind
to
thinke
what
they
will
say
,
or
what
they
will
thinke
of
her
,
she
promptly
cutteth
of
all
this
,
because
she
cannot
endure
any
stop
or
stay
,
to
diuerte
her
in
her
designe
,
which
is
to
keepe
her selfe
attentiue
to
her
God
,
to
increase
in
her selfe
his
diuine
loue
;
the
consideration
of
creatures
moueth
not
her
for
any
thing
,
for
she
referreth
all
to
the
Creator
.
The
same
is
to
be
sayed
of
that
which
one
may
say
:
whether
it
bee
not
permitted
to
make
vse
of
Prudence
,
for
the
not
discouering
to
superiours
,
that
which
wee
shall
thinke
may
trouble
them
,
or
our selues
,
in
speaking
of
it
:
for
Simplicitie
regardeth
onely
if
it
bee
expedient
to
speake
,
or
doe
such
a
thing
,
&
then
she
putteth
her
●●lfe
to
the
woorke
,
not
loosing
time
to
consider
,
if
the
●●periour
bee
troubled
,
or
my selfe
.
If
I
haue
declar●d
some
thought
I
haue
had
of
her
;
or
if
she
be
not
●●oubled
,
nor
I
neither
;
if
it
bee
expedient
for
mee
to
●●eake
it
,
I
will
not
omitt
simply
to
declare
my
●inde
;
let
it
happen
after
as
God
will
▪
when
I
shall
●aue
done
my
dutie
,
I
will
not
put
my
felfe
to
payne
●●r
any
other
thing
:
wee
must
not
allwaies
feare
●ouble
so
much
,
whether
it
be
for
our selues
,
or
for
●nother
;
for
the
trouble
of
ones
selfe
is
not
a
sinne
;
●
I
knowe
that
goeing
into
some
companie
,
one
will
●●eake
some
woordes
that
will
trouble
and
moue
●ee
,
I
ought
not
to
auoyde
the
goeing
amonge
them
;
●ut
I
ought
to
carrie
my selfe
armed
with
the
con●●dence
which
I
ought
to
haue
in
the
diuine
prote●ion
,
that
it
will
fortifie
mee
to
ouercome
and
van●ish
my
nature
,
against
which
I
will
make
warre
;
●
his
trouble
is
not
made
but
in
the
inferiour
part
●f
our
soule
,
wherefore
wee
must
not
bee
astoni●ed
,
when
it
is
not
obeyd
;
I
would
say
,
when
wee
●e
not
consent
to
that
,
which
it
suggesteth
to
vs
:
for
●at
must
not
bee
done
.
But
from
whence
commeth
●●is
trouble
,
but
for
want
of
Simplicitie
;
for
somuch
●
wee
muse
oftentimes
to
thinke
what
one
will
〈◊〉
,
and
what
one
will
thinke
,
in
steed
of
thinking
〈◊〉
God
,
and
of
that
which
ma●
make
vs
more
pleas●●g
to
his
diuine
bountie
and
goodnes
;
but
if
I
●eake
such
a
thing
,
I
shall
remayne
in
more
●yne
than
I
was
before
I
spake
it
:
well
,
if
you
will
●●t
declare
it
,
and
that
it
be
not
necessarie
,
hauing
〈◊〉
need
of
instruction
in
this
act
,
resolue
your
●fe
readilye
,
and
loose
not
the
time
to
consider
,
●hether
you
ought
to
declare
it
,
or
not
.
For
there
〈◊〉
no
reason
to
make
an
howers
consideration
●pon
all
the
triffling
actions
of
our
life
:
More●er
I
thinke
in
my
opinion
,
that
it
is
better
and
●ore
expedient
to
tell
our
Superiour
the
thoughts
which
mortifie
vs
most
;
them
many
others
which
seru●
for
nothing
,
but
for
to
prolong
the
discourse
wee
haue
with
her
,
and
if
you
remayne
in
payne
,
it
i●
nothing
but
immortification
that
causeth
it
;
for
〈◊〉
what
purpose
will
I
speake
of
that
,
which
is
no●
necessarie
for
my
profitt
,
and
omitt
that
which
may
more
mortifie
mee
.
Simplicitie
,
as
wee
allreadi●
sayed
,
seeketh
nothing
but
the
pure
loue
of
God
the
which
is
neuer
found
so
well
,
as
in
the
mortification
of
our selues
,
and
according
to
the
measur●
that
mortification
encreaseth
,
so
much
the
mor●
neere
wee
approche
vnto
the
place
where
we●
shal
find
his
diuine
loue
.
Moreouer
the
Superiour●
ought
to
bee
perfect
,
or
att
least
they
ought
to
do●
the
workes
of
the
perfect
:
and
therefore
they
hau●
their
eares
open
,
for
to
receaue
and
vnderstand
a●
that
wee
will
say
to
them
without
putting
themselues
to
much
payne
.
Simplicitye
intermedlet●
not
with
what
others
doe
or
will
doe
.
She
thinketh
of
her selfe
,
yet
not
for
her selfe
doth
she
think●
but
what
is
truelie
necessarie
;
for
as
for
other
thing
she
allwaies
speedilie
turneth
away
her
thought●
This
vertue
hath
a
great
affinitye
with
humilitye
which
permitteth
vs
not
to
haue
a
worse
opinio●
of
any
,
then
of
our selues
.
§
.
4.
You
aske
,
how
Simplicitye
must
bee
obserued
in
conuersations
and
recreations
?
I
aunswer
you
as
in
all
other
actions
,
although
in
this
ther●
must
bee
had
a
holy
freedome
&
libertie
for
to
entertayne
our selues
with
discourse
,
which
serue
th●
spiritt
for
matter
of
ioy
,
&
recreation
.
Wee
mu●
bee
verie
reall
in
conuersation
,
yet
wee
must
no●
therefore
bee
inconsiderate
,
for
so
much
as
simplicitye
allwaies
followeth
the
Rule
of
the
loue
o●
God
;
but
it
may
happen
that
you
shall
speake
som●
little
thing
,
which
may
seeme
not
to
bee
so
we●●
taken
of
all
as
you
would
desire
:
you
must
not
fo●
all
this
bee
musing
to
make
reflections
vppon
a●
●our
wordes
;
No!
For
it
is
without
all
doubt
,
selfe-●oue
that
causeth
vs
to
make
these
inquiries
,
whether
●●at
which
wee
haue
sayed
or
done
bee
well
taken
;
Holy
simplicitie
runneth
not
after
her
wordes
,
nor
●er
actions
,
but
she
leaueth
the
euent
of
them
to
the
●iuine
prouidence
,
to
the
whi●h
she
is
souueraigne●●e
vnited
:
she
tourneth
not
her
selfe
to
the
right
●and
,
or
to
the
left
:
but
followeth
simply
on
her
●ay
:
so
that
if
she
encounter
therein
any
occasion
●o
practi●e
some
vertue
,
she
serueth
her selfe
care●ully
thereof
,
as
of
a
meanes
proper
to
attayne
to
●er
perfection
,
which
is
t●e
loue
of
God
,
but
she
●resseth
not
her selfe
too
earnestly
to
search
them
;
●either
doth
she
contemne
them
;
she
troubleth
her
●elfe
with
not●ing
,
s●e
houldeth
her selfe
quiet
and
●eacefull
,
in
the
confidence
she
hath
,
that
God
knoweth
her
desire
which
is
●o
please
him
,
&
this
suf●iceth
her
.
But
how
may
wee
accord
two
things
so
●ontrarie
?
you
say
on
the
one
side
,
that
wee
must
●aue
a
great
care
of
our
perfection
and
aduancement
,
●nd
on
the
oth●r
,
you
forbidd
vs
to
thinke
thereon
.
Marke
heere
,
if
you
please
,
the
miserie
of
humayne
●piritt
;
for
it
neuer
stayeth
,
or
resteth
it selfe
in
a
mediocritie
;
but
it
runneth
ordinarilie
into
extremities
;
Wee
haue
this
defect
from
our
good
mo●her
Eue
,
for
she
did
euen
as
much
,
when
the
wicked
spiritt
did
tempt
her
to
eate
of
the
forbidden
fruite
.
God
hath
forbidden
,
sayed
she
,
that
wee
●hould
touch
it
,
in
stead
of
saying
hee
had
forbidden
them
to
eate
it
.
Wee
doe
not
say
,
that
you
may
not
thinke
of
your
aduancement
:
but
that
you
thinke
not
thereon
with
too
much
eagernes
and
trouble
.
§
5.
It
is
also
want
of
simplicitie
that
wee
make
so
many
considerations
,
when
wee
see
the
faultes
one
of
another
,
to
knowe
whether
such
things
are
necessarie
to
acquaint
the
Superiour
withall
,
or
no.
For
,
tell
mee
,
is
not
the
Superiour
capable
of
this
,
and
to
iudge
whether
it
bee
requisite
to
correct
it
or
not
;
but
what
knowe
I
,
for
what
intention
this
sister
shall
haue
done
such
a
thing
,
say
you
?
it
may
verie
well
bee
her
intention
is
good
:
Therefore
you
ought
not
to
accuse
her
intention
;
but
her
exteriour
action
,
if
there
bee
any
imperfection
:
neither
may
you
say
.
The
matter
is
of
small
consequence
,
and
not
worth
the
troubling
of
this
poore
sister
;
for
all
this
is
contrarie
to
Simplicitye
.
The
Rule
which
commaundeth
to
procure
the
amendment
of
the
sisters
by
the
meanes
of
aduertisments
,
commaundeth
vs
not
to
bee
so
consideratiue
in
this
point
:
as
if
the
honour
of
the
sisters
did
depend
vppon
this
accusation
;
Truely
wee
must
obserue
,
and
expect
a
conuenient
time
to
giue
correction
:
For
to
doe
it
sodaynelie
,
or
passionatelie
is
somewhat
daingerous
:
but
this
excepted
,
wee
ought
in
simplicitie
to
doe
that
,
which
wee
are
obliged
to
doe
according
to
God
,
and
that
without
scruple
.
For
although
it
may
bee
this
person
is
in
passion
,
and
troubled
after
the
aduertisment
,
that
you
shall
haue
giuen
her
,
you
are
not
the
cause
of
it
,
but
her
immortification
.
And
if
she
committ
any
fault
vppon
the
sodayne
,
this
wil
be
the
cause
that
she
will
auoyd
many
others
,
that
she
would
haue
committed
in
perseuering
in
her
defect
.
The
Superiours
ought
not
to
omitt
to
correct
the
sisters
because
they
haue
an
auersion
to
correction
:
for
it
may
bee
so
,
that
as
long
as
wee
liue
wee
shall
allwaies
haue
itt
:
For
so
much
as
,
it
is
a
thing
totally
contrarie
to
the
nature
of
man
,
to
bee
misesteemed
and
corrected
;
but
this
auersion
ought
not
to
bee
fauoured
of
our
will
,
the
which
ought
to
loue
humiliation
.
§
.
6.
You
desire
that
I
speake
a
worde
of
the
Simplicitye
which
wee
ought
to
haue
,
to
leaue
our
selues
wholie
to
bee
guided
according
to
the
interiour
,
aswell
by
God
,
as
by
our
Superiours
.
There
are
soules
which
will
not
,
as
they
say
,
bee
guided
but
by
the
spiritt
of
God
,
and
it
seemeth
vnto
them
,
that
all
things
they
imagin
bee
inspirations
,
and
motions
of
the
holye
Ghost
,
who
taketh
them
by
the
hand
,
and
leadeth
them
in
all
they
desire
to
doe
,
as
children
,
wherein
truely
they
deceane
themselues
verie
much
:
For
I
praye
you
,
was
there
euer
any
had
a
more
spetiall
vocation
then
that
of
S.
Paul
,
in
which
our
Lord
himselfe
did
speake
to
conuert
him
?
and
notwistanding
hee
would
not
instruct
him
,
but
hee
sent
him
to
Ananias
,
saying
:
Goe
,
thou
shalt
find
a
man
who
will
tell
thee
what
thou
shalt
doe
?
and
although
Sainct
Paule
might
haue
sayed
,
Lord
,
and
wherefore
wilt
not
thou
thy selfe
?
notwitstanding
hee
sayed
not
so
,
but
went
verye
simply
to
doe
as
hee
was
commaunded
:
and
should
wee
thinke
our
selues
to
bee
more
fauoured
of
God
,
then
Saint
Paul
,
beleeuing
that
hee
will
guide
vs
himselfe
without
the
meanes
of
any
creature
.
The
guid
of
God
,
for
vs
(
my
deare
children
)
is
no
other
then
Obedience
,
for
,
out
of
it
there
is
nothing
but
deceate
.
It
is
a
verie
certayne
thing
,
that
wee
are
not
all
guided
by
one
and
the
selfe
same
way
:
yet
it
is
not
so
,
that
each
of
vs
knoweth
by
which
way
God
calleth
vs
,
this
appertayneth
to
the
Superiours
,
who
haue
light
from
God
to
doe
this
▪
wee
must
not
say
,
that
they
doe
not
knowe
vs
well
;
For
wee
ought
to
beleeue
that
Obedience
and
submission
are
allwaies
the
true
markes
of
a
good
inspiration
,
and
although
it
may
happen
,
that
wee
haue
not
any
consolation
in
the
exercises
that
they
appoint
vs
to
doe
,
and
that
we
haue
manie
in
the
others
,
it
is
not
by
consolation
that
●hey
iudge
of
the
goodnes
of
our
actions
;
Therefore
wee
must
not
be
tyed
to
our
proper
satisfaction
;
for
this
should
bee
to
cleaue
to
the
flowers
,
and
not
to
the
fruite
.
You
shall
drawe
mo●e
profitt
from
that
which
you
shall
doe
,
fol●owing
the
direction
of
your
Superiours
,
then
you
shall
in
following
your
interiour
instincts
,
●hich
ordinarilie
doe
not
proceede
but
from
selfe-●●ue
,
which
vnder
the
coulour
of
good
,
seeketh
to
●ease
it selfe
,
in
the
vaine
esteeme
of
our selues
.
It
●
a
most
certayne
truth
,
that
our
good
dependeth
●f
leauing
our selues
to
bee
conducted
,
and
gouer●ed
by
the
spiritt
of
God
,
with
out
any
reseruation
,
●nd
this
is
that
which
the
true
simplicitie
,
that
our
●ord
hath
so
much
recommended
,
doth
pretend
,
●ee
simple
as
Doues
,
sayed
hee
,
to
his
Apostles
;
Hee
●ayed
not
there
,
but
added
further
more
,
if
you
be●ome
not
simple
as
a
little
child
,
you
shall
not
enter
●●to
the
kingdome
of
my
Father
.
A
child
,
whiles
●ee
is
verie
little
,
is
held
in
so
great
simplicitie
,
that
●ee
hath
no
other
knowledg
then
of
his
mother
,
●ath
but
one
onely
loue
,
which
is
for
his
mother
,
●nd
in
this
loue
one
onely
desire
,
which
is
the
bo●ome
of
his
mother
,
being
placed
in
this
welbelo●ed
breast
,
hee
desireth
no
other
thing
.
The
soule
●vhich
hath
perfect
simplicitie
,
hath
but
one
loue
,
●hich
is
for
God
:
and
in
this
loue
she
hath
but
one
●nely
pretence
,
which
is
to
repose
vpon
the
breast
●f
her
celestiall
Father
,
and
as
a
child
of
loue
to
make
her
aboade
there
,
leauing
intirelie
all
the
care
●f
her selfe
to
her
good
Father
,
neuer
more
trou●ling
her selfe
for
any
thing
,
but
still
retayning
this
●oly
confidence
,
so
that
,
neither
the
desires
of
ver●ues
and
graces
themselues
doe
disquiet
her
;
and
in●eed
wherefore
serue
the
importune
and
vnquiet
●esires
of
vertues
,
the
practice
whereof
is
not
ne●essarie
to
vs
?
gratiousnesse
,
mildnesse
,
loue
of
our
●wne
abiection
,
Humilitie
,
Sweete
Charitie
,
cordiall
freindshipe
towards
our
neighbour
,
and
Obedience
,
are
the
vertues
which
wee
ought
to
practice
most
commonlie
,
because
they
are
necessarie
for
vs
,
and
the
encounter
of
such
occasions
is
frequent
with
vs
;
but
for
Constancie
,
Magnificence
,
and
such
other
vertues
,
that
it
may
bee
wee
shall
neue●
haue
occasion
to
practice
,
lett
vs
not
trouble
ou●
selues
,
wee
shall
not
bee
for
this
the
lesse
Magn●nimous
or
generous
.
§
.
7.
You
aske
of
mee
,
how
the
soules
,
who
i●
prayer
are
drawne
to
this
holy
simplicitie
,
and
th●
perfect
forsaking
all
in
God
,
ought
to
guide
them selues
in
all
their
actions
?
I
aunswere
,
that
not
onel●
in
prayer
,
but
in
the
conduct
of
their
whole
lif●
they
ought
inuariably
to
walke
in
the
spiritt
〈◊〉
simplicitie
,
and
abnegation
,
remitting
their
who●●
soule
,
their
actions
and
successes
to
the
good
ple●sure
of
God
,
by
a
loue
of
perfect
and
most
absolu●●
confidence
,
leauing
themselues
to
the
mercie
an●
care
of
the
eternall
loue
,
which
the
diuine
prou●dence
hath
of
them
,
and
therefore
they
must
hou●
themselues
constant
in
this
course
,
not
permitti●
any
alteration
or
reflection
about
themselues
,
to
〈◊〉
what
they
doe
,
or
whether
they
bee
satisfied
;
Ala●
Our
satisfactions
and
consolations
doe
not
satis●
the
eyes
of
God
:
but
they
onely
content
this
mis●rable
care
,
and
loue
that
wee
haue
of
our selues
,
o●
of
God
and
his
consideration
.
Certaynely
the
ch●●dren
,
which
our
Lord
noteth
vnto
vs
to
bee
t●●
modle
of
our
perfection
,
haue
not
ordinarilie
a●●
care
;
aboue
all
in
the
presence
of
their
Fathers
a●
Mothers
,
they
keepe
themselues
neere
to
them
,
n●●ther
regarding
their
satisfactions
,
nor
consolation
which
they
take
in
good
part
,
and
enioy
in
simp●●citye
,
without
any
curiositie
of
considering
t●
causes
,
or
the
effects
,
loue
so
much
imploying
th●
that
they
can
doe
no
other
thing
.
Hee
who
is
ve●
attentiue
to
please
louingly
the
celestiall
louer
,
h●●
neither
hart
nor
leasure
to
reflect
vppon
himsel●
his
spiritt
continually
tending
thether
where
●o●
carrieth
it
.
§
.
8.
This
exercise
of
the
continuall
aband●ning
of
himselfe
into
the
hands
of
God
,
doth
exce●lently
comprehend
all
the
perfection
of
other
exe●cises
,
its
most
perfect
puritye
,
and
simplicitie
;
an●
whiles
God
permitteth
vs
to
vse
it
,
wee
ought
n●
to
change
it
.
The
spirituall
louers
,
spouses
of
the
●●lestiall
king
,
truely
doe
viewe
themselues
,
from
tim●
to
time
as
Doues
,
who
are
neere
the
most
pure
w●ters
:
to
see
if
they
bee
well
accommodated
to
t●
liking
of
their
Louer
,
and
this
is
performed
in
t●●
examens
of
their
Conscience
,
whereby
they
clean●●
purifie
,
and
adorne
themselues
,
the
best
they
ma●
not
for
to
bee
perfect
,
nor
to
satisfye
themselues
;
n●
for
the
desire
of
their
progress
in
wel-doing
,
but
●
obey
the
spouse
,
for
the
reuerence
they
beare
vn●
him
,
and
for
the
exceeding
desire
they
haue
to
g●ue
him
contentement
:
Is
not
this
a
verie
pure
Lo●●
vnspotted
,
and
verie
simple
,
since
they
doe
not
p●rifie
themselues
to
bee
pure
,
they
adorne
not
the●
selues
to
bee
fayre
,
but
onelie
to
please
their
Lou●
to
whom
if
deformitie
were
as
acceptable
,
th●
would
loue
it
as
much
as
beautie
?
And
so
the●
simple
Doues
doe
not
imploye
care
or
time
,
n●
any
eagernes
to
wash
and
trimme
themselues
:
F●●
the
confidence
that
their
Loue
giueth
them
of
bei●●
much
beloued
,
although
vnworthy
(
I
say
the
Co●fidence
that
their
Loue
giueth
them
,
in
the
Lo●●
and
bountie
of
their
Louer
)
taketh
from
them
▪
solicitude
,
and
diffidence
,
of
not
being
sufficient
fayre
,
and
the
desire
to
Loue
,
rather
then
to
ador●
and
prepare
themselues
to
Loue
,
cutteth
of
fro●
them
all
curious
care
,
and
maketh
them
conte●
with
à
sweete
and
faythfull
preparation
,
ma●
Louinglye
,
and
Cordiallye
.
8.
And
to
conclude
this
point
,
St.
Francis
sen●ing
his
Religious
into
the
world
in
a
iourney
ga●
them
this
aduise
,
in
steed
of
monye
,
and
for
all
the●
prouision
:
Cast
your
care
on
our
Lord
,
and
hee
w●
feede
you
;
I
say
the
same
to
you
(
my
most
deare
●aughters
)
cast
all
your
pretensions
,
your
solicitudes
●nd
affections
,
within
the
fatherlie
breast
of
God
,
●nd
hee
will
guide
you
;
nay
hee
will
carrye
you
wheere
his
loue
will
haue
you
.
Lett
vs
heare
and
●mitate
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
who
as
a
most
perfect
●salmist
singing
the
soueraigne
sonnets
of
his
loue
,
●ppon
the
tree
of
the
crosse
,
concludeth
them
thus
;
My
Father
,
I
commend
and
committ
my
spiritt
into
●y
hands
;
hauing
sayed
this
,
(
my
deare
daughters
)
●vhat
remayneth
but
to
expire
,
and
to
dye
the
death
●f
loue
,
not
liuing
any
more
to
our selues
but
●ESVS
CHRISTE
liuing
in
vs
?
Then
shall
cease
all
the
●nquietnesse
of
our
hart
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
●esire
that
selfe
loue
suggesteth
,
and
from
the
ten●ernesse
,
that
wee
haue
in
and
for
our selues
;
which
●auseth
vs
secretly
to
bee
verie
busie
in
the
search
●f
the
satisfactions
and
perfections
of
our selues
.
●nd
being
imbarqued
within
the
exercise
of
our
●ocation
vnder
the
winde
of
this
simple
and
loue●ng
confidence
,
whithout
perceauing
our
progresse
●ee
shall
doe
verie
much
,
not
goeing
wee
shall
●ett
forward
,
and
not
mouing
from
our
place
,
wee
●hall
drawe
neere
our
country
,
as
those
doe
who
●ayle
on
a
full
sea
,
vnder
a
prosperous
winde
.
Then
●re
all
the
euents
and
varietie
of
accidents
which
●appen
receaued
sweetly
and
mildlye
;
For
hee
who
●s
in
the
hands
of
God
,
and
reposeth
within
his
●reast
,
who
is
abandoned
to
his
loue
,
and
commited
to
his
good
pleasure
,
what
is
it
,
that
may
bee
●ble
to
shake
and
moue
him
?
Certaynelie
in
all
oc●urrances
,
without
studying
like
a
Philosopher
,
●ppon
the
causes
,
reasons
,
and
motiues
of
euents
,
●ee
pronounceth
from
his
hart
,
this
holy
acceptatiō●nd
consent
of
our
Lord
:
yeas
,
my
father
,
for
so
it
hath
bene
pleasing
in
thy
sight
;
Then
wee
shal
be
●all
imbrued
in
sweetnesse
and
mildnesse
towardes
our
sisters
and
neighbours
;
for
wee
shall
see
thes●
soules
within
the
breasts
of
our
Sauiour
;
Alas
!
He●
that
regardeth
his
neighbour
out
of
it
,
runneth
hazard
to
loue
him
neither
purelie
,
constantlie
,
no●
equallie
;
But
therein
who
would
not
loue
him
who
would
not
support
him
?
who
would
not
suffer
his
imperfections
?
who
would
find
any
defec●
in
him
?
who
would
find
him
distastfull
or
burden●
some
?
Now
this
neighbour
(
my
most
deare
daughters
)
as
hee
is
within
the
breast
of
our
sauiour
,
i●
there
so
welbeloued
,
and
so
amiable
,
that
the
loue●
dyed
for
loue
of
him
.
Furthermore
the
natura●
loue
of
consanguinitie
,
good
countenances
,
welbe●
seemings
,
correspondences
,
sympathies
,
and
othe●
graces
shall
then
bee
purified
,
and
reduced
to
th●
perfect
obedience
of
the
most
pure
loue
of
th●
good
diuine
pleasure
:
and
truelie
the
greatest
goo●
&
happinesse
of
soules
who
aspire
to
perfection
should
bee
,
not
to
haue
any
desire
to
bee
beloue●
of
creatures
,
but
by
this
loue
of
Charitie
,
whic●
affectionateth
vs
to
our
neighbour
,
and
●each
o●●
in
their
degree
,
according
to
the
desire
of
o●●
Lord
.
§
.
10.
Before
I
end
,
I
must
speake
a
word
〈◊〉
the
prudence
of
the
serpent
;
for
I
haue
considere●
that
if
I
did
speake
of
the
simplicitie
of
the
Dou●
you
would
quicklie
obiect
vnto
mee
the
Serpen●
Many
haue
demaunded
what
serpent
it
was
〈◊〉
whom
our
Lord
would
haue
vs
learne
Prudence
:
omitting
all
other
aunsweres
that
may
be●
made
to
this
question
wee
will
now
take
th●
wordes
of
our
Lord
:
bee
Prudent
as
the
serpen●
who
,
when
hee
is
taken
,
exposeth
all
his
bodie
t●
saue
his
head
;
in
like
manner
ought
wee
to
do●
exposeing
all
to
danger
,
when
it
is
requisite
for
t●●
conserue
our
Lord
and
his
loue
whole
and
inti●●
within
vs
:
For
hee
is
our
head
,
and
wee
are
h●●
members
:
and
this
is
the
Prudence
that
wee
ought
●o
haue
in
our
Simplicitie
.
Furthermore
you
must
●emember
,
that
there
are
two
sortes
of
Prudence
●vherewith
wee
must
be
furnished
,
to
witt
natu●all
,
and
supernaturall
.
Touching
the
naturall
,
it
must
bee
well
mortified
,
as
not
being
wholie
●ood
,
suggesting
vnto
vs
many
considerations
,
and
●nnecessarie
preuentions
and
foresights
,
which
●ould
our
spiritts
verie
farr
of
from
Simplici●ie
.
The
true
vertue
of
Prudence
ought
indeed
to
●ee
practiced
,
for
so
much
as
it
is
a
spirituall
salte
,
●hich
giueth
tast
and
fauour
to
all
the
other
ver●ues
:
But
it
ought
so
to
bee
practiced
by
the
Reli●ious
of
the
Visitasion
,
that
the
vertue
of
simple
●onfidence
surpasse
all
;
for
they
ought
to
haue
an
●ntire
simple
confidence
,
which
may
cause
them
to
●emayne
in
repose
,
betweene
the
armes
of
their
●elestiall
Father
,
and
their
most
deare
mother
●ur
Bl.
Ladie
,
being
before
assured
they
will
●lwaies
protect
them
;
with
their
most
amia●le
care
,
since
they
are
assembled
for
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
the
honour
of
the
most
holy
Virgin
.
God
bee
blessed
.
Amen
.
THE
THIRTEENTH
ENTERTAYNMENT
.
OF
THE
RVLES
AND
SPIRIT
of
the
Visitation
.
§
.
1.
It
is
a
verie
difficult
thing
which
you
demaū●
of
mee
,
to
witt
what
is
the
spiritt
of
you●
Rules
,
and
how
you
may
vnderstand
them
;
No●
before
wee
speake
of
this
spirit
:
You
must
know●
what
,
it
meaneth
to
haue
the
spiritt
of
a
Rule
;
fo●
wee
heare
it
ordinarilie
spoken
,
such
a
Religio●
hath
the
true
spiritt
of
his
Rule
.
We
will
take
o●
of
the
holie
Gospell
two
examples
,
which
are
ver●
proper
for
to
make
you
comprehend
this
.
It
is
sayed
that
St.
Ihon
Baptist
was
come
in
the
spiritt
a●
vertue
of
Elias
,
and
therefore
hee
did
reprehend
si●ners
bouldly
and
rigourously
,
calling
them
viper●
broode
,
and
such
other
wordes
;
But
what
was
th●
vertue
of
Elias
?
It
was
the
zeale
which
proceed●
of
his
spiritt
,
for
to
annihilate
and
punish
sinne●
making
fire
fall
from
heauen
to
ouerthrowe
and
●
fund
those
who
would
resist
the
Maiesty
of
●
Maister
.
This
was
then
a
spiritt
of
rigour
that
Eli●
had
.
The
other
example
that
wee
find
in
the
Go●pell
,
which
serueth
to
our
purpose
is
:
That
o●
Lord
desiering
to
goe
to
Ierusalem
,
his
discip●
disswaded
him
from
it
,
because
some
had
affecti●
to
goe
into
Carphanaum
;
&
others
into
Betha●
and
so
they
endeauoured
to
leade
our
Lord
to
●
place
whither
they
would
goe
.
It
is
noe
new
thi●
to
haue
inferiours
guid
their
maisters
accordi●
to
their
will
;
But
our
Lord
,
who
was
facill●
condescend
,
notwithstanding
setled
his
●
(
for
the
Euangelist
vseth
the
same
wordes
)
goe
vnto
Ierusalem
,
to
the
end
that
the
Apostles
●hould
not
presse
him
further
,
not
to
goe
thither
.
Then
goeing
towards
Ierusalem
,
hee
desired
to
●asse
through
a
towne
of
Samaria
;
but
the
Sama●itans
would
not
permitt
him
;
whervppon
Saint
●ames
and
Saint
Ihon
being
in
choler
,
were
so
●ngry
against
the
Samaritans
,
for
the
inhospital●tye
shewed
towards
their
Maister
,
that
they
●yed
vnto
him
:
Maister
,
wilt
thou
that
wee
make
●ere
fall
from
heauen
to
consume
them
and
punish
●em
for
the
outrage
they
haue
done
thee
?
And
●ur
Lord
aunswered
them
,
you
knowe
not
of
●hat
spiritt
you
are
;
as
who
would
say
,
doe
you
●ot
knowe
,
that
wee
are
no
more
in
the
time
of
●lias
,
who
had
a
spiritt
of
rigour
,
and
although
●ee
were
a
verie
great
seruant
of
God
,
and
did
well
●
doeing
that
which
you
would
doe
,
notwithstan●●ng
you
should
not
doe
well
to
imitate
him
:
For
●
much
as
I
am
not
come
to
punish
and
confound
●nners
;
but
to
drawe
them
sweetlye
to
penance
●d
to
follow
mee
.
§
.
2.
Now
Lett
vs
see
what
the
perticuler
spi●t
of
a
Rule
is
.
The
better
to
vnderstand
this
,
exā●es
must
bee
alleaged
of
Religion
in
general
;
and
●erwardes
we
will
retourne
to
our selues
.
All
●●ligions
and
all
assemblyes
of
deuotion
haue
●e
spiritt
,
which
is
generall
,
and
each-one
●th
one
which
is
his
in
particular
.
The
generall
,
●
the
pretence
that
they
all
haue
to
aspire
to
●
perfection
of
Charitie
;
but
the
particular
spi●t
is
the
meanes
to
attayne
to
this
perfection
of
●●arity
:
that
is
to
say
,
to
the
vnion
of
our
soule
with●d
,
and
with
our
neighbour
for
the
loue
of
God
;
●
which
is
made
with
God
,
by
the
vnion
of
our
●ll
with
his
,
and
with
our
neighbour
by
meeke●se
,
which
is
a
vertue
immediatlie
depending
charitie
.
Lett
vs
now
come
to
this
particular
spiritt
:
Truelie
it
is
verie
different
in
diuers
order●
some
vnite
themselues
to
God
and
to
their
neighbour
by
Contemplation
,
and
for
this
cause
they
haue
verie
great
solitude
,
and
conuerse
as
little
as
may
bee
with
the
world
,
no
not
one
with
another
but
att
certayne
times
:
They
also
vnite
themselue●
with
their
neighbour
,
by
the
meanes
of
prayer
,
praying
to
God
for
him
.
On
the
contrarie
the
particular
spiritt
of
others
is
,
truely
to
vnite
themselues
to
God
and
their
neighbour
;
but
it
is
by
the
meanes
of
action
although
spirituall
.
They
vnite
themselues
to
God
;
but
this
is
in
reconcileing
thei●
neighbour
vnto
him
,
by
studie
,
preachings
,
Confessions
,
conferences
,
and
other
actions
of
pietie●
and
the
better
to
performe
this
act
towards
thei●
neighbour
,
they
conuerse
with
the
world
,
allthough
they
vnite
themselues
to
God
by
prayer
yett
notwistanding
their
principall
ende
is
tha●
wee
speake
of
:
to
witt
,
to
endeauour
to
conuer
soules
,
&
vnite
them
to
God
.
Others
haue
a
seuer●
and
rigoerous
spiritt
,
with
perfect
contempt
of
the
world
,
and
of
all
its
vanities
and
sensualities
,
desireing
to
induce
others
by
their
example
to
contemn●
earthlie
things
,
and
for
this
serue
the
asperities
o●
their
habitts
and
exercises
.
Others
haue
anothe●
spiritt
,
and
it
is
a
verie
necessarie
thing
to
know●
what
is
the
peculier
spiritt
of
each
Religion
,
an●
pious
assembly
.
§
.
3.
For
to
knowe
this
well
,
wee
must
consider
the
end
wherefore
it
hath
bene
begun
,
and
th●
diuers
meanes
to
attayne
to
this
end
.
There
is
a
generall
spiritt
in
all-Religions
,
as
wee
haue
sa●ed
:
bu●
it
is
the
particuler
of
which
I
speake
:
and
to
whic●
wee
must
haue
so
great
a
loue
,
that
there
is
not
an●
thing
which
wee
may
knowe
that
is
conforme
t●
this
end
,
that
wee
would
not
embrace
with
a●
our
hart
.
Knowe
you
what
it
meaneth
,
to
lou●
the
end
of
our
Institute
?
it
is
to
bee
exact
in
the
obseruanee
of
the
meanes
to
attayne
to
this
end
,
which
are
our
Rules
and
Constitutions
,
and
to
bee
verie
diligent
to
doe
all
that
belongeth
and
helpeth
to
obserue
them
the
more
perfectly
:
this
is
to
haue
the
spiritt
of
our
Religion
.
But
this
exact
and
punctuall
obseruance
must
bee
vndertaken
in
simplicitye
of
●hart
,
I
would
say
wee
must
not
desire
to
goe
beyond
it
,
by
pretences
to
doe
more
then
is
appointed
vs
in
our
Rules
;
For
it
is
not
by
the
multiplicitie
of
things
that
wee
doe
that
wee
gaine
perfection
;
but
it
is
by
the
perfection
and
puritie
of
intention
with
the
which
wee
performe
them
.
You
must
therefore
regard
what
is
the
end
of
your
Institute
,
and
the
intention
of
your
Institutour
,
and
●ettle
your selues
to
the
meanes
which
are
appoint●d
you
to
attayne
therevnto
.
Touching
the
end
of
your
Institute
,
you
must
not
search
into
the
in●ention
of
the
three
first
sisters
that
began
it
,
no
more
then
the
Iesuitts
did
into
the
first
designe
that
Saint
Ignatius
had
:
for
hee
thought
nothing
lesse
●hen
to
doe
that
which
hee
did
afterwards
;
as
likewise
Saint
Francis
,
Saint
Dominicke
and
others
,
which
haue
begun
Religious
Orders
.
But
God
to
whome
it
appertayneth
to
make
such
assemblyes
of
pietie
,
causeth
them
to
florish
,
in
this
fashion
that
wee
see
they
doe
,
for
wee
must
not
beleeue
,
that
●his
is
the
worke
of
men
,
who
by
their
inuention
●aue
begun
this
kind
of
life
so
perfect
,
as
this
of
Religion
is
,
It
is
God
by
whose
inspiration
,
Rules
●aue
bene
composed
,
which
are
the
proper
meanes
●o
attayne
to
this
generall
end
os
all
Religions
,
that
●s
,
to
vnite
themselues
to
God
,
and
to
their
neigh●our
for
the
loue
of
God
.
But
as
each
Religion
●ath
his
peculier
end
,
and
also
particular
meanes
to
●ttayne
to
this
end
,
and
generall
vnion
,
so
all
haue
generall
meanes
to
attayne
therevnto
,
which
is
by
the
three
essentialle
vowes
of
Religion
.
Eueri●
one
knoweth
,
that
riches
and
the
goods
of
th●
earth
,
are
powerfull
attracts
,
to
dissipate
the
soule
,
aswell
for
the
ouer
great
affection
she
hath
vnto
them
,
as
for
the
solicitudes
she
must
haue
to
keep●
them
,
yea
to
increase
them
;
for
so
much
as
man
neuer
hath
enough
of
them
as
hee
desireth
.
A
Religious
person
cutteth
of
all
this
at
once
by
th●
vowe
of
pouertie
.
And
doth
the
same
to
the
flesh
,
and
to
all
his
sensuallities
,
and
pleasures
,
aswell
lawefull
as
vnlawfull
,
by
the
vowe
o●
Charitie
.
Which
is
a
very
great
meanes
to
bee
vnited
to
God
most
peculiarlie
;
for
so
much
a●
sensuall
pleasures
doe
verie
much
weaken
,
and
depresse
the
forces
of
the
spiritt
,
dissipate
the
har●
and
the
loue
wee
owe
to
God
,
and
hinder
v●
from
giuing
our selues
intirelie
vnto
him
:
by
this
meanes
wee
doe
not
content
our selues
to
goe
out
of
the
world
,
but
furthermore
we●
goe
out
of
our selues
,
that
is
to
say
renouncing
the
terrestriall
pleasure
of
our
flesh
;
But
muc●
more
perfectlie
doe
wee
vnite
our selues
to
Go●
by
the
vowe
of
Obedience
,
for
so
much
as
we●
renounce
our
whole
soule
,
and
all
her
powers
her
wills
,
and
all
her
affections
,
to
submit●
and
subiect
our selues
,
not
onely
to
the
will
o●
God
;
but
to
that
of
our
Superiours
,
which
we●
are
allwaies
to
regard
,
as
the
will
of
God
himselfe
.
And
this
is
a
verie
great
renounciation
,
because
of
the
continuall
productions
of
the
little
wills
that
selfe
loue
causeth
.
Then
being
thus
sequestred
from
all
things
,
wee
doe
retire
into
the
intime
o●
our
harts
,
to
vnite
our selues
the
more
perfectlie
to
his
Diuine
Maiestie
.
§
.
4.
Now
to
come
in
particular
to
the
end
for
which
our
Congregation
of
the
Visitation
hat●
been
erected
,
and
thereby
to
comprehend
mor●
easilie
what
is
the
spiritt
of
the
Visitation
,
I
haue
●waies
iudged
that
it
was
a
spiritt
of
a
profound
●imilitie
towards
God
,
and
gentlenesse
towards
●r
neighbour
:
For
so
much
as
hauing
lesse
ri●our
for
the
bodie
,
there
must
bee
so
much
more
●eeknes
of
hart
.
All
the
auntient
Fathers
haue
de●●rmined
,
that
where
corporall
mortifications
,
●d
austerities
are
wanting
,
there
they
ought
to
●ue
more
perfection
of
spiritt
:
Humilitie
then
●wards
God
,
and
mildnes
towardes
your
nei●bour
in
your
houses
must
supply
the
austeritie
●
others
.
And
allthough
austerities
are
good
in
●emselues
,
and
are
meanes
to
attayne
to
perfe●ion
,
yet
they
will
not
bee
so
good
in
your
house
;
●
as
much
as
this
should
bee
against
your
Rules
.
●he
spiritt
of
sweetnesse
is
so
the
spiritt
of
the
Vi●ation
,
that
whosoeuer
would
introduce
more
●steritie
therein
then
now
there
is
,
should
in●●ntinently
destroy
the
Visitation
:
for
this
should
●e
to
doe
against
the
end
,
for
which
it
hath
bene
●ected
,
which
is
to
bee
able
for
to
receaue
●erein
infirme
woemen
and
maydens
,
that
haue
●t
sufficient
strenght
of
bodie
to
vndertake
i●
,
●
which
are
not
inspired
and
drawn●
to
vnitte
●emselues
to
God
,
by
the
way
of
aus●erities
●hich
they
vse
in
other
Religions
.
It
may
●ee
you
●ll
say
to
mee
,
if
it
happen
that
a
sister
hath
a
●ong
complexion
,
may
not
she
vse
more
auste●ties
then
others
,
with
the
permission
of
the
Su●●riour
,
in
such
sort
that
the
other
sisters
doe
not
●rceaue
it
?
I
aunswere
to
this
,
there
is
no
secrett
,
●at
passeth
not
secreatlie
to
another
;
and
so
from
●e
to
other
,
they
come
to
make
Religions
in
Regions
;
&
from
little
combinations
,
in
the
end
●
is
dissipated
.
The
Bl.
Mother
S.
Teresa
foretould
●mirable
well
the
hurt
which
these
little
enterpri●s
bring
,
of
desiering
to
doe
more
then
the
Rule
ordayneth
,
and
which
the
communitie
doth
no●
exercise
,
and
particularlie
,
if
it
bee
the
Superiour
,
i●
will
bee
greater
.
For
euen
so
soone
as
her
Religious
shall
perceaue
them
,
they
will
incontinentlie
doe
the
same
;
and
they
shall
not
want
reason
,
for
to
perswade
themselues
that
they
doe
well
,
some
thrust
forwards
with
zeale
,
others
to
please
the
Superiour
,
and
all
this
will
serue
for
a
tentation
to
those
who
cannot
,
or
will
not
doe
the
same
.
§
.
5.
Wee
must
neuer
introduce
,
permitt
,
no●
suffer
these
particularities
in
Religion
.
Neuerthelesse
excepting
certayne
particular
necessities
,
as
i●
it
should
happen
,
that
a
sister
were
oppresse●
with
some
great
vexation
,
or
tentation
,
then
i●
should
not
bee
an
extraordinarie
for
to
aske
of
th●
superiour
to
doe
some
penance
more
then
others
For
wee
must
vse
the
same
simplicitie
that
the
sick●
doe
,
who
ought
to
aske
the
remedies
;
which
they
thinke
may
comfort
them
:
So
that
if
you
had
a
sister
heere
,
that
were
so
generous
and
couragious
,
a●
to
haue
a
will
to
attayne
perfection
in
a
quarter
o●
an
hower
,
doing
more
then
the
communitie
,
●
would
councell
her
that
she
should
humble
and
submitt
her selfe
,
and
not
haue
a
desire
to
bee
perfect
but
within
three
dayes
,
walking
the
traine
o●
others
.
And
if
wee
meete
with
sisters
who
hau●
strong
and
able
bodies
,
in
good
time
bee
it
,
notwithstanding
they
must
not
desire
to
goe
faste
then
those
that
bee
weake
.
Behould
in
Iacob
a●
example
which
is
admirable
,
and
verie
proper
fo●
to
shewe
vnto
vs
,
how
we
ought
to
accommodat●
our selues
vnto
the
weake
,
and
to
stopp
our
force
,
to
subiect
our selues
to
goe
euen
with
them
,
especiallie
when
we
haue
obligation
therevnto
as
the
Religious
haue
to
follow
the
communitie
,
in
all
that
i●
of
perfect
obseruance
.
Iacob
departing
from
th●
house
of
his
Father-in-lawe
Laban
,
with
all
hi●
wiues
,
children
,
seruantes
,
and
flockes
of
catell
to
●etourne
into
his
owne
house
,
feared
extremelie
●o
meete
with
his
brother
Esau
,
for
so
much
as
hee
●id
thinke
his
brother
was
allwaies
irritated
against
●im
,
which
was
not
so
:
being
then
in
the
way
,
●oore
Iacob
was
greatlie
afraide
,
for
hee
mett
Esau
●ery
well
accompayned
,
with
a
great
troupe
of
●ouldiers
.
Iacob
hauing
saluted
him
,
found
him
very
●entle
towards
him
;
for
hee
sayed
to
him
,
my
bro●her
,
lett
vs
goe
in
companye
,
and
end
our
iourney
●ogether
;
to
whom
holy
Iacob
aunswered
,
My
●ord
and
my
brother
,
not
so
if
you
please
,
for
so
●uch
as
I
leade
my
children
,
and
their
little
pace
●hould
exercise
,
or
abuse
your
patience
;
but
for
mee
●vho
am
obliged
ther
vnto
,
I
measure
my
pace
to
●heirs
,
likewise
my
sheepe
haue
lately
brought
●orth
their
young
lambes
,
who
are
yett
tender
,
and
●ot
able
to
goe
so
swift
,
and
those
occasions
will
●ay
you
verie
much
in
the
way
.
Mark
I
pray
you
●he
milde
beauiour
of
this
holy
Patriarcke
.
Hee
●ccommodated
himselfe
willinglie
not
onely
to
●e
pace
of
his
little
children
;
but
also
to
his
●ambes
.
Hee
was
on
foote
,
and
this
was
a
happie
●oiage
to
him
,
as
is
sufficientlie
knowne
,
by
the
●lessings
which
hee
receaued
from
God
all
the
●vaye
long
,
for
hee
saw
and
spake
manie
times
●vith
the
Angells
,
and
with
the
Lord
of
Angells
●nd
men
;
and
in
fine
hee
had
a
better
part
then
his
●rother
who
was
so
well
accompayned
.
If
wee
●esire
our
voyages
should
bee
blessed
of
the
diuine
●oodnes
,
lett
vs
submitt
our selues
willinglie
,
to
●he
exact
and
punctuall
obseruance
of
our
Rules
,
●nd
that
in
simplicitie
of
hart
,
not
desireing
to
dou●le
exercises
,
which
would
be
to
contradict
the
●ntention
of
the
Institutour
and
the
end
for
which
●e
Congregation
hath
bene
erected
.
Lett
vs
then
●villinglie
accommodate
our selues
to
the
infirme
,
which
may
be
receaued
therein
,
and
I
assure
you
,
wee
shall
not
arriue
to
perfection
the
later
for
this
;
but
on
the
contrarie
,
this
wil
be
a
meanes
to
leade
vs
therevnto
the
sooner
,
because
not
haueing
much
to
doe
,
wee
shall
apply
our selues
to
performe
our
dutie
with
the
greatest
perfection
that
shall
be
possible
for
vs
.
It
is
this
wherein
our
workes
are
most
pleaseing
to
God
;
for
so
much
as
hee
hath
not
regard
to
the
multiplicitie
of
things
which
wee
doe
for
his
loue
:
(
as
wee
haue
sayed
euen
now
)
but
to
the
feruour
of
Charitie
wherewith
wee
effect
them
.
I
find
if
I
bee
not
deceaued
,
that
if
wee
determine
with
our selues
to
obserue
our
Rule
perfectlie
,
wee
shall
haue
busines
enough
,
without
charging
our selues
with
more
,
for
so
much
as
all
that
which
concerneth
the
perfection
of
our
estate
is
comprised
therein
.
The
blessed
mother
Sainct
Teresa
sayeth
that
her
Religious
were
so
exact
,
that
it
was
expedient
that
the
Superiour
had
a
verye
great
care
to
speake
of
nothing
,
but
what
was
verie
fitt
to
bee
doe
:
because
that
without
any
other
bidding
,
they
would
sett
themselues
to
doe
it
;
and
for
to
obserue
their
Rules
more
perfectlie
,
they
were
punctuall
in
the
least
little
.
She
reporteth
that
one
time
,
there
was
one
of
her
Religious
,
who
hauing
not
well
heard
a
Superiour
commaund
her
,
sayed
to
her
,
that
she
did
not
well
vnderstand
what
she
sayed
,
and
the
Superiour
aunswered
her
verie
rudely
and
inconsideratlye
:
Goe
put
your
head
into
the
well
(
sayed
she
to
her
)
and
you
shall
vnderstand
it
.
The
Religious
was
so
readie
to
depart
,
that
if
they
had
not
stayed
her
,
she
was
goeing
to
cast
her selfe
into
a
well
.
Truelie
there
is
lesse
to
bee
done
to
bee
exact
in
the
obseruance
of
the
Rules
,
then
to
bee
willing
to
obserue
them
but
in
part
.
§
.
6.
I
cannot
sufficientlie
declare
of
what
importance
this
point
is
,
of
being
punctuall
in
the
least
●●ing
,
which
serueth
to
obserue
the
Rule
more
per●ectly
,
as
also
of
not
desyreing
to
vndertake
any
●●ing
more
,
vnder
what
pretext
soeuer
it
be
.
For
so
●uch
as
this
is
the
meanes
to
conserue
Religion
in
●er
integritie
,
and
in
her
first
feruour
;
&
the
contrarie
●o
this
is
that
,
which
destroyeth
it
,
and
maketh
it
to
all
from
her
first
perfection
.
You
will
aske
of
mee
,
there
should
bee
more
perfection
to
conforme
●nes
selfe
so
to
the
communitie
,
that
euen
they
●hould
not
aske
to
communicate
extraordinarie
by
?
●ho
doubteth
it
,
my
deare
daughter
?
except
it
bee
●
a
certayne
case
,
as
on
the
Feaste
of
our
Patron
,
●
Sainct
to
whom
wee
haue
had
deuotion
all
●ur
life
,
or
some
vrgent
necessitie
.
But
touching
●ertayne
petty-feruours
that
wee
haue
sometimes
,
●hich
are
ordinarilie
the
effect
of
our
nature
which
●useth
vs
to
desire
the
holie
Communion
;
wee
●ust
not
haue
regarde
to
this
,
no
more
then
the
●ariners
haue
to
a
certayne
winde
,
which
riseth
●
the
breake
of
day
which
is
produced
of
va●ours
,
that
are
exhaled
from
the
earth
,
and
conti●ueth
not
;
but
ceaseth
so
soone
as
the
sayed
va●ours
●re
a
little
ascended
and
dispersed
,
and
there●●re
the
Maister
of
the
shipp
who
knoweth
it
,
cal●●th
not
vpon
the
mariners
,
nor
displaieth
the
sayles
●
sett
forward
in
fauour
of
it
;
likewise
wee
must
●ot
esteemee
▪
euerie
wind
for
a
good
wind
;
that
is
●
say
,
so
many
pettie
motions
or
wills
for
inspira●ons
;
to
witt
now
to
aske
to
communicate
,
by
and
by
●
pray
,
them
some
other
thing
,
For
selfe
loue
which
●waies
seeketh
her
satisfactions
,
would
remayne
●●tirelie
content
with
all
this
,
and
principallie
with
●●ese
little
inuentions
,
and
will
not
cease
to
furnish
●
allwaies
with
new
:
this
day
when
the
commu●●tie
doth
communicate
,
she
will
suggest
to
vs
,
●at
for
humilitie
you
must
aske
to
abstayne
,
and
when
the
time
of
humbling
our selues
shal●
come
,
it
will
perswade
vs
to
reioice
,
and
to
ask●
the
holie
Communion
to
this
effect
;
and
so
wee
shal●
neuer
haue
done
.
wee
must
not
hould
those
thing
which
are
out
of
the
Rule
for
inspirations
.
if
it
be●
not
in
extraordinarie
cases
,
which
perseueranc●
maketh
vs
to
knowe
,
that
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
as
i●
is
sound
touching
the
sacred
Communion
,
in
two
or
three
great
Saints
whose
directours
would
haue
them
daylie
to
communicate
.
I
find
this
to
bee
an
act
of
verie
great
perfection
,
to
conforme
our
selues
in
all
things
to
the
communitie
,
and
neuer
to
omitt
the
practice
thereof
by
our
owne
election
For
besides
that
this
is
a
verie
good
meanes
to
vnit●
vs
vnto
our
neighbour
,
it
doth
hide
moreoue●
from
vs
our
owne
perfection
.
There
is
a
certayn●
simplicitie
of
hart
,
wherein
consisteth
the
perfection
of
all
perfections
;
and
it
is
this
simpliciti●
which
maketh
our
soule
haue
no
other
aspect
the●
towardes
God
;
and
that
she
keepe
her selfe
closeli●
recollected
wholie
within
her selfe
,
for
to
apply
her selfe
with
all
fidelitie
that
is
possible
for
her
to
the
obseruances
of
her
Rules
,
not
powring
out
he●
selfe
to
will
nor
desire
to
vndertake
to
doe
more
then
this
.
She
will
not
exercise
excellent
and
extraordinarie
things
,
which
may
cause
her
to
be●
esteemed
of
creaturrs
;
and
therefore
she
houldeth
her selfe
verie
lowe
(
or
)
abiect
in
her selfe
,
and
hath
no
great
satisfactions
;
for
she
doth
nothing
o●
her
owne
will
,
nor
any
thing
more
then
others
and
so
all
her
sanctitie
is
hidden
from
her
eyes
God
onelie
seeth
it
who
delighteth
himselfe
in
he●
simplicitie
,
by
the
which
she
rauisheth
his
hart
,
and
vniteth
her selfe
to
him
.
She
cutteth
of
at
a
blowe
all
the
inuentions
of
selfe-loue
,
which
taketh
a
singuler
delight
to
enterprise
great
and
excellent
things
and
such
as
may
cause
vs
to
bee
much
esteemed
aboue
others
.
Such
soules
doe
totallie
enioy
great
●eace
and
tranquillitie
of
spiritt
.
Wee
must
nei●her
thinke
nor
beleeue
,
that
doing
nothing
more
●hen
others
,
and
following
the
communitie
,
wee
●aue
the
lesse
meritt
.
O
no!
For
perfection
con●isteth
not
in
austerities
.
Allthough
they
bee
a
good
●eanes
to
attayne
therevnto
,
and
that
they
bee
good
in
themselues
,
notwithstanding
for
vs
they
●re
not
:
because
they
are
not
conforme
to
our
Rules
,
nor
to
the
spiritt
of
them
,
it
being
more
per●ection
to
keepe
our selues
within
their
simple
●bseruance
and
to
followe
the
communitie
,
then
●o
desire
to
exceede
it
.
The
person
who
will
keepe
●er
selfe
within
these
limitts
,
I
assure
you
she
shall
●inish
a
great
iourney
in
short
time
,
and
shall
bring
●uch
fruite
to
her
sisters
by
her
example
.
In
fine
when
wee
are
to
rowe
it
must
bee
done
by
mea●ure
:
the
gally-slaues
who
rowe
vppon
the
sea
,
●re
not
so
soone
beaten
for
rowing
a
little
lazilie
,
●s
if
they
guide
not
the
stroke
of
the
are
by
mea●ure
:
wee
ought
to
endeauour
to
aduance
all
the
●ouices
verie
equallie
,
in
doing
the
same
things
,
to
●he
end
they
rowe
equallie
,
and
although
all
doe
it
●ot
with
equall
perfection
,
wee
cannot
remedie
it
,
●he
like
is
seene
in
all
communities
.
§
.
7.
But
you
say
it
is
for
mortification
that
you
●ay
a
little
longer
in
the
quire
on
festiuall
dayes
●hen
others
,
because
that
the
time
that
you
haue
al●eadie
indured
there
,
hath
succeeded
well
with
you
●uring
the
space
of
two
or
three
howers
together
,
●ll
haue
remayned
there
.
To
this
I
aunswere
you
,
●hat
it
is
not
a
generall
rule
,
that
wee
must
doe
all
●hose
things
from
which
wee
haue
repugnance
,
no
●ore
tken
to
abstaine
from
things
to
which
wee
●aue
inclination
.
For
if
a
sister
haue
an
inclination
●o
say
the
diuine
office
,
she
must
not
omitt
to
assist
●ereat
vnder
pretext
of
mortifying
her selfe
.
Moreouer
on
feastiuall
dayes
the
time
that
remayneth
,
which
is
left
free
to
doe
what
they
please
,
each
one
may
imploy
her selfe
according
to
her
deuotion
:
yet
it
is
true
notwistanding
that
haueing
bene
three
howers
yea
more
in
the
Quire
with
the
communitie
,
it
is
mueh
to
bee
feared
,
that
the
quarter
of
an
hower
that
you
stay
there
longer
,
i●
but
a
little
morcell
that
you
will
giue
to
selfe-loue
.
§
.
8.
In
fine
(
my
deare
daughters
)
wee
must
loue
our
Rules
verye
much
,
since
they
are
the
meanes
by
which
wee
should
attayne
vnto
their
end
.
Which
is
for
to
guid
vs
with
facillitie
to
the
perfection
of
Charitie
,
which
is
the
vnion
of
our
soules
with
god
,
and
with
our
neighbour
:
and
not
onelie
this
;
but
also
to
revnite
our
neighbour
with
God
,
the
which
wee
doe
by
the
way
that
wee
present
vnto
him
,
the
which
is
verie
sweete
and
facille
▪
No
woeman
must
bee
reiected
for
want
of
corporall
strenght
,
prouided
that
she
haue
a
will
to
liue
according
to
the
spiritt
of
the
Visitation
,
which
is
(
as
●
haue
sayed
)
a
spiritt
of
humility
towardes
God
,
and
of
Sweetnes
of
hart
towards
our
neighbour
;
and
i●
is
this
spiritt
which
causeth
our
vnion
as
well
with
God
as
with
our
neighbour
.
By
humilitie
wee
vnite
our selues
with
God
,
submitting
our selues
to
the
exact
obseruance
of
his
wills
,
which
are
signified
to
vs
in
our
Rules
:
for
wee
ought
piouslie
to
beleeue
,
that
they
haue
bene
composed
by
his
inspiration
being
receaued
by
the
holie
church
and
approued
by
his
Holines
,
which
are
most
euident
signes
thereof
.
And
therefore
wee
ought
to
loue
them
so
much
the
more
tenderly
,
and
to
bind
the
fast
euerie
day
vppon
our
breasts
many
times
,
in
forme
of
acknowledgment
towards
God
who
hath
giuen
them
vs
.
By
sweetnes
of
hart
wee
vnite
our selues
with
our
neighbour
,
by
an
exact
punctuall
conformitie
o●
life
,
manners
,
and
exercises
doeing
neither
more
no●
lesse
then
those
with
whom
wee
liue
,
and
that
which
marked
vnto
vs
in
the
way
wherein
God
hath
●aced
vs
together
,
imploying
and
settling
all
the
●rces
of
our
soule
to
performe
them
with
all
the
●erfection
that
shal
be
possible
for
vs
.
But
note
this
●hich
I
haue
sayed
manie
times
,
that
wee
must
bee
●erie
punctuall
in
the
obseruance
of
our
Rules
euē●
the
verie
least
little
,
it
ought
not
to
bee
vnder●●ood
as
punctuallitie
of
Scruple
:
O
no!
for
this
is
●ot
my
meaning
,
but
a
punctualitie
of
chast
spouses
●ho
content
not
themselues
to
auoyd
the
displea●●re
of
their
celestiall
spouse
,
but
would
doe
all
that
●ey
can
,
how
little
soeuer
it
may
bee
,
that
is
most
●easing
vnto
him
.
§
.
9.
It
shal
be
much
to
the
purpose
that
I
propose
●●me
remarkable
example
,
vnto
you
,
to
make
you
●●mprehend
how
acceptable
to
God
the
conform●●g
of
our selues
to
the
communitie
in
all
things
is
.
●earken
them
to
this
that
I
will
say
to
you
:
wherefore
●inke
you
did
our
Lord
and
his
blessed
Mother
sub●itt
themselues
to
the
lawe
of
the
presentation
and
●urification
,
but
because
of
the
loue
they
beare
to
〈◊〉
communitie
.
Truelie
this
example
should
bee
●●fficient
to
moue
Religious
persons
to
follow
their
●ommunitie
exactlie
;
neuer
seuering
themselues
frō●
.
For
neither
the
sonne
nor
the
Mother
were
in
●ny
sorte
obliged
to
this
lawe
,
not
the
sonne
be●●use
hee
was
God
;
not
the
Mother
because
she
was
most
pure
Virgin
;
they
could
easilie
haue
exempt●
themselues
whiout
the
knowledg
of
any
person
;
●r
might
she
not
haue
gone
to
Nazareth
,
in
guisse
●
goeing
to
Ierusalem
?
But
she
did
not
so
:
but
●erie
simply
followed
the
communitie
:
she
might
●erie
well
haue
sayd
:
The
lawe
is
not
made
for
●y
most
deare
sonne
nor
for
mee
,
it
doth
not
●●lige
vs
at
all
:
But
since
all
men
are
oblig●
therevnto
,
and
obserue
it
,
wee
will
submitt
our selues
verie
willinglie
,
for
to
conforme
o●
selues
to
euerie
one
of
them
,
and
not
to
bee
si●guler
in
any
thing
.
The
Apostle
Sainct
Paul
saye
verie
well
,
that
our
Lord
in
all
things
must
bee
li●
to
his
brethren
,
sinne
excepted
:
But
tell
mee
was
feare
of
preuarication
,
which
rendred
the
moth●●
and
her
sonne
so
exact
in
the
obseruance
of
th●
lawe
?
No
truelie
it
was
not
that
;
for
there
was
n●
any
preuarication
for
them
;
But
they
were
draw●
by
the
loue
they
carryed
to
their
eternall
Fathe●
No
man
can
loue
the
commaundement
,
exce●●
hee
loue
him
that
made
it
.
According
to
the
me●sure
that
wee
loue
,
&
esteeme
him
that
made
th●
lawe
,
wee
shall
render
our selues
exact
in
the
obse●uance
thereof
.
Some
are
tyed
to
the
lawe
wi●●
chaines
of
iron
,
and
others
with
chaines
of
gould
would
say
seculars
,
who
obserue
the
commaundments
of
God
▪
for
the
feare
they
haue
of
being
damned
,
obserue
them
by
force
,
and
not
for
loue
.
B●
Religious
,
and
those
who
haue
care
of
the
perfecti●●
of
their
soules
,
are
tyed
therevnto
with
chaines
〈◊〉
gold
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
loue
:
they
loue
the
commaundements
and
obserue
them
louinglye
,
and
to
obserue
them
the
better
,
they
embrace
the
obseruanc●
of
the
councells
:
and
Dauid
sayed
that
God
hat●
commaunded
,
that
his
commaundements
shoul●
bee
verie
well
keept
;
Behould
how
hee
willet●
that
wee
bee
punctuall
in
obseruing
of
them
:
Ce●tainlie
all
true
louers
doe
so
:
for
they
auoyd
n●
onely
the
preuarication
of
the
lawe
:
but
also
the●
auoyd
the
verie
shadowe
of
the
preuarication
;
an●
for
this
cause
the
espouse
sayeth
that
his
spouse
resembled
a
Doue
,
who
keepeth
her selfe
besides
th●
riuers
,
that
runne
sweetlie
,
and
whose
waters
ar●
christaline
.
You
knowe
well
that
the
doue
houlder
her selfe
secure
neere
to
the
waters
,
because
tha●
she
seethe
there
the
shadowes
of
the
praying
fou●
●s
that
she
feareth
,
and
so
soone
as
she
seeth
them
●●e
taketh
her
flight
,
and
so
she
cannot
bee
surpris●d
.
In
like
sort
(
will
the
Sacred
espouse
say
)
is
my
●eloued
:
for
whiles
she
flyeth
before
the
shadowe
●f
the
preuarication
of
my
commaundements
,
she
●eareth
not
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
disobedience
.
●ruelie
that
person
who
depriueth
himselfe
of
●imselfe
voluntarilie
,
by
the
vowe
of
obedience
,
●ot
to
doe
his
will
in
indifferent
things
,
sheweth
●●fficientlie
that
hee
loueth
to
bee
subiect
in
those
●●at
are
necessarie
,
and
of
obligation
.
Wee
must
●●en
bee
exceeding
punctuall
in
the
obseruance
of
●he
lawes
and
Rules
,
which
are
giuen
vs
by
our
●ord
:
but
aboue
all
in
this
point
of
following
of
●he
communitie
,
and
wee
must
take
heede
of
saying
●●at
wee
are
not
bound
to
obserue
this
Rule
,
or
●articular
commaundement
of
the
Superiour
,
for
●o
much
as
it
is
made
for
the
weake
and
wee
are
●rong
and
healthfull
;
nor
on
the
contrarie
,
that
the
●ommaundment
is
made
for
the
strong
and
wee
●●e
weake
and
infirme
:
O
God!
there
must
bee
no●hing
lesse
then
this
in
a
communitie
.
I
coniure
●ou
if
you
bee
strong
,
that
you
weaken
your selues
●or
to
yeald
your selues
conforme
to
the
infirme
,
●nd
if
you
bee
weake
,
I
say
to
you
strenghten
your
●elues
to
martch
fitly
with
the
strong
.
The
great
A●ostle
Sainct
Paul
sayeth
that
hee
made
himselfe
all
●o
all
,
for
to
gayne
all
:
who
is
infirme
with
whom
am
not
?
who
is
sicke
with
whom
I
am
not
sicke
?
●ith
the
strong
I
am
strong
.
Behould
how
S.
Paul
,
when
hee
is
with
the
infirme
,
is
infirme
,
and
taketh
●illingly
the
commodities
necessarie
to
their
in●●rmities
to
giue
them
confidence
to
doe
the
same
,
●ut
when
hee
findeth
himselfe
with
the
strong
,
he
●s
as
a
gyant
to
giue
them
courage
,
and
if
hee
can
●erceaue
his
neighbour
to
bee
scandalized
with
any
●hing
that
hee
doth
,
allthough
it
were
lawefull
for
him
to
doe
it
,
notwithstanding
hee
hath
such
a
zea●
of
the
peace
and
tranquillitie
of
his
hart
,
that
h●
willingly
abstayneth
from
the
same
.
§
.
10.
But
you
will
say
to
mee
,
now
it
is
the
hou●
of
recreation
,
I
haue
a
verie
great
desire
to
goe
pra●
to
vnite
my selfe
more
immediatlie
with
the
diuin●
goodnes
,
may
I
not
verie
well
thinke
,
that
the
law
which
ordayneth
recreation
,
doth
not
oblige
me●
since
I
haue
a
spiritt
Iouiall
enough
of
my self
.
No!
wee
must
neither
thinke
it
,
nor
speake
it
.
If
yo●
haue
not
neede
to
recreate
your selfe
,
notwithsta●ding
you
must
make
recreation
for
those
who
hau●
neede
thereof
;
Is
there
not
any
exception
in
Religion
The
Rules
oblige
then
all
equally
:
ye
as
witho●●
doubt
:
but
there
are
lawes
wich
are
iustly
vniu●
for
example
:
The
fast
of
Lent
is
commaunded
fo●
euerie
one
,
seemeth
it
not
to
you
that
this
lawe
,
vniust
,
since
that
the
church
moderateth
this
iniu●
Iustice
,
giuing
dispensations
to
those
that
cann●
obserue
it
?
in
like
sort
it
is
in
Religion
:
the
commaundement
is
equally
for
all
,
and
none
of
them selues
can
dispence
therewith
:
but
the
Superiou●
moderate
the
rigour
according
to
the
necessities
o●
euerie
one
.
Wee
must
take
heede
of
thinking
,
tha●
the
infirme
are
lesse
profitable
in
Religion
then
th●
strong
,
or
that
they
doe
lesse
,
or
haue
lesse
meritt
because
they
doe
all
equallie
the
will
of
God
.
Th●
Bees
shewe
vs
an
example
of
that
which
wee
say
.
Fo●
some
of
them
are
imployed
to
keepe
the
hiue
,
an●
others
are
perpetuallie
in
labour
to
gather
hony
notwithstanding
those
that
remayne
in
the
hiue
eate
not
lesse
hony
,
then
those
that
take
the
payne
to
picke
it
out
of
the
flowers
.
Doth
it
not
seeme
to
you
that
Dauid
made
an
vniust
lawe
,
when
hee
commaunded
that
the
souldiers
that
did
garde
the
baggage
,
should
part
the
bootie
equallie
with
those
tha●
went
to
battaill
,
and
who
retourned
all
loaden
wit●
blowes
?
No
truelie
)
it
was
not
iniust
,
for
so
much
as
●ose
that
kept
the
baggage
,
kept
them
for
those
that
●d
fight
,
and
those
who
were
in
the
battaile
,
did
●ght
for
those
that
kept
the
baggage
,
so
they
deserued
〈◊〉
one
recompence
,
since
they
all
obeyed
equallie
their
King
.
God
bee
Blessed
.
LIVE
JESVS
.
THE
FOVRTEENTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
●GAINST
SELFE-IVDGMENT
AND
THE
tendernes
wee
haue
ouer
our selues
.
●
.
1.
THe
first
question
is
:
If
it
bee
a
thing
verie
contrarie
to
perfection
,
to
bee
subiect
to
●nes
selfe-opinion
:
wherevnto
I
aunswere
,
that
to
●●e
subiect
to
haue
selfe-opinions
or
not
to
haue
them
,
●
a
thing
that
is
neither
good
nor
euill
,
for
so
much
〈◊〉
it
is
naturall
to
euerie
one
to
haue
selfe-opinions
,
●ut
this
doth
not
hinder
vs
from
attayning
to
per●●ction
,
prouided
that
wee
tye
not
our selues
●erevnto
,
or
that
wee
loue
them
not
;
for
it
is
●nely
the
loue
of
our
owne
opinions
which
is
●finitly
contrarie
to
perfection
,
and
this
is
that
which
I
haue
so
oftentimes
sayed
,
that
the
loue
●f
our
proper
iudgment
,
and
the
esteeme
wee
●ake
of
it
,
is
the
cause
that
there
are
so
fewe
per●ct
;
there
are
found
many
persons
,
which
re●ounce
their
proper
will
,
some
for
one
subiect
,
●●d
others
for
another
:
I
say
not
onely
in
Religi●n
,
but
amongst
seculers
,
and
in
the
Courts
of
●rinces
themselues
:
If
a
Prince
commaund
a
cour●er
any
thing
,
hee
will
neuer
refuse
to
obey
;
but
to
auowe
that
the
commaundement
is
well
made
,
th●
arriueth
rarelie
.
I
will
doe
what
you
commaun●
mee
in
the
manner
you
desire
,
will
hee
aunswer
but
they
allwaies
pause
vpon
their
,
but
;
which
is
much
as
to
say
,
that
they
knowe
well
it
should
b●
better
otherwise
.
None
can
doubt
(
my
deare
da●ghters
)
but
that
this
is
verie
contrarie
to
perfectio●
for
it
produceth
ordinarilie
vnquietnesse
of
spiri●
variances
,
murmurations
,
and
in
fine
it
nourishe●
the
loue
of
proper
estimation
;
And
therefore
pr●per-opinion
and
selfe-iudgment
ought
neither
●
bee
esteemed
nor
loued
!
But
I
must
tell
you
th●
there
are
persons
,
who
ought
to
forme
their
op●nions
,
as
Bishops
,
and
Superiours
are
to
doe
,
w●
haue
charge
of
others
,
and
all
such
as
haue
goue●ment
:
Others
ought
not
to
trouble
themselues
,
v●lesse
obedience
so
ordayne
:
For
otherwise
th●
should
loose
their
time
,
which
they
ought
to
i●ploy
faythfully
in
retayning
themselues
with
Go●
and
as
the
inferiours
should
be
esteemed
little
atte●tiue
to
their
perfection
,
if
they
would
settle
the●
selues
to
consider
their selfe
opinions
;
so
likewi●
the
Superioures
should
bee
held
incapable
of
th●
charges
,
if
they
did
not
forme
their
opinions
,
a●
would
not
take
sinall
resolutions
,
although
th●
ought
not
to
content
themselues
therein
,
nor
to
t●
themselues
therevnto
:
for
this
should
bee
contra●●
to
their
perfection
.
The
great
Saint
Thomas
,
w●
had
one
of
the
greatest
spiritts
that
a
man
co●
haue
,
when
hee
formed
any
opinions
,
h●
did
ground
them
vpon
the
most
pregnant
re●sons
that
hee
could
:
and
neuerthelesse
if
hee
four●
any
one
who
did
not
approue
that
which
hee
h●
iudged
good
,
or
contradicted
him
therein
,
h●
would
not
dispute
nor
bee
offended
in
himself●
but
suffered
it
willglye
.
Wherein
bee
manifest●
verie
well
,
that
hee
did
not
loue
his
owne
opinio●
y●t
so
that
hee
did
not
disapproue
it
neither
,
leauing
so
as
others
should
find
it
good
or
no
;
after
hee
●d
performed
his
part
hee
troubled
himselfe
no
●rther
.
The
Apostles
were
not
addicted
to
their
●ne
opinions
,
no
not
euen
in
things
appertayn●●g
to
the
gouerment
of
the
Holy
church
which
●as
an
affayre
of
so
great
importance
,
so
that
after
●cy
had
determined
the
cause
by
the
resolution
●hich
they
had
taken
,
they
were
not
offended
if
any
●d
censure
the
same
,
and
if
any
did
refuse
to
agree
their
opinions
,
although
they
were
verie
well
●ounded
;
they
did
not
seeke
to
make
them
to
bee
●●ceaued
by
contesting
nor
by
disputes
.
If
then
the
●●periours
would
change
opinions
at
all
encoun●s
,
they
would
bee
esteemed
light
,
and
imprudent
their
gouernments
:
so
also
if
those
who
haue
no
●rges
,
would
tye
themselues
to
their
opinions
,
de●cing
to
mayntaine
them
,
and
cause
them
to
bee
●ceaued
,
should
they
not
be
held
for
obstinate
?
yes
●elie
.
For
it
is
a
most
assured
thing
,
that
the
loue
selfe-opinion
degenerateth
into
obstinacie
,
if
it
●e
not
faytfully
mortified
and
cut
off
.
We
see
an
●mple
of
it
euen
amongst
the
Apostles
:
It
is
an
●mirable
thing
that
our
Lord
hath
permitted
●ny
things
that
the
Apostles
haue
done
,
worthy
●elye
to
haue
bene
written
,
to
lye
hidden
vnder
●rofound
silence
,
and
that
the
imperfection
,
which
●gee
at
Sainct
Paul
and
Sainct
Barnaby
commit●
together
,
hath
bene
written
:
It
is
without
●ubt
a
spetiall
prouidence
of
our
Lord
,
who
would
●●e
it
so
for
our
particular
instruction
:
they
went
●th
together
to
preach
the
holy
Gospell
,
and
tooke
●th
them
a
young
man
called
Iohn
Marke
,
who
●s
kinsman
to
Sainct
Barnabee
;
These
two
great
●ostles
fell
into
dispute
whether
they
should
take
〈◊〉
with
them
or
leaue
him
,
and
finding
themsel●
of
a
contrarie
opinion
vpon
this
fact
,
and
not
being
able
to
agree
,
they
separated
themselues
o●
from
the
other
?
Now
therefore
tell
mee
,
oug●
we
to
bee
troubled
,
when
wee
see
some
defect
amongst
our selues
,
since
the
Apostles
did
also
co●mitt
them
?
§
.
2.
There
are
certayne
great
spiritts
that
a●
verie
good
,
but
who
are
so
subiect
to
their
opinion
and
esteeme
them
to
bee
so
good
,
that
they
w●
neuer
forgoe
them
,
and
good
heed
must
bee
tak●
not
to
aske
it
of
them
incircumspectlie
and
vn●wares
:
For
after
wards
it
is
almost
impossible
,
●
make
them
acknowledg
and
confess
,
that
they
ha●
fayled
,
for
so
much
as
they
thrust
themselues
so
fa●
into
the
search
of
reasons
,
to
mayntane
that
whi●
they
haue
once
sayed
to
bee
good
,
that
there
is
●
meanes
,
vnlesse
they
giue
themselues
to
an
excel●
perfection
,
to
make
them
vnsay
what
they
ha●
sayed
.
There
are
also
found
great
spiritts
,
and
ve●
capable
,
that
are
not
subiect
to
this
imperfectio●
but
verie
willinglye
dismisse
their
opinions
,
●
though
that
they
bee
verie
good
;
they
arme
●
themselues
to
the
defence
of
them
,
when
any
co●trarietie
,
or
contrarie
opinion
is
opposed
to
t●
which
they
haue
iudged
for
good
and
well
assu●
euen
as
wee
haue
sayd
of
the
great
Saint
Thom●
whereby
you
see
it
is
a
naturall
thing
to
bee
subi●
to
opinions
;
ordinarilie
melancholie
persons
●
more
giuen
therevnto
then
those
that
are
of
a
●uiall
and
pleasant
humour
;
for
these
are
eas●
tourned
at
euerie
hand
,
and
facile
to
beleeue●
which
is
sayed
to
them
.
The
great
Saint
Paula
●
obstinat
in
mayntaining
the
opinion
that
she
●
formed
to
her selfe
,
of
exercising
great
austerit●
rather
then
she
would
submitt
herselfe
,
to
the
●uise
of
many
that
did
councell
her
to
abstaine
;
a●
likewise
many
other
Saints
who
thought
th●
must
macerate
their
bodies
verie
much
to
pl●
God
,
in
such
sort
that
they
therefore
refuse●
obey
the
phisition
,
and
to
performe
that
which
was
requisite
to
the
conseruation
of
their
perishing
and
mortall
bodies
;
and
although
this
was
an
imperfection
,
they
leaue
not
for
this
to
bee
great
Saints
and
●erie
acceptable
to
God
;
the
which
teacheth
vs
,
●hat
wee
ought
not
to
trouble
our selues
,
when
wee
perceaue
in
our selues
imperfections
,
or
incli●ations
contrarie
to
true
vertue
,
prouided
that
wee
●ecome
not
obstinate
to
perseuere
willinglie
in
●hem
:
For
Saint
Paula
and
others
rendring
them●elues
stifneckt
,
although
it
was
in
a
small
matter
,
●aue
bene
reprehensible
in
the
same
.
Concerning
our selues
wee
must
neuer
omitt
so
to
forme
our
opinions
,
but
that
wee
will
willinglie
depose
them
●vhen
it
is
needfull
,
whether
wee
bee
obliged
or
not
obliged
to
forme
them
.
Therefore
to
bee
sub●ect
to
esteeme
of
our
owne
iudgment
,
and
to
●eeke
out
reasons
to
mayntaine
that
which
wee
●aue
apprehended
and
found
to
bee
good
,
is
a
verie
●aturall
thing
:
but
to
permitt
our selues
to
goe
●hereafter
,
and
to
bee
fastned
thervnto
would
be
a
notable
imperfection
.
Tell
mee
,
is
it
not
time
vnprofitably
lost
,
espetiallie
in
those
that
haue
not
●harge
,
to
muse
on
this
?
§
.
3.
You
say
,
what
must
wee
doe
then
to
mor●ifie
this
inclination
?
we
must
cutt
of
that
which
●ourisheth
it
;
it
commeth
into
your
mind
that
●our
Superiour
erreth
in
commaunding
this
or
that
●o
bee
done
in
such
manner
,
and
that
it
would
bee
●etter
done
so
as
you
haue
conceaued
?
turne
from
●ou
this
thought
,
saying
to
your selfe
,
Alas
●
what
●aue
I
to
doe
with
it
since
it
is
not
committed
to
mee
?
It
is
allwaies
much
better
to
withdrawe
our
●hought
simply
,
then
to
search
reasons
in
our
mind
●o
make
vs
beleeue
that
wee
haue
done
wrong
▪
●or
in
steed
of
doing
it
,
our
vnderstanding
which
●s
preoccupated
of
her
particular
Iudgment
will
giue
vs
the
change
;
in
such
sort
that
in
steed
of
annihilating
our
opinion
,
it
will
giue
vs
reasons
to
maintayne
it
,
and
acknowledg
it
for
good
.
It
is
allwaies
more
profitable
to
contemne
it
without
regarding
it
,
and
to
chase
it
away
so
promptly
when
wee
perceaue
it
,
that
wee
knowe
not
what
it
was
that
it
would
say
.
It
is
verie
true
that
wee
are
not
able
to
hinder
this
first
motion
of
complacence
when
our
opinion
is
approued
and
followed
;
for
this
cannot
bee
auoyded
:
but
wee
must
not
muse
vpon
this
complacence
,
wee
must
blesse
God
and
passe
it
ouer
,
not
troubling
our selues
more
with
this
contentment
then
of
a
little
feeling
of
greife
,
which
would
come
to
vs
if
our
opinion
were
no●
followed
or
found
good
.
Wee
must
when
it
is
required
,
either
for
Charitie
or
of
obedience
to
propose
our
aduise
vpon
the
subiect
whereof
th●
question
is
,
doe
it
simply
;
but
for
the
rest
wee
mus●
yeald
our selues
indifferent
,
whether
it
bee
receaue●
or
noe
.
Wee
may
somtimes
argue
vpon
the
opinions
of
others
,
and
shew
the
reasons
whervppon
our
reasons
doe
depend
but
wee
must
doe
this
modestly
and
humbly
,
not
dispising
the
aduise
of
others
nor
contesting
to
make
ours
to
bee
receaued
.
I●
may
bee
you
will
aske
,
if
it
be
not
to
nourish
thi●
imperfection
,
to
seeke
afterwards
to
speake
wit●
those
who
haue
bene
of
your
opinion
,
when
ther●
is
no
more
question
of
takeing
resolution
,
it
being
alreadie
determined
what
ought
to
bee
done
;
without
doubt
this
would
bee
to
nourish
,
and
maintayne
our
inclination
,
and
consequentlie
to
commit
an
imperfection
▪
for
it
is
a
true
marke
that
on●
submitteth
not
her selfe
to
the
aduise
of
others
,
and
that
she
allwaies
preferreth
her
owne
particula●
iudgment
.
The
thing
being
determined
which
had
bene
proposed
,
wee
must
not
so
much
as
speak●
nor
thinke
thereof
,
vnlesse
it
were
a
thing
notabl●
wicked
:
for
then
if
wee
could
yet
further
find
some
inuention
to
alter
the
execution
,
or
to
remedye
the
businesse
,
wee
ought
to
doe
it
the
most
charitably
that
could
bee
,
and
the
most
innocently
,
to
●he
end
not
to
trouble
any
person
,
nor
to
contemne
that
which
they
should
haue
found
to
bee
good
.
§
.
4.
The
sole
and
onelie
remedie
to
cure
proper
●udgment
,
is
to
neglect
that
which
commeth
into
our
thought
,
applying
our selues
vnto
some
better
thing
:
for
if
wee
will
permitt
our selues
to
make
reflection
vpon
all
the
opinions
that
diuers
encounters
will
suggest
vnto
vs
;
what
will
arriue
but
a
continuall
distraction
,
and
an
impeachment
of
things
more
profitable
,
and
which
are
proper
for
our
perfection
,
making
vs
become
incapable
to
make
holie
prayer
?
For
hauing
giuen
leaue
to
our
spirit
to
muse
it selfe
in
the
consideration
of
such
deceates
,
it
will
allwaies
thrust
it selfe
more
forwards
,
and
will
produce
thoughts
vpon
thoughts
,
opinions
vpon
opinions
,
and
reasons
vpon
reasons
which
will
maruelouslye
importune
vs
in
prayer
:
For
prayer
is
no
other
thing
then
a
totall
application
of
our
spirit
with
all
her
faculties
vnto
God
.
Now
being
wearied
out
in
the
poursuite
of
vnprofitable
things
,
it
becommeth
so
much
lesse
able
and
apt
for
the
consideration
of
the
mysteries
,
on
which
wee
would
make
our
prayer
.
Consider
then
this
that
I
had
to
say
vpon
the
subiect
of
the
first
question
,
by
the
which
wee
haue
bene
taught
,
that
to
haue
opinions
is
not
a
thing
contrarie
to
perfection
;
but
to
haue
the
loue
of
our
owne
opinions
and
consequentlie
to
esteeme
them
.
For
if
wee
did
not
esteeme
them
,
wee
should
not
bee
so
amorous
of
them
:
and
if
wee
did
not
loue
them
,
wee
should
little
care
to
haue
them
approued
,
and
wee
should
not
bee
so
readie
to
say
,
lett
others
beleeue
what
they
will
,
but
as
for
my selfe
:
doe
you
knowe
what
that
is
you
would
say
(
as
for
my selfe
)
verilie
no
other
thing
but
I
will
not
submitt
my selfe
;
but
rather
I
wil
be
constant
in
my
opinion
and
resolution
.
This
is
,
as
I
haue
manie
times
sayed
,
the
last
thing
that
wee
leaue
;
and
notwithstanding
this
is
one
of
the
most
necessarie
things
to
bee
quitted
and
renounced
for
the
attayning
of
true
perfection
,
for
otherwise
wee
shall
neuer
gaine
holie
humilitie
,
which
hindreth
and
forbiddeth
vs
to
make
any
esteeme
of
our selues
or
of
all
that
dependeth
thereon
;
and
therefore
if
we
haue
not
the
practice
of
this
vertue
in
great
recommendation
,
wee
shall
allwaies
thinke
our selues
to
bee
better
then
wee
are
,
and
that
others
come
short
of
vs
,
&
owe
vs
respect
.
§
.
5.
Now
enough
is
sayed
vppon
this
subiect
,
If
you
aske
me
nothing
more
wee
will
passe
to
the
second
question
,
which
is
;
If
the
tendernes
that
wee
haue
ouer
our selues
doe
not
hinder
vs
verie
much
in
the
way
of
perfection
:
That
you
may
vnderstand
this
the
better
,
I
must
put
you
in
mind
of
that
which
,
you
knowe
verie
well
,
to
witt
,
that
we
haue
two
loues
in
vs
,
the
affectiue
loue
,
and
the
effectiue
loue
:
and
this
is
aswell
in
the
loue
that
wee
beare
towards
God
,
as
in
that
which
wee
haue
towardes
our
neighbour
,
and
furthermore
towardes
our selues
:
but
wee
will
speake
heere
but
of
tha●
of
our
neighbour
,
and
then
wee
will
retourne
to
our selues
.
The
diuines
to
make
the
difference
o●
these
two
loues
to
bee
the
better
comprehended
are
accustomed
to
serue
themselues
with
the
comparison
of
a
Father
who
hath
two
sonnes
,
the
one
of
them
is
a
little
minion
,
as
yet
a
verie
childe
,
o●
good
grace
:
And
the
other
is
a
perfect
man
,
a
braue
and
generous
souldier
,
or
of
some
other
condition
.
The
Father
exceedingly
loueth
these
two
sonnes
,
but
with
a
different
loue
;
For
hee
loueth
the
little
one
with
an
extreame
tender
and
affectiue
loue
;
marke
I
praye
you
,
what
is
there
that
hee
doth
not
permitt
this
little
infant
to
doe
vnto
him
?
He
dandels
him
,
hee
kisseth
him
,
bee
setts
him
vpon
his
knees
,
houldeth
him
in
his
armes
,
with
exceeding
delight
aswell
to
the
child
as
to
himselfe
;
if
the
child
bee
stung
with
a
Bee
,
hee
ceaseth
not
to
blowe
vpon
the
hurt
,
vntill
such
time
as
the
greife
be
appeased
;
If
his
eldest
sonne
had
bene
stunge
with
a
hundred
Bees
,
hee
would
not
haue
vouchsafed
to
moue
his
foote
,
although
he
loue
him
with
a
great
,
strong
,
and
solide
loue
.
Consider
I
pray
you
,
the
difference
of
these
two
loues
;
for
although
you
haue
seene
the
tendernesse
that
this
Father
hath
to
his
little
one
,
hee
doth
not
therefore
●eaue
his
designe
to
send
him
forth
of
his
house
,
●nd
to
make
him
a
Knight
of
Malta
,
appointing
his
●lder
sonne
to
bee
his
heire
,
and
inheritour
of
his
estate
:
This
elder
then
is
loued
with
effectiue
loue
,
●nd
the
other
little
one
with
affectiue
loue
,
the
one
and
the
other
are
loued
but
differentlie
;
The
●oue
that
wee
haue
to
our selues
,
is
of
this
sort
affe●tiue
and
effectiue
.
The
effectiue
loue
is
it
,
that
●ouerneth
great
persons
,
ambitious
of
Honour
and
●f
Riches
;
for
they
doe
procure
to
themselues
as
much
goods
as
they
can
,
and
are
neuer
satisfied
in
●etting
:
these
loue
themselues
exceedinglie
with
this
●ffectiue
loue
:
But
there
are
others
that
loue
them●elues
more
with
the
affectiue
loue
,
and
these
are
●ose
,
who
are
verie
tender
of
themselues
,
and
who
noe
nothing
but
bemoane
,
dandle
,
cherish
,
and
con●rue
themselues
,
and
who
feare
so
much
all
that
●ay
hurt
them
,
that
it
is
a
great
pittie
to
behould
●em
:
If
they
bee
sicke
,
when
they
haue
no
more
●●yne
then
in
their
fingers
end
,
there
is
no●ing
more
hurt
then
they
are
,
they
say
they
are
●ost
miserable
,
no
euill
,
how
great
soeuer
it
bee
,
is
comparable
to
that
they
suffer
,
and
they
canno●
find
medicines
sufficient
to
cure
them
,
they
cease
not
to
medicine
themselues
,
and
in
thinking
to
conserue
their
health
they
loose
it
and
ruinate
i●
altogether
:
if
others
are
sicke
it
is
nothing
;
in
fine
there
is
none
but
they
who
are
to
bee
bemoane●
and
are
subiect
to
weepe
tenderlie
ouer
themselues
endeuoring
thereby
to
moue
those
that
see
them
to
compassion
;
They
take
little
care
,
whethe●
others
esteeme
them
patient
or
no
,
so
that
they
beleeue
them
to
bee
verie
sicke
and
afflicted
:
imperfections
certainlie
proper
to
children
,
and
,
if
I
dur●
say
it
,
to
woemen
,
and
furthermore
amongst
men
to
those
that
are
of
an
effeminate
hart
and
little
couragious
:
for
amongst
the
generous
this
imperfection
is
not
mett
with
all
,
for
well
made
spirits
stand
not
vpon
these
childish
toyes
and
sottis●
delicacies
,
which
are
proper
for
nothing
but
t●
stopp
vs
in
the
way
of
our
perfection
:
and
yet
for
a
this
,
wee
cannot
endure
that
one
esteeme
vs
del●cate
;
is
not
t●is
verie
much
tendernes
?
§
.
6.
I
remember
a
thing
that
hapned
to
m●
retourning
from
Paris
.
I
encountered
in
a
house
t●
Religious
woemen
with
this
accident
which
ser●eth
to
my
purpose
,
and
truelie
I
had
more
cons●lat●on
in
this
encounter
,
then
I
had
in
all
n●
iourney
,
although
I
had
mett
with
manie
verie
ve●tuous
soules
;
but
this
one
did
comfort
mee
abou●
all
.
There
was
in
this
house
a
maide
who
ma●
her
●riall
or
nouitiate
she
was
meruelouslie
gent●
docile
,
subiect
,
and
obedient
:
in
fine
she
had
all
t●
most
necessarie
conditions
to
bee
a
true
Religio●
woeman
:
in
the
end
it
hapned
by
misfortune
,
th●
her
sisters
did
marke
in
her
a
corporall
imperfect
which
was
cause
that
they
began
to
bee
in
dou●
whether
they
oug●t
not
to
dismisse
her
for
t●
cause
.
The
mother
Superiour
loued
her
verie
mu●
and
was
troubled
to
doe
it
:
but
notwithstanding
the
sisters
did
stronglie
ground
themselues
vpon
this
corporall
incommoditye
:
Now
when
I
was
there
,
the
matter
was
referred
to
mee
touching
this
good
poore
soule
,
who
is
well
descended
;
she
was
brought
before
mee
,
being
there
she
placed
her selfe
vpon
her
knees
,
It
is
true
my
Lord
,
sayed
she
,
that
I
haue
such
an
imperfection
,
which
truelie
is
so
shamefull
(
naming
it
alowde
with
great
simplicitie
)
I
confesse
that
our
sisters
haue
verie
great
reason
,
not
to
bee
willing
to
receaue
mee
,
for
I
am
insupportable
in
my
defect
;
But
I
beseech
you
to
bee
fauorable
vnto
mee
,
assuring
you
if
they
receaue
mee
exercising
their
charitie
towards
mee
,
that
I
will
haue
a
great
care
not
to
trouble
them
,
submitting
my selfe
with
all
my
hart
to
keepe
the
garden
●or
to
bee
imployed
in
other
offices
whatsoeuer
they
bee
,
that
may
keepe
mee
farr
of
from
their
companie
,
to
the
end
I
may
not
molest
them
.
Truelie
this
mayden
touched
my
hart
,
O
she
was
not
much
tender
of
her selfe
:
I
cannot
hould
my selfe
from
saying
,
that
I
would
with
all
my
hart
haue
the
same
naturall
defect
,
and
withall
haue
the
courage
to
declare
it
before
the
whole
world
with
the
same
simplicitye
that
she
did
before
mee
;
she
had
not
so
much
feare
of
being
disesteemed
as
manie
others
haue
,
neither
was
she
so
tender
ouer
her selfe
;
she
did
not
make
any
of
these
vaine
and
vnprofitable
considerations
,
what
will
the
Superiour
say
if
I
declare
this
or
that
to
her
?
if
I
aske
her
any
helpe
or
reliefe
,
she
will
say
or
thinke
,
that
I
am
verie
delicate
:
and
if
it
bee
true
,
why
would
you
not
that
she
should
thinke
so
?
But
when
I
tell
her
my
necessitie
she
maketh
mee
so
cold
a
countenance
,
that
it
seemeth
that
she
is
not
pleased
with
it
:
It
may
verie
well
bee
,
my
good
daughter
,
that
the
Superiour
hauing
other
things
enough
in
her
head
,
hath
not
allwaies
attention
to
smile
or
speake
verie
gratiouslie
,
when
you
delare
to
her
your
greife
,
and
this
is
it
you
say
which
troubleth
you
,
and
taketh
from
you
the
confidence
to
speake
to
her
of
your
infirmities
:
O
God!
my
deare
daughters
these
are
childish
toyes
,
wee
must
goe
simply
:
If
the
Superiour
or
the
mistrisse
haue
not
entertayned
you
as
you
desire
,
one
time
,
yea
many
;
you
must
not
bee
disgusted
therefore
,
nor
iudg
they
doe
allwaies
the
same
:
O
no
:
Our
Lord
will
touch
them
it
may
bee
with
his
spiritt
of
sweetnes
,
for
to
yeald
themselues
more
pleasing
at
our
next
retourne
;
so
wee
must
not
bee
so
tender
as
to
desire
allwaies
to
speake
of
all
the
infirmities
wee
haue
,
when
they
are
not
o●
importance
:
a
little
head
ache
,
or
a
little
tooth
ache
,
which
will
quicklie
passe
perchance
if
you
would
beare
it
for
the
loue
of
God
,
there
is
no
neede
to
goe
speake
to
make
your selfe
to
be
beemoaned
a
little
▪
it
may
bee
you
will
not
speake
to
the
superiour
,
o●
to
her
that
may
take
care
to
ease
you
;
but
with
more
facillitie
to
others
▪
because
say
you
that
you
would
suffer
this
for
God
,
O
my
deare
daughter
,
if
it
were
so
that
you
would
suffer
it
for
the
loue
of
God
,
a●
you
thinke
:
you
would
not
goe
to
tell
it
to
anothe●
that
you
knowe
well
,
will
find
her selfe
obliged
to
declare
your
greife
to
the
Superiour
,
and
by
this
meanes
fetching
a
compasse
you
shall
haue
your
contentment
,
but
in
good
earnest
you
had
better
make
your
demaund
simply
to
her
that
can
giue
you
leaue
to
take
it
;
for
you
knowe
well
,
that
the
sister
that
you
speake
to
of
your
headache
,
hath
not
power
to
bid●
you
goe
lye
downe
on
your
bed
;
this
then
is
no
othe●
designe
or
intention
(
although
wee
thinke
not
so
expreslie
)
but
to
the
end
to
bee
bemoaned
a
little
by
this
sister
,
and
this
doth
greatlie
satisfie
selfe-loue●
Now
if
it
happen
by
encounter
that
you
speake
it
(
the
sister
it
may
be
asking
you
how
you
doe
at
that
time
)
there
is
no
harme
,
so
that
you
tell
it
simply
,
without
aggrauating
it
or
bewailling
your selfe
;
But
more
then
this
,
must
not
be
spoken
but
to
the
Superiour
,
or
to
the
mistrisse
;
you
must
no
more
bee
afraid
,
although
they
bee
a
little
rigorous
in
correcting
such
a
fault
;
For
,
my
deare
daughter
,
you
take
not
from
them
the
confidence
and
libertie
to
correct
you
,
goe
simply
then
,
tell
them
of
your
greife
:
I
beleeue
well
that
you
take
more
pleasure
,
and
are
more
confident
to
tell
your
payne
to
her
who
hath
not
the
charge
to
confort
you
,
them
to
her
that
hath
care
and
power
to
doe
it
:
whiles
you
doe
so
;
euerie
one
bemoaneth
you
,
and
all
sett
themselues
a
worke
to
prouide
you
remedies
,
whereas
if
you
told
it
to
the
sister
who
hath
charge
of
you
,
you
must
enter
into
subiection
to
doe
that
which
she
should
ordayne
,
and
whiles
with
all
your
hart
you
auoyd
this
blessed
subiection
,
selfe-loue
seeketh
to
be
your
gouernesse
and
yet
,
mistrisse
of
your
will
,
But
if
I
tell
the
Superiour
(
you
reply
,
)
that
I
haue
the
headache
,
she
will
bidd
mee
take
my
rest
,
well
:
what
is
that
to
the
purpose
?
If
your
necessitie
be
not
such
,
it
will
cost
you
little
to
say
,
mother
or
sister
I
thinke
I
am
not
so
ill
as
to
laye
mee
downe
on
my
bedd
;
and
if
she
say
,
you
shall
doe
it
notwithstanding
,
goe
your
waies
simply
:
for
wee
must
allwaies
obserue
great
simplicitie
in
all
things
;
to
walke
simply
is
the
true
way
of
the
Religious
of
the
visitation
,
which
is
exceeding
pleasing
to
God
and
most
assured
.
But
seing
a
sister
that
hath
some
trouble
in
her
mind
,
or
some
other
incommoditie
,
not
to
haue
the
confidence
or
courage
to
ouercome
her selfe
to
declare
it
to
you
,
and
you
perceaue
verie
well
that
the
want
thereof
doth
carrye
her
into
some
melancholie
humour
;
ought
you
to
call
her
to
you
,
or
to
lett
it
come
of
her selfe
?
In
this
,
consideration
must
gouerne
vs
:
for
sometimes
wee
must
condescend
to
informing
our selues
what
the
matter
is
,
and
at
other
times
wee
must
mortifie
these
humours
,
in
letting
them
alone
,
as
who
would
say
,
you
will
not
ouercome
your selfe
to
aske
remedie
for
your
payne
,
suffer
ir
then
in
good
time
,
you
deserue
it
well
.
§
.
7.
This
delicacie
is
much
more
insurpportable
in
things
of
the
spiritt
then
in
corporall
:
and
yet
it
is
most
infortunatlie
practiced
and
nourished
by
spirituall
persons
,
who
would
bee
Saints
in
an
instant
,
desiering
notwithstanding
that
it
should
cost
them
nothing
,
no
not
the
sufferinge
of
the
combatts
the
inferiour
part
causeth
them
,
by
the
feeling
that
it
hath
in
things
contrarie
to
nature
,
and
yet
will
wee
or
will
wee
not
wee
must
haue
courage
to
endure
it
,
and
consequentlie
to
resist
these
schirmishes
all
the
time
of
our
life
in
many
encounters
,
if
wee
will
not
become
bankrupt
in
the
perfection
that
wee
haue
vndertaken
.
I
allwaies
desire
verie
much
that
wee
distinguish
the
effects
of
the
supe●iour
part
of
our
soule
,
from
the
effects
of
the
inferiour
part
,
and
that
wee
bee
neuer
astonished
at
the
productions
of
the
inferiour
part
of
our
soule
how
euill
soeuer
they
bee
.
For
that
is
not
capable
to
stopp
vs
in
the
way
,
prouided
that
wee
hould
our selues
constanc
in
the
superiour
part
,
to
aduance
our selues
allwaies
forward
in
the
way
of
perfection
,
without
studying
and
loosing
our
time
,
to
bewaile
our selues
,
that
wee
are
vnperfect
,
and
worthy
of
compassion
,
as
if
wee
were
to
doe
no
other
thing
,
then
lament
our
miserie
and
misfortune
,
for
being
so
backward
to
come
to
the
topp
of
our
enterprise
.
This
good
virgin
of
whom
wee
haue
spoken
was
nothing
tender
or
reserued
in
speaking
to
mee
of
her
defect
:
but
she
tould
it
me
with
a
hart
and
countenance
verie
assured
,
wherein
she
pleased
mee
much
.
But
for
vs
it
doth
vs
so
great
good
to
weepe
vpon
our
defects
to
content
selfe
loue
.
Wee
must
(
my
deare
daughthers
)
bee
verie
generous
,
and
not
astonished
to
see
our selues
subiect
to
a
thousand
sorts
of
imperfections
,
and
yet
haue
a
great
courage
to
contemne
our
inclinations
,
our
humours
,
fantasticallnesse
,
and
delicacies
,
faythfully
mortifying
all
this
at
euerie
occasion
:
and
if
notwithstanding
wee
happen
to
committ
defects
now
and
then
,
wee
must
not
therefore
bee
at
a
stay
;
but
must
raise
our
courage
vp
againe
to
bee
more
faythfull
at
the
next
occasion
,
and
so
passe
further
,
making
progresse
in
the
way
of
God
,
and
in
the
renuntiation
of
our selues
.
§
.
8.
You
demaund
moreouer
,
if
the
Superiour
seeing
you
more
sadd
then
ordinarie
,
aske
you
what
is
the
matter
:
and
you
seeing
many
things
in
your
head
that
molest
you
,
cannot
tell
what
it
is
;
how
must
you
doe
then
?
you
must
say
simply
,
I
haue
many
things
in
my
head
,
but
I
knowe
not
what
it
is
.
You
feare
say
you
,
the
Superiour
will
thinke
you
haue
not
confidence
to
tell
her
;
But
what
ought
you
to
care
,
what
she
thinketh
or
thinketh
not
;
prouided
that
you
doe
your
dutie
,
whereof
doe
you
trouble
yourselfe
?
so
that
to
say
,
what
wil
she
say
if
I
doe
this
,
or
that
,
or
what
will
the
Superiour
thinke
,
is
exceeding
contrarie
to
perfection
,
when
wee
settle
our selues
therein
.
For
you
must
allwaies
remember
in
all
that
I
say
,
that
I
intend
not
to
speake
of
that
which
the
inferiour
part
of
the
soule
doth
:
for
I
make
no
reckoning
of
it
,
it
is
then
the
superiour
part
that
must
contemne
this
what
will
they
say
?
or
what
will
they
thinke
?
this
hapneth
to
you
,
when
you
haue
rendred
an
account
of
your
conscience
because
you
haue
not
sufficientlie
told
particular
faultes
;
you
say
you
thinke
the
superiour
will
say
or
thinke
that
you
would
not
tell
her
all
:
it
is
the
same
of
this
rendring
of
account
,
as
of
confession
:
Wee
must
haue
an
equall
simplicitye
in
the
one
and
in
the
other
.
Now
tell
mee
,
should
I
say
,
if
I
confesse
such
a
thing
,
what
will
my
confessour
say
,
or
what
will
hee
thinke
of
mee
?
Let
him
thinke
and
say
what
hee
will
,
prouided
that
hee
hath
giuen
mee
absolution
,
and
tha●
I
haue
done
my
duty
,
it
sufficeth
mee
:
and
as
after
confession
it
is
not
time
to
examine
our selues
,
to
see
if
wee
haue
tould
all
that
wee
haue
done
:
but
i●
is
the
time
to
keepe
our selues
in
trāquillitye
closely
attentiue
to
our
Lord
,
with
whom
wee
are
reconciled
,
and
to
giue
him
thankes
for
his
benifitts
,
it
being
nothing
necessarie
to
make
a
search
o●
that
which
wee
haue
forgotten
:
in
like
manner
it
is
when
wee
haue
rendred
our
accompt
:
That
which
commeth
to
our
mind
must
bee
simply
told
,
afte●
it
must
no
more
bee
though
of
:
But
euen
as
it
woul●
not
bee
a
good
preparation
to
goe
to
confession
not
to
bee
willing
to
examine
our selues
,
for
fear●
of
finding
somthing
worthy
to
bee
confest
:
in
lik●
sort
wee
must
not
neglect
to
enter
into
our
selue
before
the
rendring
of
accompt
,
for
feare
of
findin●
somthing
,
which
should
be
troublesome
to
speake
Nether
must
you
bee
so
tender
to
speake
all
,
nor
to
runne
to
the
superiour
to
crie
hola
for
the
least
payn●
that
you
feele
,
the
which
it
may
be
wil
be
past
withi●
a
quarter
of
an
hower
.
wee
may
well
learne
to
suffer
somwhat
generouslie
these
small
matters
for
whic●
wee
cannot
procure
remedie
,
being
ordinarilie
th●
productions
of
our
imperfect
nature
;
as
are
these
inconstancies
of
humours
,
of
wills
,
of
desires
,
whic●
produce
sontimes
a
little
perplexity
;
sontimes
a
desir●
to
speake
,
and
then
all
of
a
sodayne
a
great
auersion
t●
doe
it
,
and
the
like
,
to
which
wee
are
subiect
,
an●
shal
be
as
long
as
wee
liue
in
this
passing
and
decayin●
life
.
But
touching
this
payne
that
you
say
you
haue
and
which
taketh
from
you
the
meanes
to
keepe
yo●
attentiue
to
God
,
vnlesse
you
goe
presentlie
to
decla●●
it
to
the
superiour
,
I
say
to
you
,
that
you
must
note
that
it
may
bee
it
taketh
not
from
you
the
attention
to
the
presence
of
God
;
but
rather
the
sweetnes
of
this
attention
:
Now
if
it
bee
but
this
,
if
you
haue
the
courage
and
the
will
as
you
say
to
suffer
it
without
seeking
of
comfort
,
I
tell
you
that
you
shall
doe
verie
well
to
doe
it
;
although
that
it
doe
bring
you
some
little
vnquietnesse
prouided
it
bee
not
too
great
:
but
if
it
should
take
from
you
the
meanes
to
drawe
neere
to
God
,
at
that
time
you
should
goe
to
lett
the
Superiour
knowe
of
it
,
not
to
seek
comforte
,
but
to
gaine
way
in
the
presence
of
God
,
although
there
would
be
no
great
harme
to
doe
it
for
your
confort
:
moreouer
the
sisters
must
not
bee
so
tyed
to
the
kind
entertaynment
of
the
superiour
:
That
if
she
speake
not
to
them
according
to
their
content
,
presentlie
they
perswade
themselues
by
consequence
that
they
are
not
beleued
.
O
no
,
our
sisters
doe
loue
humilitie
and
mortification
too
much
,
to
bee
from
henceforth
melancholie
vpon
a
light
suspition
(
which
may
be
without
ground
)
that
they
are
not
so
wel
beloued
as
their
selfe-love
maketh
them
desire
to
bee
.
§
.
9.
But
(
some
one
will
say
)
I
haue
committed
a
fault
against
the
superiour
,
and
therefore
I
enter
into
these
apprehensions
that
she
is
displeased
with
mee
,
&
in
a
word
that
she
will
not
haue
mee
in
so
good
esteeme
as
she
hath
had
.
My
deare
sisters
,
all
this
discontent
is
made
by
the
commaundment
of
a
certayne
spirituall
Father
who
is
called
selfe
loue
,
who
beginneth
to
say
,
how
?
haue
I
failed
in
this
manner
?
what
will
our
mother
say
or
thinke
of
mee
?
O!
there
is
nothing
to
bee
expected
that
is
good
of
mee
,
I
am
a
poore
miserable
creature
,
I
shall
neuer
doe
any
thing
that
may
content
our
mother
,
and
the
like
wise
lamentations
:
they
doe
dot
say
,
Alas
!
I
haue
offended
God
,
I
must
haue
recourse
to
his
goodnes
hopeing
hat
hee
will
strenghthen
mee
:
They
say
O
I
know
well
that
God
is
good
,
hee
will
not
regard
my
vnfay●hfullnes
,
hee
knoweth
verie
well
our
infirmitye
,
A●
?
but
our
mother
.
This
wee
renewe
still
to
continue
our
complaints
:
without
doubt
care
must
be
had
to
please
our
superiours
:
For
the
great
Apostle
Saint
Paule
declareth
it
and
exhorteth
therevnto
,
speaking
to
seruants
and
it
may
also
bee
attributed
to
children
.
Serue
,
sayeth
hee
;
your
Maisters
to
the
eye
,
as
if
hee
would
say
,
haue
a
care
to
please
them
;
but
after
hee
also
sayed
.
Serue
not
your
maisters
to
the
eye
,
as
if
hee
had
sayed
,
that
they
must
looke
well
to
themselues
▪
for
to
doe
nothing
more
in
the
sight
of
thei●
maisters
,
then
they
would
doe
being
absent
,
because
the
eyes
of
God
doth
allwaies
see
them
,
to
whom
they
ought
to
haue
a
great
respect
not
to
doe
any
thing
that
may
displease
him
,
and
in
so
doeing
,
they
must
not
trouble
themselues
,
nor
car●
to
desire
allwaies
to
please
men
,
for
it
is
not
i●
their
power
,
doe
the
best
you
can
not
to
vex
or
anger
any
person
:
but
after
this
if
it
happen
,
that
by
your
infirmitye
you
discontent
them
sometimes
recurr
persently
to
the
doctrine
that
I
haue
so
often
preached
to
you
,
and
which
I
haue
had
so
grea●
a
desire
to
graue
in
your
harts
,
humble
your selues
instantlie
before
God
,
acknowledging
your
frailty
and
weakenesse
,
and
then
repayre
your
fault
wit●
an
act
of
humilitye
,
if
it
deserue
it
,
towardes
th●
person
that
you
haue
disquieted
,
and
this
done
neuer
trouble
your selfe
:
For
our
spirituall
Fathe●
which
is
the
loue
of
God
forbidds
vs
to
doe
so
,
teaching
vs
that
after
wee
haue
made
an
act
of
humilitie
euen
as
I
haue
sayed
,
wee
should
re-enter
int●
our selues
,
for
to
cherish
tenderlye
and
deareli●
this
blessed
abiection
,
which
hapneth
to
vs
for
hauing
offended
,
and
this
welbeloued
reprehension
that
the
Superiour
will
giue
vs
:
wee
haue
tw●
〈◊〉
●wo
Iudgments
and
two
wills
,
and
therefore
wee
must
make
no
recknoning
of
all
that
selfe
loue
,
●elfe
iudgment
,
or
selfe
will
suggesteth
vnto
vs
,
prouided
that
wee
doe
make
the
loue
of
God
to
●aygne
aboue
selfe
loue
,
the
iudgment
of
Superiours
yea
of
inferiours
and
equalls
aboue
our
owne
(
which
wee
must
annihilate
as
neere
as
wee
can
)
not
contenting
our selues
to
subiect
our
will
,
in
doeing
all
that
they
will
haue
vs
doe
,
but
sub●ecting
our
iudgment
to
beleeue
that
wee
should
haue
no
iudgment
,
if
wee
did
not
esteeme
this
to
bee
iustly
and
reasonably
done
,
reiecting
also
abso●utelie
the
reasons
that
it
would
bring
to
make
vs
●eleeue
that
the
thing
which
is
commaunded
vs
,
●bould
bee
better
done
otherwise
,
then
as
they
haue
●idden
vs
.
We
must
with
simplicitie
alleage
our
reasons
for
once
,
if
they
seeme
good
;
but
then
wee
must
yeald
without
more
replies
,
to
that
which
●hey
say
to
vs
,
and
by
this
meanes
make
our
selfe-iudgment
dye
,
which
wee
esteeme
so
wise
and
●rudent
aboue
all
others
;
O
God!
mother
,
our
si●ters
are
so
resolued
to
loue
mortification
,
that
it
wil
be
a
pleasing
obiect
to
behould
them
,
consola●ions
wil
be
nothing
to
them
,
in
comparison
of
the
●rice
of
afflictions
,
drinesses
and
repugnances
;
so
much
doe
they
desire
to
render
themselues
like
to
●heir
spouse
.
Assist
them
therefore
well
in
their
en●erprise
,
mortifye
them
well
&
couragiously
,
not
●paring
them
:
for
it
is
that
which
they
demaund
,
●hey
will
no
more
bee
tyed
to
cherishings
,
since
it
is
contrarie
to
the
generositie
of
their
deuotion
,
the
which
will
make
them
heerafter
,
to
sett
themsel●es
so
absolutely
to
desire
to
please
God
,
that
they
will
no
more
regard
any
other
thing
,
if
it
bee
not
●roper
to
aduance
them
in
the
accomplishment
of
●his
desire
.
It
is
the
marke
of
a
delicate
hart
,
and
a
●ender
deuotion
,
to
permitt
our selues
to
bee
carried
away
with
euerie
little
encounter
of
contrad●ction
:
bee
not
afraid
;
these
childeshnesses
of
a
melancholye
and
spightfull
humour
will
neuer
be●
amongst
vs
.
We
hane
so
much
courage
,
thanke●
bee
to
God
,
that
we
wil
apply
our selues
to
mak●
so
good
progresse
heereafter
,
that
it
will
be
agre●
contentement
to
behould
vs
.
In
the
meane
time
my
Deare
danghters
,
lett
vs
purifie
our
intention
to
the
end
that
doing
all
for
God
,
for
his
Honou●
and
Glorie
,
we
doe
expect
our
recompence
onli●
from
him
:
his
Loue
shal
be
our
reward
heere
,
an●
himselfe
shal
be
our
recompence
in
all
eternitie
.
THE
FIFTEENTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
IN
WHICH
IS
DEMAVNDED
WHEREI●
consisteth
the
perfect
determination
of
regar●ing
,
and
following
the
will
of
God
in
〈◊〉
things
:
and
whether
wee
may
find
a●●
follow
it
in
the
wills
of
Superiours
,
equal●
and
inferiours
which
wee
see
to
proceee●
vpon
their
naturall
or
habituall
inclination
and
of
some
notable
points
touching
Co●fessours
and
Preachers
.
§
.
1.
Wee
must
knowe
that
the
determin●tion
of
following
the
will
of
God
●
all
things
without
exception
,
is
contained
in
o●
Lords
prayer
in
these
words
that
wee
say
eue●●day
:
Thy
wille
bee
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heau●
There
is
not
any
resistance
of
the
will
of
God
●
heauen
,
all
are
obedient
and
subiect
to
him
:
eu●●
so
say
we
that
it
may
arrriue
to
vs
,
and
this
w●
aske
of
our
Lord
to
doe
,
neuer
bringing
any
re●●stance
there
vnto
:
but
remayning
most
obedi●●●
and
subiect
,
in
all
occurrences
to
his
diuine
w●●
But
the
soules
thus
determined
haue
neede
to
be
●nlightned
,
in
what
they
shal
be
able
to
know
this
will
of
God
.
Of
this
I
haue
spoken
verie
clearely
in
●he
booke
of
the
Loue
of
God
:
Notwithstanding
to
satisfye
the
demaund
●hich
hath
bene
made
mee
,
I
will
heer
say
something
more
.
The
will
of
God
may
bee
vnderstoode
in
thwo
manners
.
There
is
the
will
of
God
signified
,
and
the
will
of
good
pleasure
.
The
will
of
God
signified
●s
distinguished
into
four
parts
,
which
are
the
commaundements
of
God
,
and
of
the
Church
,
Coun●ells
,
Inspirations
,
Rules
and
constitutions
.
The
●ommaundements
of
God
,
and
of
the
Church
ne●essarilie
euery
one
must
obey
,
because
it
is
the
●bsolute
will
of
God
,
who
willeth
that
in
this
,
we
●hould
obey
if
wee
wil
be
saued
.
Hee
willeth
also
●hat
wee
should
obserue
his
Councells
;
but
not
with
an
absolute
will
,
but
onelie
by
way
of
desire
;
wherefore
wee
loose
not
Charitie
,
neither
shall
we
bee
seperated
from
God
,
for
not
hauing
courage
,
●o
vndertake
Obedience
to
his
Councelles
;
Likewise
wee
ought
not
to
desire
to
vndertake
the
pra●tice
of
all
,
but
of
those
that
are
most
conforme
to
●ur
vocation
:
For
there
are
some
of
them
which
are
●o
opposite
to
others
,
that
it
wil
be
impossible
without
doubt
to
imbrace
the
practice
of
the
one
,
and
●ot
to
take
away
the
meanes
to
practice
the
other
;
●t
is
a
councell
to
leaue
all
for
to
follow
our
Lord
,
●aked
void
of
al●
things
:
It
is
a
councell
to
lend
●nd
giue
allmes
;
tell
mee
,
the
person
who
hath
on●e
forsaken
and
giuen
away
all
that
hee
had
,
of
what
can
hee
giue
Almes
,
since
that
hee
hath
no●hing
?
wee
must
then
follow
the
conuncells
that
God
would
we
should
follow
,
and
not
beleeue
●hat
hee
hath
giuen
them
all
,
that
wee
should
fol●ow
them
all
.
Now
the
practice
of
the
councells
●hat
wee
heere
ought
to
practice
,
are
those
that
are
conteyned
in
our
Rules
.
Moreouer
we●
haue
sayed
that
God
signifieth
his
will
to
vs
,
b●
his
inspirations
,
it
is
true
:
but
notwithstanding
hee
will
not
,
that
wee
should
discerne
of
ou●
selues
,
if
this
which
is
inspired
,
is
his
will
,
muc●
lesse
that
wee
should
presumptiouslie
follow
hi●
inspirations
:
neither
will
hee
that
wee
should
expect
that
hee
himselfe
doe
manifest
his
wills
,
o●
that
hee
send
his
Angells
to
teach
them
vs
;
Bu●
his
will
is
that
in
doubtfull
cases
and
of
importanc●
wee
should
haue
recourse
to
those
,
whom
hee
hat●
established
ouer
vs
,
to
guid
vs
,
and
that
wee
shoul●
yeald
our selues
totallye
subiect
to
their
counce●
and
opinion
,
in
this
which
regardeth
the
perfectio●
of
our
soules
.
Behould
then
how
God
manifesteth
his
will
,
which
wee
call
signified
will
.
Moreouer
there
is
the
will
of
the
good
pleasure
of
God
the
which
wee
ought
to
behould
in
all
euents
,
〈◊〉
would
say
in
all
that
hapneth
vnto
vs
,
in
sicknes
,
i●
death
in
affliction
,
in
consolation
,
in
aduerse
and
properouse
things
,
in
breif
in
all
things
which
are
no
foreseene
.
And
according
to
this
will
,
wee
ough●
allwaies
to
bee
readie
,
to
submitt
our selues
in
a●
occurrences
,
in
things
disaggreable
,
in
death
,
as
i●
life
;
in
fine
in
all
that
is
not
manifestlie
against
th●
signified
will
of
God
;
for
that
is
allwaies
to
b●
preferred
.
§
.
2.
This
being
so
,
wee
aunswere
to
the
s●cond
part
of
the
demaund
.
That
you
may
the
bett●●
vnderstand
this
,
I
must
tell
you
what
I
haue
read●
fewe
dayes
past
,
in
the
life
of
the
great
Saint
A●seline
,
where
it
is
sayed
;
that
during
all
the
tim●
that
hee
was
Priour
and
Abbott
of
his
Monaster
hee
was
exceedinglie
beloued
of
euerie
one
;
b●cause
hee
was
verie
condescending
permitting
himselfe
,
to
yeald
to
the
will
of
all
,
not
onely
of
t●●
Religious
,
but
also
of
strangers
.
One
came
to
hi●
saying
,
Father
,
your
Reuerence
should
take
a
little
●roth
,
hee
tooke
it
;
an
other
came
to
him
and
sayed
,
This
will
doe
you
hurt
;
instantlie
hee
lest
it
:
so
hee
did
submi●t
himselfe
(
in
all
that
where
in
there
was
no
offence
to
God
)
to
the
will
of
his
brethren
who
without
doubt
did
follow
their
owne
inclinations
:
especially
the
Seculers
;
who
did
also
make
him
turne
at
euerie
hand
according
to
their
will
.
Now
this
great
gentlenesse
and
condescending
of
this
Sainct
was
not
approued
of
all
,
allthough
hee
was
wel
beloued
of
all
,
so
that
one
day
some
of
his
brethren
desiring
to
shewe
to
him
,
that
this
went
not
well
according
to
their
iudgment
,
and
that
hee
ought
not
to
bee
so
gentle
and
condescending
to
the
will
of
all
the
world
;
but
that
hee
ought
to
make
those
whom
hee
had
in
charge
;
to
yeald
vnto
his
will
.
O
my
children
(
sayed
this
great
Saint
)
it
may
bee
you
doe
not
know
with
what
intention
I
doe
it
:
knowe
then
when
I
remember
that
our
Lord
hath
commaunded
,
that
wee
should
doe
to
others
as
wee
would
they
should
doe
to
vs
,
I
can
doe
no
otherwise
;
For
I
would
that
God
did
my
will
,
and
therefore
I
doe
willinglie
that
of
my
brethren
,
and
of
my
neighbours
,
to
the
end
it
may
please
our
good
God
to
doe
mine
sometimes
.
Furthermore
I
haue
an
other
consideration
,
which
is
that
after
that
which
is
the
signified
will
of
God
,
I
cannot
knowe
better
the
●ill
of
his
good
pleasure
nor
more
assuredlie
,
then
b●
the
voice
of
my
neighbour
:
For
God
doth
not
speake
to
mee
,
neither
doth
hee
send
his
Angells
,
to
declare
to
mee
what
is
his
good
pleasure
.
The
stones
,
brute
beasts
,
and
plantes
speake
not
:
there
is
no
other
then
man
,
who
can
manifest
the
will
of
my
God
to
mee
,
and
therefore
I
bind
my selfe
to
this
as
much
as
I
can
.
God
commaundeth
mee
Charitie
towards
my
neighbour
:
and
it
is
a
great
Charitie
to
conserue
ones
selfe
in
vnion
one
with
another
,
and
to
preserue
this
,
I
do●
not
find
a
better
meanes
,
then
to
bee
gentle
an●
condescending
:
Sweetnes
and
humble
condescendence
ought
allwaies
to
beare
sway
in
all
our
actions
.
But
my
principall
consideration
is
,
to
beleeu●
that
God
manifesteth
his
will
to
mee
,
by
those
o●
my
brethren
,
and
therefore
I
obey
God
as
oftentimes
as
I
condescend
to
them
in
any
thing
.
Moreouer
hath
not
our
Lord
sayed
,
that
if
wee
becom●
not
as
a
little
child
wee
shall
not
enter
into
th●
kingdome
of
heauen
?
doe
not
meruaill
then
if
〈◊〉
bee
sweete
,
and
facill
to
condescend
as
a
child
;
sinc●
in
this
I
doe
no
other
then
that
which
hath
ben●
ordayned
by
my
sauiour
.
There
is
not
any
grea●
domage
,
whether
I
goe
to
bedd
or
remayne
vpp●●
whether
I
goe
thither
or
remayne
heere
:
but
i●
should
bee
an
imperfection
in
mee
not
to
submit●
my selfe
to
my
neig●bour
.
You
see
,
my
deare
sisters
,
the
great
Sainct
Anselme
submitteth
himselfe
to
all
that
which
is
not
contrarie
,
nor
against
th●
commaundements
of
God
or
holy
church
,
o●
against
the
Rules
,
for
this
obedience
is
allwaies
to
bee
preferred
I
doe
not
thinke
that
if
they
ha●
desired
any
of
this
that
hee
would
haue
done
it
.
O●
no!
But
this
obserued
,
his
generall
Rule
was
in
these
indifferent
things
to
condescend
wholy
to
all
.
The
Glorious
Saint
Paul
,
after
that
he
had
sayed
,
that
nothing
should
separate
him
from
the
Charitie
of
God
,
neither
death
nor
life
,
no
not
Angells
themselues
,
nor
all
Hell
if
it
should
band
against
him
,
should
bee
able
to
doe
it
;
I
knowe
nothing
better
(
sayeth
hee
)
then
to
yeald
to
all
,
to
laugh
with
them
that
laugh
,
to
weepe
with
those
that
weepe
,
and
in
fine
to
yeald
my selfe
to
euerie
one
.
Sainct
Pachome
one
day
making
matts
had
with
him
there
a
child
,
who
beholding
what
the
Sainct
did
,
sayed
vnto
him
:
O
Father
you
doe
not
well
this
must
not
bee
done
so
.
The
great
Saint
●llthough
hee
did
make
these
matts
well
enough
●euerthelesse
arose
readily
,
and
sett
himselfe
neere
●nto
the
child
,
who
shewed
him
how
hee
should
●ake
them
.
Now
there
was
another
Religious
●an
,
who
sayed
to
him
:
Father
you
committ
two
●ults
in
condescending
to
the
will
of
this
child
;
For
●ou
expose
him
to
the
danger
of
vanitie
;
and
●oile
your
matts
,
for
they
were
better
so
as
you
●●d
them
;
to
whom
the
blessed
Father
aunswer●d
:
My
brother
,
if
God
permitt
that
the
child
●onceaue
vanitie
,
it
may
bee
that
in
recompence
●ee
will
giue
mee
humilitie
,
and
when
hee
shall
●aue
giuen
it
mee
,
I
shall
afterwards
bee
able
to
●●ue
some
to
this
child
.
There
is
not
any
great
●rme
to
dispose
in
this
or
that
manner
the
bulrus●es
to
make
the
matts
;
but
it
would
bee
verie
great
●nger
,
if
wee
haue
not
affection
to
this
word
〈◊〉
celebrated
of
our
sauiour
:
if
you
become
not
〈◊〉
little
children
,
you
shall
haue
no
part
in
the
king●ome
of
my
Father
.
O
what
a
great
good
is
this
,
●y
sisters
,
to
bee
so
facill
and
pliable
to
bee
turned
〈◊〉
obedience
at
euerie
hand
!
§
.
3.
Now
not
onely
the
Saints
haue
taught
vs
is
practice
of
the
submission
of
our
will
:
but
also
●ir
Lord
,
aswell
by
example
,
as
by
word
:
but
how
〈◊〉
word
?
the
councell
of
abnegarion
of
ones
selfe
,
●hat
other
thing
is
it
,
but
to
renounce
in
all
occa●●ons
his
owne
will
,
and
his
particular
iudgment
,
followe
the
will
of
another
,
and
to
submitt
him●●●fe
to
all
?
allwaies
excepting
that
wherein
wee
●ould
offend
God
.
But
it
may
bee
you
will
say
,
●ee
cleerlie
,
that
this
,
which
they
would
haue
●ee
doe
,
proceedeth
from
a
humayne
wil
,
and
●●turall
inclination
;
and
therefore
God
hath
●t
inspired
my
mother
,
or
my
sister
to
make
●e
doe
such
a
thing
?
No
,
it
may
bee
God
doth
not
inspire
this
to
her
;
yet
truelie
hee
will
that
you
should
doe
it
;
and
you
fayling
therein
resist
the
determination
of
doing
the
will
of
God
i●
all
things
;
and
consequently
the
care
you
ought
t●
haue
of
your
perfection
;
wee
must
then
allwaie●
submitt
our selues
to
doe
all
that
they
desire
of
vs
for
to
doe
the
will
of
God
;
prouided
that
it
bee
no
contrarie
to
his
will
,
which
hee
hath
signified
i●
the
manner
aforesayed
.
§
.
4.
Now
to
speake
a
word
of
the
will
of
creatures
;
it
may
bee
taken
in
three
kindes
,
by
way
o●
affection
,
by
way
of
complacence
,
or
else
withou●
intention
,
or
besides
their
designe
;
according
t●
the
first
,
our
will
must
bee
verie
strong
,
to
embra●●
willinglie
these
wills
,
which
are
so
contrarie
〈◊〉
ours
,
which
would
not
bee
contrāried
;
&
yet
o●dinarilye
wee
must
suffer
verie
much
in
this
pr●ctice
of
following
the
wills
of
others
,
which
a●
for
the
most
part
different
from
ours
,
wee
oug●●
therefore
to
receaue
by
way
of
sufferance
the
ex●cution
of
such
wills
,
and
to
serue
our selues
of
the
daylie
contradictions
for
to
mortifie
vs
,
accepti●●
them
with
loue
and
gentlenesse
;
By
way
of
co●placence
ther
is
no
neede
of
exhortation
to
ma●
vs
follow
them
:
for
wee
obey
most
willinglie
delectable
thing
:
yea
wee
runne
before
these
wi●
to
offer
them
our
submissions
.
Therefore
it
is
〈◊〉
of
this
kinde
of
will
that
you
demaund
,
if
wee
m●
submitt
our selues
therevnto
:
for
wee
haue
〈◊〉
doubt
thereof
:
but
of
those
that
are
farr
from
t●
purpose
,
and
of
which
wee
knowe
not
the
reas●●
wherefore
one
desireth
this
of
vs
:
it
is
this
wher●
the
difficultye
lieth
.
For
wherefore
should
I
d●
the
will
of
my
sister
,
rather
then
my
owne
?
also
not
mine
as
conforme
to
the
will
of
God
as
hers●
this
slight
occurrence
?
for
what
reason
ought
〈◊〉
beleeue
,
that
this
,
which
she
telleth
mee
tha●
should
doe
,
is
rather
an
inspiration
of
God
,
then
●he
will
that
moueth
mee
to
doe
another
thing
?
O
God
,
my
deare
sisters
,
heere
it
is
where
the
Di●ine
Maiestie
would
make
vs
to
gaine
the
prise
of
●ubmission
;
for
if
wee
did
allwaies
perceaue
verie
●ell
,
that
they
haue
reason
to
commaund
vs
,
or
●ay
vs
to
doe
such
a
thing
,
wee
should
not
haue
●ny
great
meritt
in
doeing
it
,
neither
any
great
re●●gnance
,
because
without
doubt
all
our
whole
●ule
would
willinglie
grant
this
;
but
when
the
●easons
are
vnknowe
to
vs
,
our
soule
repineth
at
it
●en
our
iudgment
stormeth
,
and
wee
feele
the
●ontradiction
.
Now
it
is
in
these
occasions
,
that
●ee
ought
to
surmount
our selues
,
and
with
a
●●ildish
simplicitie
to
put
our selues
to
the
busines
●ithout
discourse
,
or
reason
,
and
say
:
I
knowe
verie
●ell
that
the
will
of
God
is
,
that
I
should
rather
●e
the
will
of
my
neighbour
then
my
owne
,
and
●●erefore
I
will
sett
my selfe
to
the
practice
thereof
●ot
considering
if
this
is
the
will
of
God
,
that
I
●●bmitt
my selfe
,
to
doe
that
which
proceedeth
of
●●ssion
,
or
otherwise
by
an
inspiration
,
or
motion
of
●ason
:
for
wee
must
walke
through
all
these
small
●atters
in
simplicitye
:
I
pray
you
to
what
purpose
●ould
there
bee
an
houre
of
meditation
made
,
for
●
knowe
if
it
bee
the
will
of
God
that
I
drinke
,
●hen
they
praye
mee
,
or
that
I
abstayne
by
pe●nce
or
sobrietye
,
and
the
like
small
matters
which
●e
not
worthy
of
consideration
,
and
principallie
,
if
see
I
shall
content
my
neighbour
how
little
soe●●r
in
doeing
them
?
in
things
of
consequence
wee
●●ight
not
to
loose
our
time
in
considering
them
,
●●at
wee
must
addresse
our selues
to
our
Superi●●rs
,
to
the
end
to
knowe
of
them
what
wee
haue
●
doe
,
after
which
they
are
no
more
to
be
thought
〈◊〉
but
whe
must
depend
absolutlie
on
their
opinion
,
●●nce
God
hath
giuen
vs
them
,
for
the
guid
of
our
soule
in
the
persection
of
his
Loue
.
And
if
we
ought
thus
to
condescend
to
the
will
of
euerie
one
much
more
ought
we
to
doe
it
to
the
will
of
Superiours
,
whom
wee
ought
to
esteeme
and
regar●
amongst
vs
,
as
the
person
of
God
himselfe
;
for
indeed
they
are
his
lieftenants
;
wherefore
,
althoug●
wee
should
knowe
that
they
had
naturall
inclinations
yea
passions
themselues
,
by
the
motions
where
of
they
should
commaund
somtimes
,
or
reprehend
the
faults
of
their
inferiours
,
it
should
i●
no
sort
astonish
vs
:
for
they
are
men
as
others
,
an●
consequentlie
subiect
to
haue
inclinations
,
and
pa●sions
:
but
it
is
not
permitted
vs
to
iudg
;
that
the
commaund
vs
this
out
of
their
passion
,
or
inclin●tion
:
and
this
thing
wee
must
bee
verie
warie
n●
to
doe
;
Notwithstanding
if
wee
should
know●
palpably
that
this
was
so
,
wee
must
not
omitt
〈◊〉
obey
sweetlie
and
louinglie
,
&
submitt
our
selu●
with
humilitye
to
the
correction
.
It
is
a
thing
trulie
verie
hard
to
selfe-loue
to
be
subiect
to
all
the
encounters
;
it
is
true
,
but
also
it
is
not
this
Lo●●
that
we
ought
to
content
nor
hearken
vnto
but
only
the
most
Holy
Loue
of
our
soules
IESV●
who
demaundeth
of
his
Deare
spouses
,
a
holie
im●tation
of
the
perfect
Obedience
that
hee
rendre●
not
onelie
to
the
most
iust
and
good
will
of
h●●
Father
;
but
also
to
that
of
his
parents
,
and
which
more
to
that
of
his
enimies
,
who
without
do●●
did
follow
their
passions
in
the
torments
,
whi●●
they
imposed
vpon
him
,
and
yet
good
Iesus
subm●●ted
himselfe
to
vndergoe
them
sweetlie
,
humb●●
and
louinglie
.
We
shall
see
sufficientlie
that
th●
word
of
our
Lord
,
which
ordayneth
that
we
ta●●
vp
his
Crosse
ought
to
bee
vnderstood
of
receaui●●
cordially
the
contradictions
,
which
are
made
〈◊〉
in
all
,
encounters
by
holy
Obedience
,
how
lig●●
and
of
how
little
importance
soeuer
they
bee
.
I
w●●
giue
you
further
an
admirable
example
,
to
make
you
comprehend
the
valwe
of
these
little
crosses
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
obedience
,
condescendance
,
and
pliablenesse
to
follow
the
will
of
euerie
one
:
but
espetially
of
superiours
.
Sainct
Gertrude
was
religious
in
a
monasterie
,
where
there
was
a
superiour
,
who
did
know
verie
well
,
that
the
blessed
Sainct
was
of
a
weake
and
delicate
complexion
:
wherefore
she
caused
her
to
be
entertayned
more
delicately
then
the
other
Religious
woemen
,
not
permitting
her
to
vse
the
austerities
,
which
the
custome
was
to
doe
in
that
Religion
;
what
thinke
you
then
the
poore
virgin
did
to
become
holie
?
no
other
thing
,
then
to
submitt
her selfe
verie
simply
to
the
mother
,
and
although
feruour
did
make
her
desire
to
doe
the
same
that
others
did
doe
,
yet
she
made
no
shewe
thereof
,
for
when
they
commaunded
her
to
goe
to
bedd
,
she
went
thither
simply
without
reply
,
being
assured
she
should
enioy
the
presence
of
her
spouse
,
aswell
within
her
bedd
by
obedience
,
as
if
she
had
bene
in
the
quire
with
her
sisters
and
companions
.
And
for
testimonie
of
the
great
peace
and
tranquillitie
of
spiritt
that
she
gayned
in
this
practice
,
our
Lord
reuealed
to
Sainct
Mictild
her
companion
,
that
if
any
would
find
him
in
this
life
,
they
should
seeke
him
first
in
the
most
Holie
Sacrament
of
the
Alter
,
and
then
in
the
next
place
,
in
the
hart
of
Sainct
Gertrude
;
Wee
must
not
bee
astonished
at
this
,
since
the
spouse
sayeth
in
tho
Canticle
of
Canticles
,
that
the
place
where
hee
resteth
himselfe
is
in
the
midday
:
Hee
sayeth
not
,
that
hee
reposeth
himselfe
in
the
morning
,
nor
in
the
Euening
,
but
in
the
Midday
,
because
that
in
the
mid-day
there
is
not
any
shadowe
.
The
hart
of
this
great
Sainct
was
a
true
midday
,
where
there
was
not
any
shadowe
of
scruples
nor
selfe
will
;
and
therefore
her
soule
did
fully
enioy
her
beloued
,
who
did
take
his
delights
in
her
:
In
fine
,
obedience
is
the
sal●
which
giueth
tast
and
sauour
to
all
our
actions
,
&
maketh
them
meritorious
of
eternall
life
.
§
.
5.
Furthermore
,
I
desire
this
day
to
speake
two
or
three
words
of
Confession
.
First
I
desire
you
should
beare
a
great
respect
to
the
Confessours
:
for
(
besides
that
wee
are
verie
much
obliged
to
honou●
Preissthood
)
wee
ought
to
regard
them
as
Angell●
that
God
hath
sent
vs
,
for
to
reconcile
vs
vnto
hi●
diuine
maiestie
:
and
not
onelie
this
,
but
furthermore
wee
ought
to
regard
them
as
the
lieftenants
of
God
vpon
earth
;
and
therefore
although
it
happen
somtimes
,
that
they
shewe
themselues
men●
committing
some
imperfections
,
as
demaunding
some
curiositie
,
which
is
not
concerning
confessiō●
as
,
what
should
bee
your
names
?
what
penances
you
doe
?
if
you
practice
vertues
?
and
what
they
are
?
i●
you
haue
any
tentations
?
and
the
like
;
I
would
aunswere
according
to
that
they
aske
,
although
you
ar●
not
obliged
therevnto
:
for
wee
ought
not
to
tel●
them
,
that
wee
are
not
permitted
to
speake
to
them
of
any
other
thing
then
that
whereof
you
haue
accused
your selfe
:
O
no
?
wee
must
neuer
vse
thi●
defect
,
for
it
is
not
true
;
you
may
say
all
whatsoeuer
you
will
in
Confession
,
prouided
that
you
speake
not
,
but
of
that
which
concerneth
your
particular
;
and
not
of
that
which
concerneth
the
generall
of
your
sisters
.
But
if
you
feare
to
speake
o●
somthing
they
aske
you
,
for
feare
of
intangling
you●
selfe
,
as
shal
bee
to
tell
them
if
you
haue
any
tentations
;
if
you
apprehend
the
disclosing
of
them
,
in
case
they
would
knowe
the
particulers
thereof
you
may
aunswere
them
I
haue
had
some
,
Father
but
by
the
grace
of
God
I
doe
not
thinke
that
〈◊〉
haue
offended
his
diuine
goodnes
therein
,
but
neue●
say
,
you
haue
bene
forbidden
to
confesse
this
or
that
Tell
in
good
truth
to
your
confessour
,
all
that
whic●
doth
br●●d
you
trouble
,
if
you
will
:
but
I
say
againe
to
you
,
take
heede
to
speake
of
a
third
nor
of
a
fourth
person
.
§
.
5.
In
the
second
place
,
wee
haue
some
reciprocall
obligation
to
the
Confessours
in
the
act
of
Confession
to
keepe
silent
that
which
they
s●all
say
vnto
vs
,
vnlesse
it
bee
something
of
good
edification
,
and
more
then
so
wee
ought
not
to
speake
.
If
it
happen
that
they
giue
you
any
councell
against
your
Rules
and
manner
of
life
,
hear
them
with
humilitie
and
reuerence
,
and
then
you
shall
doe
as
your
Rules
shall
permitt
,
and
not
otherwise
:
th●
Confessours
haue
not
allwaies
intention
to
oblige
you
vppon
payne
of
sinne
to
that
which
they
say
to
you
▪
their
councells
ought
to
bee
receaued
by
way
of
simple
direction
;
notwithstanding
esteeme
them
much
,
and
make
a
great
account
of
all
that
they
shall
say
to
you
in
Confession
:
for
you
cannott
beleeue
the
great
profitt
that
there
is
in
this
Sacrament
,
for
the
soules
that
come
therevnto
with
requisite
humility
.
If
they
would
giue
you
for
penance
any
thing
that
were
against
your
Rule
,
praye
them
verie
gently
to
change
this
penance
into
an
other
,
for
so
much
as
being
agaynst
your
Rule
,
you
feare
to
scandalize
your
sisters
if
you
should
doe
it
.
Furthermore
,
you
must
neuer
murmur
against
the
confessour
,
if
through
his
fault
something
happen
in
Confession
,
you
may
speake
simply
to
the
superiour
that
you
are
verie
desirous
if
it
please
her
to
confesse
to
some
other
,
without
saying
any
thing
:
for
so
doeing
you
shall
not
discouer
the
imperfection
of
the
confessour
,
and
also
shall
haue
the
commoditie
to
confesse
to
your
content
:
but
this
is
not
to
bee
done
lightlie
and
for
matters
of
nothing
▪
wee
must
auoyde
extremities
:
for
as
it
is
not
good
to
support
notable
defects
in
confessions
;
so
we
must
not
bee
so
delicate
,
that
wee
cannot
beare
some
small
matters
.
§
.
7.
Thirdly
,
I
desire
verie
much
that
the
sisters
of
the
Visitation
take
a
great
care
to
particularize
their
sinnes
in
Confession
,
I
would
say
,
tha●
they
who
shall
haue
nothing
remarkable
whic●
were
worthy
of
absolution
tell
some
particular
sinn●
for
to
say
that
they
haue
many
motions
of
choler
,
of
sorrow
,
and
the
like
,
is
not
to
the
purpose
:
fo●
choler
and
sorrow
are
passions
,
and
their
motion
are
not
sinne
,
for
so
much
as
it
is
not
in
our
powe●
to
hinder
them
,
choler
must
bee
disordered
or
caus●
in
vs
some
disorderlie
actions
to
bee
a
sinne
,
we●
must
therefore
particularize
some
thing
that
marketh
a
sinne
.
I
desire
moreouer
that
you
should
hau●
a
great
care
,
to
bee
verie
true
,
simple
,
and
charitabl●
in
Confession
,
(
truth
and
simplicitie
is
one
selfe same
thing
)
telling
verie
●learelie
your
faults
,
without
vanitie
&
without
cunning
,
making
your
account
,
that
it
is
God
to
whom
you
speake
,
from
wh●
nothing
can
bee
concealed
;
&
verie
charitable
,
no●
mingling
anie
thing
of
another
in
your
Confessiō●
for
example
,
hauing
to
Confesse
of
what
you
hau●
murmured
in
your selues
,
or
else
with
the
sister●
that
the
superiour
hath
spoken
verie
drilie
to
you●
doe
not
say
you
haue
murmured
at
the
harsh
corr●ction
that
the
superiour
hath
giuen
you
:
but
simpl●
that
you
haue
murmured
against
the
superiour
.
Te●
onely
the
euill
that
you
haue
done
and
not
the
cau●●
and
that
which
thrust
you
therevppon
,
and
neue●
directlie
not
indirectlie
discouer
the
offence
o●
others
in
accuseing
your selfe
and
neuer
giue
willinglie
occasion
to
the
Confessour
to
suspect
who
it
〈◊〉
that
hath
contributed
to
your
sinne
also
alleage
no●
any
vnprofitable
accusations
in
Confession
,
as
to
sa●
you
haue
had
thoughts
of
the
imperfections
of
you●
neighbour
,
of
vanitie
,
yea
and
worse
,
you
haue
ha●
distractions
in
your
prayers
;
if
you
haue
stayed
d●liberatlie
in
them
tell
it
in
veritie
▪
and
content
no●
your selfe
to
say
,
that
you
haue
not
had
sufficient
●are
to
keepe
your selfe
recollected
,
dureing
the
time
of
your
prayer
,
but
if
you
haue
bene
negligent
to
●eiect
a
distraction
say
so
,
for
these
generall
accusa●ions
serue
for
nothing
in
Confession
.
§
.
8.
I
desire
moreouer
,
my
deare
daughters
,
●hat
in
this
house
you
beare
great
honour
to
those
who
preach
the
word
of
God
to
you
;
truelie
wee
●aue
verie
much
obligation
to
doe
it
.
For
,
it
●eemeth
that
these
are
celestiall
messengers
,
who
●ome
as
from
God
to
teache
vs
the
way
of
salua●ion
,
wee
ought
to
regard
them
as
such
,
and
not
as
●imple
men
;
for
although
they
speake
not
so
well
●s
celestiall
men
,
wee
must
not
therefore
diminish
●he
humility
and
reuerence
wherewith
wee
ought
●o
heare
the
Word
of
God
,
which
is
allwaies
the
●ame
,
as
pure
and
as
holie
as
if
it
were
declared
and
●ronunced
by
Angells
.
I
marke
how
when
I
write
●o
a
person
vpon
ill
paper
,
and
in
a
bad
character
,
●e
giues
mee
thankes
with
asmuch
affection
,
as
when
I
write
vpon
better
paper
,
and
in
more
legi●le
Characters
;
and
why
?
because
hee
maketh
not
●eflection
vpon
the
paper
(
which
was
not
good
)
●or
on
the
character
(
which
was
badd
)
but
on
mee
●vho
writt
to
him
in
like
sort
ought
wee
to
doe
of
the
word
of
God
:
not
to
regard
who
it
is
that
●eclareth
it
to
vs
or
preacheth
it
,
it
ought
to
suffice
●s
that
God
serueth
himselfe
of
this
preacher
to
●each
it
vs
.
And
since
wee
see
that
God
honoureth
●im
so
much
as
to
speake
by
his
mouth
,
how
is
it
●ossible
that
wee
can
bee
wanting
to
honour
and
●espect
his
person
?
THE
SIXTEENTH
ENTERTAYNMENT
.
TOVCHING
AVERSIONS
;
HOW
WE●
ought
to
receaue
bookes
:
and
that
w●
must
not
be
astonished
to
see
imperfections
in
Religious
persons
,
no
not
in
Superiours
themselues
.
§
.
1.
THe
first
Question
is
,
what
it
is
that
we●
call
auersion
?
Auersions
are
certayne
inclinations
,
which
are
somtimes
naturall
;
which
ar●
cause
that
we
haue
a
certayne
grudge
of
hart
at
the
approch
of
those
towards
whom
wee
haue
them
which
hindreth
vs
that
wee
loue
not
their
conuersation
,
that
is
to
say
,
wee
take
no
pleasure
therein
,
as
wee
would
doe
in
the
companie
of
those
towards
whom
wee
haue
a
sweete
inclination
which
maketh
vs
loue
them
with
a
sensible
loue
,
becaus●
there
is
a
certayne
alliance
&
correspondance
betweene
our
spiritt
and
theirs
.
Now
to
shew
that
i●
is
naturall
to
loue
some
by
inclination
,
and
not
others
doe
wee
not
see
,
that
if
two
men
enter
into
a
tennis
court
,
where
two
others
are
playing
at
tennis
,
those
who
enter
will
at
the
first
sight
haue
an
inclination
,
that
the
one
winne
rather
then
the
other
,
and
whence
commeth
this
?
since
they
haue
neuer
seene
the
one
nor
the
other
,
nor
haue
heard
them
spoken
of
;
nor
know
not
if
one
bee
more
vertuous
then
the
other
,
wherefore
they
haue
no
reason
to
bee
affectionate
more
to
the
one
than
the
other
.
We
must
then
confesse
that
this
inclination
of
louing
some
better
then
others
is
naturall
:
wee
see
it
in
beastes
themselues
,
which
haue
no
reason
ye●
haue
this
auersion
,
and
this
inclination
naturallie
.
Experience
makes
this
plaine
in
a
little
lambe
newlie
brought
forth
,
shew
him
the
skinne
of
a
woalfe
(
although
hee
bee
dead
)
hee
setts
himselfe
to
flight
,
hee
bleats
,
hee
hides
himselfe
vnder
the
flanks
of
his
damm
;
but
shew
him
a
horse
(
which
is
a
much
greater
beast
)
hee
is
nothing
at
all
afrayd
,
but
will
playe
with
him
:
the
reason
of
this
is
no
other
,
but
that
nature
giueth
him
sympathy
with
the
one
,
and
antyp●thy
from
the
other
.
Now
wee
must
make
no
great
account
of
these
naturall
auersions
,
no
more
then
of
inclinations
,
prouided
that
wee
submitt
our selues
who●ie
to
reason
.
I
haue
an
auersion
to
conuerse
with
a
person
,
whom
I
knowe
to
bee
of
great
vertue
,
and
with
whom
I
may
get
much
profitt
;
I
must
in
no
sort
follow
my
auersion
,
which
maketh
mee
auoyd
the
encounter
of
him
,
but
I
ought
to
subiect
this
inclination
to
reason
,
which
ought
to
make
mee
to
seeke
his
conuersation
,
or
at
least
to
remayne
there
with
a
spiritt
of
peace
and
tranquillitie
when
I
meete
with
the
occasion
:
but
there
are
persons
who
haue
so
great
feare
of
hauing
auersion
from
those
they
loue
by
inclination
;
that
they
auoyd
their
conuersation
,
for
the
feare
they
haue
of
meeting
with
some
defect
,
which
might
take
from
them
the
swetnes
of
their
affection
&
freindshipe
.
What
remedie
for
these
auersions
,
since
none
can
bee
exempt
how
perfect
soeuer
hee
bee
?
Those
who
are
naturallie
austere
,
will
haue
auersion
from
them
that
are
verie
sweete
,
&
and
will
esteeme
this
sweetnes
a
very
great
remissenes
,
although
this
vertue
of
swetnes
,
bee
more
vniuersalie
loued
.
The
onlie
remedie
of
this
euill
(
as
of
all
other
kinds
of
temptations
)
is
a
simple
diuersion
,
I
meane
,
not
to
thinke
thereon
▪
but
the
miserie
is
that
wee
would
willinglie
know
whether
wee
haue
reason
or
not
,
to
haue
auersion
from
some
person
;
O!
wee
must
neuer
muse
to
seeke
this
:
our
selfe-love
,
which
neuer
sleeps
,
will
gilde
the
Pill
so
wel●
for
vs
,
that
it
will
make
vs
beleeue
that
it
i●
good
,
I
would
say
,
that
it
will
make
vs
see
,
that
it
is
true
we
haue
certayne
reasons
which
will
seeme
good
to
vs
,
and
then
these
reasons
being
approued
of
our
proper
iudgment
and
selfe-loue
,
●here
wil
be
no
more
meanes
to
hinder
from
finding
them
iust
and
reasonable
.
O!
truelie
wee
ought
to
take
great
heede
of
this
.
I
extend
my selfe
to
speake
somwhat
heerein
,
because
it
is
a
matter
of
importance
.
Wee
neuer
haue
reason
to
haue
auersion
,
much
lesse
to
haue
a
desire
to
nourish
it
:
I
say
then
,
when
these
are
simple
naturall
auersions
,
wee
must
make
no
account
of
them
,
but
diuert
our selues
without
making
shew
of
any
thing
and
so
deceaue
our
spiritt
:
but
wee
must
fight
and
beat
them
downe
when
wee
see
that
nature
passeth
further
,
and
would
make
vs
depart
from
the
submission
wee
owe
to
reason
,
which
neuer
permitteth
vs
to
doe
any
thing
in
fauour
of
our
auersions
,
no
more
then
of
our
inclinations
(
when
they
are
wicked
)
for
feare
of
offending
God
.
Now
when
wee
doe
no
other
in
fauour
of
our
auersions
,
then
speake
a
little
lesse
pleasinglie
,
then
wee
should
doe
to
a
person
to
whom
wee
should
haue
great
feelings
of
affection
,
this
is
no
great
matter
,
for
it
is
not
allmost
in
our
power
to
doe
otherwise
.
And
when
wee
are
in
the
motion
of
this
passion
,
they
should
doe
wrong
to
require
that
of
vs
.
§
.
2.
The
second
demaund
is
,
how
wee
ought
to
comport
our selues
in
the
receauing
of
bookes
which
are
giuen
vs
to
read
?
The
Superiour
will
giue
to
one
of
the
sisters
a
booke
that
●reateth
verie
well
of
vertues
:
but
because
she
loueth
it
not
,
she
will
not
make
profitt
of
her
reading
:
but
will
read
it
with
negligence
of
spiritt
:
●nd
the
reason
is
,
that
she
allreadie
knoweth
at
her
●ingers
ends
the
contents
there-of
,
and
that
caus●th
her
to
haue
more
desire
they
giue
her
another
booke
to
read
.
Now
I
say
that
this
is
an
imperfection
,
to
haue
a
will
to
choose
or
desire
another
booke
,
then
the
same
that
they
giue
vs
,
and
this
is
●
marke
that
wee
read
rather
to
satifie
the
curiositie
of
our
spiritt
,
then
to
profitt
by
our
lecture
.
If
wee
did
read
for
our
profitt
and
not
to
content
our selues
,
wee
should
bee
as
equallie
satisfied
with
one
booke
as
with
another
,
at
least
wee
would
accept
with
a
good
will
,
all
those
our
superiour
●hould
giue
vs
for
to
read
.
I
say
much
more
;
for
I
assure
you
that
if
wee
did
neuer
take
pleasure
to
●ead
but
one
onely
booke
,
prouided
that
it
were
good
and
did
speake
of
God
:
yea
when
there
should
not
bee
in
it
,
but
onelie
this
name
of
God
,
wee
should
bee
content
,
since
wee
should
find
busines
enough
to
doe
,
after
the
reading
of
it
ouer
and
ouer
agayne
many
times
.
For
to
desire
to
read
to
content
curiositie
,
is
a
signe
that
wee
haue
a
little
lightnes
of
spiritt
,
and
that
it
doth
not
sufficientlie
take
care
to
performe
the
good
which
it
hath
learned
in
these
little
bookes
of
the
practice
of
vertues
,
for
they
speake
verie
well
of
humilitie
and
mortification
,
therefore
they
doe
not
practice
them
when
they
accept
not
of
them
with
a
good
will
.
Now
to
say
,
because
I
loue
them
not
I
shall
make
no
profitt
of
them
,
is
no
good
consequence
,
no
more
then
to
say
,
I
know
allreadie
all
by
hart
,
I
can
take
no
pleasure
to
read
it
.
All
these
are
childish
toyes
,
doe
they
giue
you
a
booke
that
you
know
alreadie
,
or
all
most
all
,
by
hart
?
blesse
God
for
it
,
for
so
much
as
you
will
more
easilie
comprehend
the
doctrine
thereof
.
If
they
giue
you
one
that
you
haue
allreadie
read
many
times
,
humble
your selfe
,
and
assure
your selfe
that
God
would
haue
it
so
,
to
the
end
you
should
bee
more
carefull
to
doe
,
than
to
learne
,
and
that
his
goodnes
giueth
it
you
for
the
second
&
third
time
,
because
you
haue
not
made
your
profitt
thereof
at
the
first
reading
.
But
the
miserie
from
whence
all
this
proceedeth
is
,
that
wee
seeke
allwaies
our
owne
satisfaction
,
and
not
our
greater
perfection
.
If
peraduenture
they
haue
regard
to
our
infirmitie
,
and
that
the
Superiour
put
vs
to
the
choise
of
a
booke
,
what
should
wee
doe
?
then
wee
may
choose
it
with
simplicitie
,
but
further
then
so
,
wee
must
remayne
allwaies
humbly
submisse
to
all
that
which
the
Superiour
ordayneth
,
whether
it
bee
to
our
liking
or
not
,
neuer
making
shew
of
the
feelings
wee
haue
contrarie
to
this
submission
.
§
.
3.
The
third
Question
is
,
if
wee
should
bee
amazed
to
see
imperfections
amongst
our selues
,
or
in
our
Superiours
?
Touching
the
first
point
,
it
is
without
doubt
,
you
ought
not
at
all
to
bee
amazed
if
you
see
some
imperfections
heere
within
,
euen
as
in
other
houses
of
Religious
woemen
,
how
perfect
soeuer
they
bee
;
for
you
shall
neuer
bee
able
to
doe
so
much
,
as
not
to
committ
some
defects
heere
and
there
,
according
as
you
shal
be
exercised
.
It
is
no
great
meruaile
to
see
a
Religious
,
who
hath
nothing
which
troubleth
her
,
or
exerciseth
her
,
to
bee
verie
gentle
,
and
to
committ
fewe
faultes
:
when
they
say
to
mee
,
behould
such
a
one
,
whom
wee
neuer
sawe
committ
imperfection
,
I
aske
presentlie
,
hath
she
any
charge
?
if
they
tell
mee
no
,
I
make
no
great
account
of
her
perfection
:
for
there
is
much
difference
betweene
the
vertue
of
this
one
,
and
that
of
another
who
shal
be
well
exercised
,
bee
it
interiourlie
by
tentations
,
bee
it
exteriourlie
by
the
contradictions
that
are
giuen
her
.
For
the
vertue
of
streinght
,
and
the
strenght
of
vertue
are
neuer
gotten
in
the
time
of
peace
,
and
whiles
wee
are
not
exercised
by
its
contrarie
.
Those
who
are
verie
gentle
whiles
they
haue
no
contradiction
,
and
who
haue
not
gotten
this
vertue
at
the
point
of
the
speare
,
as
wee
say
,
they
are
truelie
verie
exemplar
;
and
of
great
edification
;
but
if
you
come
to
proue
it
,
you
shall
see
them
presently
moued
,
and
witnesse
,
how
their
swetnesse
was
not
a
strong
and
solide
vertue
;
but
imaginarie
rather
then
true
.
There
is
much
difference
betweene
hauing
cessation
from
vice
,
and
hauing
vertue
,
which
is
contrarie
to
it
.
Many
seeme
to
bee
verie
vertuous
,
who
neuerthelesse
haue
not
vertue
;
because
they
haue
not
purchased
it
with
labour
.
Very
often
it
hapneth
that
our
passions
sleepe
,
and
rest
sencelesse
,
and
if
in
this
meane
time
wee
doe
not
make
prouision
of
forces
,
to
fight
against
them
,
and
to
resist
them
,
when
they
shall
come
to
awake
,
wee
shal
be
ouercome
in
the
battaill
.
Wee
must
allwaies
remayne
humble
,
and
not
beleeue
that
wee
haue
vertues
,
although
wee
committ
not
(
at
least
that
wee
know
)
defects
that
are
contrarie
to
them
.
Trulie
there
are
many
,
who
gently
deceaue
themselues
in
this
,
that
they
beleeue
,
that
the
persons
that
make
profession
of
perfection
should
not
stumble
into
imperfections
,
and
particularlie
Religious
:
because
it
seemeth
vnto
them
,
that
entring
into
Religion
they
cannot
fayle
to
bee
perfect
,
which
is
not
so
;
for
,
Religions
are
not
made
to
gather
perfect
persons
together
,
but
persons
who
haue
courage
to
pretend
perfection
.
§
.
4.
But
what
shall
wee
doe
if
wee
see
imperfections
in
Superiours
,
aswell
as
in
others
?
wee
ought
not
to
bee
amazed
at
it
:
But
I
hope
you
make
not
imperfect
superiours
,
say
you
?
Alas
,
my
deare
daughters
,
if
wee
should
make
none
Superiours
vnlesse
they
were
perfect
,
wee
must
pray
to
God
to
send
vs
Saincts
or
Angells
to
bee
our
superiours
;
for
wee
shall
not
find
men
capable
:
wee
indeed
seeke
that
they
may
not
bee
of
wicked
example
:
but
not
to
haue
imperfections
,
wee
take
no
heede
therein
,
prouided
that
they
haue
the
conditions
of
spiritt
which
are
necessarie
,
for
so
much
as
although
there
may
bee
found
more
perfect
,
yet
notwistanding
they
would
not
bee
so
capable
to
bee
Superiours
.
Alas
,
tell
mee
,
hath
not
our
Lord
himselfe
shewed
vs
,
that
hee
did
not
take
this
consideration
in
the
election
that
hee
made
of
Sainct
Peter
for
Superiour
of
all
the
Apostles
?
For
euerie
one
knows
what
this
Apostle
did
in
the
death
and
passion
of
his
Maister
,
standing
to
talke
with
a
mayde
seruant
and
so
vnhappily
denied
his
most
deare
Maister
who
had
done
him
so
much
good
hee
made
his
brauado
,
and
then
in
fine
hee
tooke
his
flight
:
but
besides
this
,
after
hee
was
confirmed
in
grace
by
receauing
of
the
holy
Ghost
hee
did
committ
a
fault
which
was
iudged
of
such
importance
,
that
Sainct
Paul
writting
to
the
Galathians
:
sayeth
to
them
,
that
hee
had
resisted
him
in
the
face
,
because
hee
was
to
bee
blamed
.
And
not
onely
Sainct
Peter
,
had
his
imperfections
but
moreouer
Sainct
Paul
,
and
Sainct
Barnabee
also
:
for
desiring
to
preach
the
Gospel
they
had
a
little
dispute
together
,
because
S.
Barnabee
desired
to
take
with
them
,
Iohn
Marke
who
was
his
Cosen
:
S.
Paul
was
of
a
contrarie
opinion
,
and
would
not
that
hee
should
goe
with
them
,
and
Sainct
Barnabee
would
not
yeald
to
the
will
of
Sainct
Paul
,
and
so
they
seperated
themselues
and
went
to
preach
,
S.
Paul
into
one
country
,
and
Sainct
Barnabee
into
another
with
his
Cosen
Iohn
Marke
;
It
is
true
our
Lord
drew
good
out
of
their
variance
,
for
else
they
had
not
preached
but
in
one
part
of
the
world
,
&
by
this
meanes
they
cast
the
seede
of
the
Gospel
in
diuers
places
.
Lett
vs
not
thinke
whiles
wee
shal
be
in
this
life
,
to
bee
able
to
liue
without
committing
imperfections
:
for
it
cannot
bee
,
whether
wee
bee
Superiours
or
inferiours
;
since
that
wee
are
all
men
▪
and
consequently
wee
haue
all
neede
to
beleeue
this
veritie
as
most
assured
,
to
the
end
that
wee
bee
not
astonished
to
see
our selues
,
yea
all
of
vs
subiect
to
imperfections
;
our
Lord
hath
ordayned
that
wee
say
euerie
day
these
wordes
which
are
in
the
Pater
Noster
:
Forgiue
vs
our
offences
as
wee
forgiue
them
that
haue
offended
vs
:
and
there
is
no
exception
in
this
ordinance
,
because
wee
haue
all
neede
to
make
it
;
It
is
no
good
consequence
to
say
,
she
is
a
Superiour
,
and
therefore
she
is
not
cholerick
,
or
she
hath
no
imperfection
.
You
wonder
that
comming
to
speake
to
the
Superiour
,
she
speaketh
some
word
lesse
sweet
then
ordinarie
,
it
may
bee
she
hath
her
head
full
of
cares
and
affayres
:
your
selfe-loue
goeth
away
all
troubled
,
in
stead
of
thinking
that
God
hath
permitted
this
little
drinesse
in
the
Superiour
to
mortifie
your
selfe-loue
,
which
seeketh
that
the
Superiour
should
make
much
of
you
,
receauing
amiably
what
you
would
say
to
her
;
but
in
fine
,
it
vexeth
vs
to
meete
with
a
mortification
where
wee
looked
not
for
it
.
Alas
,
wee
ought
to
goe
and
praye
God
for
the
Superiour
,
blessing
him
for
this
welbeloued
contradiction
.
In
a
word
,
my
deare
daughters
,
Lett
vs
remember
the
words
of
the
great
Apostle
S.
Paul
:
Charitie
thinketh
not
euill
:
as
if
hee
would
say
,
that
she
tourneth
her selfe
from
seeing
it
,
without
thinking
there-on
,
or
staying
to
consider
it
.
§
.
5.
Moreouer
you
asked
of
mee
touching
this
point
:
whether
the
superiour
or
directrice
ought
not
to
make
shew
of
repugnance
that
the
sisters
doe
see
her
defects
,
and
what
she
ought
to
say
when
a
Religious
commeth
to
accuse
herselfe
simply
to
her
▪
of
some
iudgment
or
thought
that
she
hath
had
,
which
noted
her
imperfection
;
as
for
example
if
some
one
haue
thought
that
the
superiour
should
haue
vsed
correction
with
passion
.
Now
I
say
,
that
which
she
is
to
doe
in
this
occasion
,
is
to
humble
her selfe
,
and
to
runne
to
the
loue
of
her
abiection
▪
but
if
the
sister
was
a
little
troubled
in
speaking
it
,
the
superiour
should
not
make
semblance
of
any
thing
;
but
chang
the
discourse
,
yet
notwithstanding
hide
the
abiection
in
her
hart
.
For
wee
ought
to
take
good
heade
that
our selfe
loue
cause
vs
not
to
loose
the
occasion
of
seeing
our selues
vnperfect
and
of
humbling
our selues
▪
and
although
they
forbeare
the
exteriour
act
of
humility
for
feare
of
troubling
the
poore
sister
who
is
alreadie
afflicted
enough
,
they
must
not
omitt
to
make
the
interiour
:
But
if
on
the
contrarie
,
the
sister
was
not
troubled
in
accuseing
her
,
I
should
thinke
it
good
that
the
superiour
did
freelye
confesse
that
she
had
fayled
,
if
it
bee
true
:
for
if
the
iudgment
hee
false
,
it
is
good
she
declare
it
with
humilitie
,
notwithstanding
allwaies
reseruing
the
abiection
pretiously
,
which
commeth
to
her
of
this
that
they
iudg
her
defectiue
.
You
see
how
this
little
vertue
of
our
owne
abiection
ought
neuer
to
remoue
one
stepp
from
our
hart
;
because
wee
haue
need
of
it
euerye
houre
,
although
wee
be
verie
perfect
,
for
as
much
as
our
passions
will
reuiue
,
yea
somtimes
after
wee
haue
liued
in
Religion
many
yeares
,
and
haue
made
great
progresse
in
perfection
:
euen
as
it
hapned
to
a
Religious
of
Sainct
Pachome
named
Siluain
,
who
in
the
world
was
a
player
by
profession
,
and
being
conuerted
became
Religious
.
Hee
passed
the
yeare
of
his
probation
,
yea
manie
others
after
,
with
verie
exempla●
mortification
;
they
neuer
hauing
,
seene
him
exercise
any
act
of
his
first
occupation
;
twenty
yeares
after
hee
thought
hee
might
doe
well
to
make
some
merriment
,
vnder
pretence
of
recreating
his
brethren
,
beleeuing
that
his
passions
were
alreadie
so
mortifyed
,
that
they
had
no
power
to
make
him
passe
the
limitts
of
a
simple
recreation
:
but
the
poore
man
was
much
deceaued
,
for
the
passion
of
ioy
did
so
reuiue
,
that
after
his
apish
fopperies
,
hee
betooke
himselfe
to
dissolutions
in
such
sort
,
that
they
resolued
to
put
him
out
of
the
monasterie
,
which
they
had
done
,
but
that
one
of
his
Religious
brethren
yealded
himselfe
pledge
for
Siluain
,
promising
that
hee
should
amend
himselfe
,
which
he
did
,
and
became
after
a
great
Saint
.
Consider
then
,
my
deare
sisters
,
how
wee
must
neuer
forgett
what
wee
haue
bene
,
to
the
end
wee
become
not
worse
,
and
lett
vs
not
thinke
that
wee
are
perfect
,
when
wee
doe
not
committ
manie
imperfections
:
wee
must
also
take
head
not
to
bee
troubled
if
wee
haue
passions
;
for
wee
shall
neuer
bee
wholie
exempt
.
Those
Hermitts
who
would
avow
the
contrarie
,
were
censured
by
the
sacred
councell
,
and
their
opinion
condemned
,
and
held
for
erroneous
.
Wee
shall
therefore
allwaies
committ
some
faultes
;
but
they
ought
so
rarelie
to
bee
committed
,
that
two
bee
not
seene
in
fiftie
yeares
,
euen
as
there
were
but
two
espied
in
the
lenght
of
time
that
the
Apostles
liued
,
after
they
had
receaued
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Neuerthelesse
if
wee
should
see
three
or
four
,
yea
seuen
or
eight
,
in
so
long
a
succession
of
yeares
,
wee
should
not
therefore
be
afflicted
nor
loose
courage
,
but
rather
take
breath
,
and
fortifie
our selues
to
doe
better
.
§
.
6.
Lett
vs
speake
furthermore
one
word
for
the
superiour
;
The
sisters
ought
not
to
bee
astonished
,
although
the
Superiour
committ
imperfections
,
since
that
Saint
Peter
,
who
was
the
pastor
of
the
whole
church
,
and
vniuersall
Superiour
of
all
Christians
,
fell
into
a
defect
,
and
such
a
one
,
as
hee
deserued
correction
,
euen
as
Saint
Paul
sayeth
:
Likewise
the
Superiour
ought
not
to
make
shew
of
trouble
that
her
faults
are
seene
,
but
she
ought
to
obserue
the
humilitie
and
gentlenesse
,
with
which
Saint
Peter
receaued
the
reprehension
from
Sainct
Paul
,
notwithstanding
hee
was
his
Superiour
.
We
know
not
which
is
more
worthy
of
consideration
,
either
the
force
of
the
courage
of
Sainct
Paul
to
reprehend
Sainct
Peter
,
or
the
humilitie
wherewith
Sainct
Peter
submitted
himselfe
to
the
correction
that
was
giuen
him
by
S.
Paul
;
yea
for
a
thing
wherein
he
thought
hee
did
well
,
and
had
a
verie
good
intention
.
§
.
7.
You
demaund
in
the
fourth
place
,
if
i●
should
happen
,
that
a
Superiour
had
so
much
inclination
to
comply
with
secular
persons
,
vnder
pretence
of
profiting
them
,
that
she
did
omitt
the
particular
care
,
which
she
ought
to
haue
of
the
Religious
who
are
vnder
her
charge
,
or
else
that
she
had
not
time
sufficient
to
execute
the
affayres
of
the
house
,
because
she
would
remayne
too
long
at
the
parloy
;
if
she
should
not
bee
obliged
to
cutt
of
this
inclination
although
her
intention
were
good
?
I
will
yeald
this
to
you
,
that
the
Supeperiours
ought
to
bee
verie
affable
to
seculars
to
profitt
them
,
and
they
ought
willinglie
to
giue
them
part
of
their
time
;
but
what
thinke
you
this
little
part
ought
to
bee
?
it
ought
to
bee
the
twelueth
part
,
the
eleauen
remayning
to
bee
imployed
within
the
house
,
in
the
care
of
the
familie
.
The
Bees
truelie
goe
forth
of
their
hiue
,
but
this
is
not
but
for
necessitie
or
profitt
,
and
they
remayne
but
little
without
,
retourning
backe
againe
,
and
principallie
the
king
of
Bees
goeth
but
rarelie
forth
,
but
when
hee
maketh
a
swarme
of
Bees
that
hee
is
inuironned
with
all
his
little
people
.
Religion
is
a
misticall
hiue
full
of
celestiall
Bees
,
who
are
assembled
together
to
mannage
the
honie
of
celestiall
vertues
,
and
therefore
the
Superiour
,
who
is
amongst
them
as
their
king
,
ought
to
bee
carefull
to
keepe
them
neere
her
,
for
to
teach
them
the
manner
how
to
attayne
and
conserue
these
vertues
.
Notwithstanding
,
she
must
not
bee
wanting
to
conuerse
with
secular
persons
when
necessitie
or
charitie
requireth
it
;
but
further
then
so
,
the
superiour
must
bee
breife
with
seculars
:
I
say
besids
necessitie
and
charitie
,
because
there
are
certayne
persons
of
great
respect
who
must
not
bee
disgusted
.
But
Religious
men
●nd
woemen
must
neuer
entertayne
themselues
with
seculars
vnder
pretence
of
gayning
freinds
to
their
Congregation
.
O
truelie
!
there
is
no
neede
of
this
;
for
if
they
keepe
themselues
within
to
performe
that
well
which
is
their
dutie
,
they
ought
not
to
doubt
but
our
Lord
will
prouide
their
Congregation
sufficientlie
of
freinds
who
are
necessarie
for
them
.
But
if
it
trouble
the
Superiour
to
breake
of
companie
when
the
signe
is
giuen
to
goe
to
the
diuine
Office
,
for
feare
of
discontenting
those
with
whome
she
conuerseth
,
she
must
not
bee
so
tender
nor
fearefull
;
For
if
they
bee
not
persons
of
great
respect
,
or
otherwise
who
come
not
but
verie
rarelie
,
or
who
dwell
farre
of
,
she
must
not
quit
the
diuine
Office
,
nor
prayer
,
if
Charitie
doe
not
absolutelie
require
it
.
Touching
the
ordinarie
visitts
of
persons
whom
they
may
freelie
take
leaue
of
,
the
Portresse
should
say
,
that
our
mother
or
sisters
are
in
prayer
,
or
at
the
Office
,
if
they
please
to
staye
,
or
come
another
time
.
But
if
it
happen
for
some
great
necessitie
they
goe
to
the
parloy
in
these
times
,
at
the
least
lett
them
take
time
after
to
remake
their
prayer
,
so
much
as
they
may
or
can
possible
:
for
of
the
Office
none
doubteth
but
they
are
obliged
to
say
it
.
§
.
8.
Now
in
respect
of
the
last
question
,
which
is
if
they
ought
not
allwaies
to
yeald
some
little
particularitie
to
the
Superiour
,
more
then
to
the
rest
of
the
sisters
,
aswell
in
garments
,
as
in
her
diet
,
it
shall
soone
bee
resolued
,
for
in
a
word
I
tell
you
,
no
;
in
no
sort
whatsoeuer
,
if
it
bee
not
of
necessitie
:
euen
as
they
doe
to
euerie
one
of
the
sisters
,
also
she
must
not
haue
a
particuler
chaire
,
if
it
bee
no●
in
the
Quire
,
and
in
the
Chapter
,
and
in
this
chaire
the
assistant
ought
neuer
to
place
her selfe
,
although
in
all
other
things
they
ought
to
beare
her
the
same
respect
as
to
the
Superiour
▪
(
vnderstand
in
her
absence
)
In
the
Refectorie
also
she
must
onelie
haue
a●
seat
as
the
others
▪
although
they
all
owe
her
respec●
as
to
a
particular
person
to
whom
they
ought
to
beare
a
verie
great
reuerence
,
yet
she
must
not
bee
singular
in
any
thing
,
as
little
as
she
shal
bee
able
wee
▪
allwaies
except
necessitie
,
as
if
she
bee
olde
o●
infirme
;
for
then
it
shal
be
permitted
to
giue
her
a●
chaire
for
her
ease
.
Wee
must
carefullie
auoyde
all
these
things
which
make
vs
appeare
sonthing
aboue
others
,
I
would
say
supereminent
and
remarkable
.
The
superiour
ought
to
bee
acknowledged
and
noted
for
her
vertues
,
and
not
for
her
vnnecessarie
singularities
,
espetiallie
amongst
vs
of
the
Visitation
,
who
desire
to
make
a
particular
profession
of
great
simplicity
and
humilitie
:
The●e
honours
are
good
for
those
Religious
houses
,
where
the
superiour
is
called
Madame
;
but
for
vs
there
must
bee
none
of
all
this
.
§
.
9.
What
must
wee
doe
to
conserue
the
spiritt
of
the
Visitation
well
,
and
to
hinder
the
dissipation
thereof
?
The
onelie
meanes
is
,
to
keepe
it
locked
and
enclosed
within
the
obseruance
of
her
Rules
:
but
you
say
that
there
are
some
who
are
so
iealous
of
this
spiritt
,
that
they
would
not
haue
it
communicated
out
of
the
house
:
there
is
an
excesse
in
this
zeale
which
must
bee
cutt
of
:
for
to
what
purpose
I
praye
you
would
you
conceale
from
your
neighbour
that
which
may
profitt
him
,
I
am
not
of
this
opinion
,
for
I
would
that
all
the
good
that
is
in
the
Visitation
were
acknowledged
and
knowen
to
euerie
one
,
and
therefore
I
haue
allwaies
been
of
this
iudgment
,
that
it
wil
be
good
to
cause
the
Rule
and
Constitutions
to
bee
printed
;
to
the
end
that
manie
seeing
them
may
drawe
some
profitt
thereof
.
Would
to
God
,
my
deare
sisters
,
there
might
bee
manie
found
that
would
practice
them
,
they
should
see
verie
quicklie
a
great
chang
in
themselues
,
which
would
redound
to
the
Glorie
of
God
,
and
the
saluation
of
their
soules
.
Lett
vs
bee
verie
carefull
to
conserue
the
spirit
of
the
Visitation
,
but
not
in
such
sort
,
that
the
care
hinder
vs
from
the
communicating
of
it
charitably
,
and
with
simplicitie
to
our
neighbour
,
and
to
euerie
one
according
to
their
capacitie
,
and
doe
not
feare
that
it
wil
be
dissipated
by
this
communication
:
for
Charitie
neuer
ruinateth
any
thing
but
perfecteth
all
things
.
THE
SEAVENTEENTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
WHERE-IN
IS
DEMAVNDED
:
HOW
,
and
vppon
what
motiue
the
Religious
ought
to
giue
their
voice
to
those
that
they
would
admitt
to
Profession
,
as
also
to
those
they
receaue
into
the
Nouitiat
.
§
.
1.
TWo
things
are
requisite
for
to
giue
their
voice
so
as
is
befitting
such
persons
:
The
first
,
that
they
admitt
such
persons
,
who
haue
a
good
call
from
God
.
The
second
that
they
haue
requisite
conditions
for
our
manner
of
life
.
Touching
the
first
point
,
that
she
must
haue
a
good
vocation
from
God
,
to
bee
receaued
into
Religion
,
you
must
know
,
that
when
I
speake
of
this
call
and
vocation
,
I
intend
not
to
speake
of
the
generall
vocation
,
such
as
that
is
by
the
which
our
Lord
calleth
all
men
to
Christianitie
,
nor
yet
of
that
whereof
it
is
sayed
in
the
Ghospell
that
many
are
called
but
few
elect
:
For
God
who
desireth
to
giue
eternall
life
to
all
,
giueth
to
them
all
the
meanes
to
attayne
thervnto
,
and
therefore
he
calleth
them
to
Christianitie
,
and
hath
elected
them
correspondent
to
this
vocation
,
following
the
attracts
of
God
,
and
yet
the
number
of
those
who
are
found
therein
is
verie
little
in
comparison
of
those
who
are
called
.
But
speaking
more
particulerlie
of
a
Religious
vocation
,
I
say
,
that
manie
are
well
called
of
God
into
Religion
,
but
there
are
few
who
maintayne
and
conserue
their
vocation
:
for
they
begin
well
,
but
are
not
faythfull
to
correspond
to
the
diuine
grace
,
nor
perseuerant
in
the
practice
of
that
wich
may
conserue
their
vocation
,
and
make
it
good
&
assured
.
There
are
others
who
are
not
well
called
,
neuertheless
being
entred
,
their
vocation
hath
been
ratifyed
and
made
good
of
God
euen
as
we
see
in
those
who
come
through
spleene
&
discontent
into
Religion
,
and
although
it
seemeth
that
these
vocations
are
not
good
,
neuertheless
we
haue
seene
that
these
being
entred
on
such
tearmes
,
haue
succeeded
verie
well
in
the
seruice
of
God
.
Others
are
incited
to
entrer
into
Religion
for
some
disaster
and
misfortune
,
whi●h
they
haue
in
th●
world
,
others
for
want
of
health
or
corporall
beautie
:
and
alt●ough
that
these
persons
,
haue
motiues
which
of
themselues
are
not
good
;
notwithstanding
God
serueth
himselfe
of
them
for
to
call
such
persons
.
In
fine
,
the
waies
of
God
are
incomprehensible
,
and
his
iudgments
inscrutable
,
and
admirable
in
the
varietie
of
vocations
,
and
meanes
which
hee
vseth
to
call
his
creatures
to
his
seruice
,
to
which
all
honour
and
reuerence
is
due
.
§
.
2.
Now
of
this
great
varietie
of
vocation●
it
followeth
,
that
it
is
a
thing
verie
difficult
to
know
true
vocations
,
and
yet
this
is
the
first
thing
wich
is
requisite
to
giue
their
voice
well
,
to
witt
,
if
the
partye
proposed
bee
well
called
,
and
if
her
vocation
bee
good
:
how
then
amongst
so
great
a
varietie
of
vocations
,
and
of
so
different
motiues
,
shall
wee
bee
able
to
know
the
good
from
the
bad
and
not
bee
deceaued
?
This
truely
is
a
matter
of
great
importance
,
and
is
verie
difficult
;
notwithstanding
it
is
not
so
that
wee
are
altogether
destitute
of
meanes
for
to
know
the
goodnes
of
a
vocation
.
Now
amongst
manie
that
I
could
alleage
,
I
will
speake
of
one
onelie
,
as
the
best
of
all
.
A
good
vocation
is
no
other
thing
then
a
firme
and
constant
will
,
that
the
person
called
hath
to
serue
God
,
in
the
manner
and
in
the
place
to
which
his
diuine
Maiestie
calleth
her
,
and
this
is
the
best
marke
that
wee
can
haue
to
know
when
a
vocation
i●
good
:
but
note
well
that
when
I
say
a
firme
and
constant
will
to
serue
God
,
I
doe
not
say
that
she
must
from
the
beginning
doe
all
that
is
to
be
done
in
her
vocation
,
with
so
great
a
stabilitie
and
constancye
that
she
bee
exempt
from
all
repugnance
,
difficultie
,
or
disgust
in
that
which
dependeth
thereon
▪
no
,
I
doe
not
say
so
,
much
lesse
that
this
stabilitie
and
constancie
bee
such
,
that
it
exempteth
he●
from
committing
faults
,
nor
that
therefore
she
be●
so
firme
that
she
neuer
happen
to
stagger
or
vari●
in
the
entreprise
that
she
hath
made
,
to
practice
the
meanes
which
may
conduct
her
to
perfection
.
O●
no
truely
;
this
is
not
that
I
would
say
:
for
euerie
man
is
subiect
to
such
a
passion
,
alteration
,
and
vicissitude
,
that
hee
who
this
day
doth
loue
such
a●
thing
,
to
morrow
will
loue
another
,
in
such
sor●
that
one
day
neuer
resembleth
another
.
Then
it
is
not
by
the
diuers
motions
&
feelings
,
that
wee
ough●
to
iudg
the
stabilitie
and
constancie
of
the
will
,
although
wee
haue
once
embraced
it
;
but
if
amongs●
this
varietie
of
diuers
motions
,
the
will
remayne
firme
,
and
quitteth
not
the
good
it
hath
embraced
allthough
it
feele
some
disgust
,
or
coldnesse
in
the
loue
of
some
vertue
,
and
that
she
doe
not
therefore
omitt
to
serue
her selfe
of
the
meanes
,
that
ar●
appointed
her
:
so
that
to
haue
a
marke
of
a
good
vocation
,
a
sensible
constancie
is
not
necessarie
;
bu●
that
which
is
in
the
superiour
part
of
the
spiritt
which
is
effectiue
,
is
sufficient
.
Therefore
to
know
if
God
will
haue
vs
Religious
,
wee
must
not
expect
,
that
hee
speake
sensibly
vnto
vs
,
or
that
he
send
some
Angell
from
heauen
to
signifie
his
will
much
lesse
is
it
needfull
to
haue
reuelations
vpon
●his
subiect
;
or
to
make
an
examine
of
ten
or
●welue
Doctors
to
see
if
the
inspiration
bee
good
●r
badd
,
if
it
must
bee
followed
or
not
.
But
wee
ought
to
correspond
well
,
and
cultiuate
the
first
motion
,
and
then
not
to
bee
afflicted
if
disgusts
and
●uke-warmnes
therein
come
vpon
vs
:
for
if
wee
●llwaies
endeuour
to
keepe
our
will
verie
constant
,
●o
desire
and
search
the
good
which
is
manifested
●nto
vs
,
God
will
not
bee
wanting
to
cause
all
to
●edound
to
his
Glorie
.
§
.
3.
And
when
I
say
this
,
I
doe
not
speake
onelie
for
you
,
but
more
ouer
for
all
woemen
that
●re
in
the
world
,
of
whom
truelie
care
ought
to
be
●ad
,
in
assisting
them
in
their
good
designes
.
Whē●hey
haue
the
first
motions
a
little
strong
,
nothing
●s
difficult
vnto
them
,
it
seemeth
vnto
them
that
●hey
can
breake
through
all
obstacles
.
But
when
●hey
feele
these
changes
,
and
that
the
former
gusts
●re
no
more
so
sensible
in
the
inferiour
part
,
they
●hinke
that
all
is
lost
,
and
that
all
must
bee
left
,
they
will
and
they
will
not
:
that
which
they
then
feele
●s
not
sufficient
to
make
them
leaue
the
world
I
would
willinglie
,
sayeth
one
of
these
virgins
,
but
I
know
not
if
it
bee
the
will
of
God
that
I
bee
Religious
,
for
so
much
as
the
inspiration
that
I
feele
at
this
time
is
not
strong
enough
me
thinkes
.
It
is
true
I
haue
had
it
much
stronger
then
I
haue
at
this
time
▪
●ut
because
it
continueth
not
,
it
maketh
mee
beleeue
it
is
not
good
.
Truelie
when
I
meete
with
such
soules
,
I
wonder
not
at
these
disgusts
,
neither
doe
I
beleeue
them
,
that
therefore
their
vocation
is
the
lesse
good
:
wee
must
onelie
in
this
haue
a
great
care
to
assist
them
,
and
learne
them
not
to
bee
astonished
at
these
changes
in
themselues
,
incouraging
them
to
remayne
constant
in
these
mutations
:
well
,
say
I
,
to
them
,
this
is
nothing
,
tell
mee
,
haue
you
not
felt
a
motion
or
inspiration
in
your
hart
to
seek●
so
great
a
good
?
yeas
,
say
they
,
it
is
verie
true
,
bu●
this
quicklie
passed
:
werie
well
say
I
to
them
,
th●
force
of
this
feeling
passed
,
but
not
in
such
sor●
that
there
remayneth
not
in
you
some
affectio●
therevnto
:
O
no
,
sayeth
she
;
for
I
feele
alwaies
〈◊〉
know
not
what
,
w●ich
maketh
me
yeald
to
th●
side
:
but
that
which
troubleth
me
is
,
that
I
fee●
not
the
motion
so
strong
,
as
it
should
bee
for
suc●
a
resolution
.
I
aunswere
them
that
they
must
no●
vex
themselues
for
these
sensible
feelings
,
nor
examine
them
so
much
,
but
that
they
content
themse●ues
with
this
constancie
of
their
will
,
which
in
th●
midst
of
all
this
looseth
not
the
affection
of
her
fir●
designe
;
Lett
them
onelie
bee
carefull
to
cultiua●●
it
well
,
and
to
correspond
well
to
this
first
motio●
doe
you
not
care
them
(
say
I
)
of
which
side
it
commet●
for
God
hath
many
waies
to
call
his
seruants
an●
handmayds
to
his
seruice
.
Hee
vseth
somtimes
se●mons
,
other
times
reading
of
good
bookes
.
So●●
haue
been
called
by
hearing
the
sacred
words
〈◊〉
the
Gospel
,
as
Sainct
Francis
and
Sainct
Antoni●
who
hauing
heard
these
words
:
Goe
sell
all
th●
thou
hast
,
and
giue
to
the
poore
and
follow
me●
and
whosoeuer
will
come
after
mee
lett
him
ta●●
vp
his
Crosse
and
follow
mee
:
left
all
Others
ha●
been
called
by
troubles
,
disasters
,
and
afflictio●
which
befell
them
in
the
world
,
which
gaue
the●
occasion
to
sett
themselues
against
it
and
abando●
it
.
Our
Sauiour
often
vseth
such
meanes
to
call
●uers
persons
to
his
seruice
,
which
hee
could
●gaine
in
any
other
sort
.
§
.
4.
For
although
God
bee
Allmightie
,
&
o●
all
that
hee
will
,
notwithstanding
hee
will
not
d●priue
vs
of
the
libertie
,
that
hee
hath
once
giuen
〈◊〉
and
when
he
calleth
vs
to
his
seruice
,
his
will
〈◊〉
that
it
bee
of
our
free
election
that
wee
goe
ther●vnto
and
not
by
force
or
constraint
:
for
although
these
doe
come
to
God
,
as
spightfull
against
the
world
,
which
hath
vexed
them
,
or
else
because
of
some
labours
and
afflictions
which
haue
tormented
them
:
yet
notwithstanding
they
omitt
not
to
giue
themselues
to
God
with
a
free
will
:
and
verie
often
such
persons
doe
proceede
verie
well
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
become
great
Saints
,
and
somtimes
greater
then
those
,
who
haue
entered
into
Religion
by
vocations
more
apparent
.
You
haue
read
what
Platus
recounteth
of
a
braue
gentle
man
according
to
the
world
,
who
one
day
being
well
adorned
and
frisled
,
mounted
on
a
fayre
horse
,
with
a
goodly
plume
of
feathers
,
endeauoring
by
all
meanes
to
please
the
ladie
that
hee
courted
;
as
hee
braued
it
,
behould
his
horse
threw
him
backward
to
the
earth
in
the
midst
of
the
mire
and
durt
,
from
whence
hee
came
forth
all
foule
and
besmired
with
durt
;
This
poore
gentleman
was
so
ashamed
and
confounded
with
this
accident
,
that
all
in
a
chafe
,
hee
resolued
in
that
instant
to
become
a
Religious
man
,
saying
:
O
traiterous
world
!
thou
hast
mocked
mec
,
but
I
will
also
mocke
thee
:
thou
hast
played
mee
this
tricke
,
but
I
will
play
thee
another
,
for
I
will
neuer
haue
part
with
the
more
,
and
at
this
instant
I
resolue
my selfe
to
become
a
Religious
man
:
and
this
done
hee
was
receaued
into
Religion
,
where
hee
ledd
a
holie
life
,
notwithstanding
his
vocation
came
vpon
a
disgrace
.
§
.
5.
Furthermore
there
haue
been
others
whose
motiues
haue
been
much
more
wicked
then
this
,
I
haue
credibly
heard
that
a
gentleman
of
our
age
,
of
a
braue
spiritt
and
bodye
,
and
verie
well
descended
,
seeing
the
Father
Capucins
to
passe
by
,
sayed
to
the
other
Noble
men
with
whom
hee
was
:
a
desire
taketh
mee
to
know
how
these
bare
footed
beggars
doe
liue
,
and
to
render
my selfe
amongst
them
,
not
with
a
determination
to
remayne
allwaies
there
,
but
onelie
for
a
month
or
three
weekes
,
the
better
to
marke
what
they
doe
,
for
them
afterwards
I
wil
be
merrie
,
and
make
iestes
vpon
them
with
you
.
Hee
so
making
his
plot
,
pursueed
it
so
stronglie
and
firmelie
that
hee
was
in
fine
receaued
:
but
the
diuine
prouidence
,
who
vsed
this
meanes
to
drawe
him
from
the
world
,
conuerted
his
end
and
wicked
intention
into
good
,
and
hee
that
thought
to
take
others
,
was
taken
himselfe
;
for
hee
had
not
remayned
but
some
few
dayes
with
those
good
Religious
,
but
hee
was
holie
changed
,
perseuering
faythfullie
in
his
vocation
,
and
hath
been
a
great
seruant
of
God
.
There
are
yet
others
,
whose
vocation
in
it selfe
is
not
better
then
this
,
that
is
,
of
those
who
goe
into
Religion
because
of
some
naturall
defect
,
as
being
lame
,
hauing
but
one
eye
,
or
being
ill
fauoured
,
or
hauing
some
other
like
defect
,
and
moreouer
that
which
appeareth
worse
is
,
that
they
are
carryed
thither
by
their
parentts
,
who
verie
often
,
when
they
haue
children
blind
,
lame
or
otherwise
defectiue
,
sett
them
in
a
corner
at
the
fire
saying
,
this
child
is
not
worth
anie
thing
for
the
world
,
wee
must
put
him
or
her
into
Religion
,
wee
must
procure
some
benifice
for
him
,
it
wil
be
a
good
discharge
for
our
house
:
The
childeren
permitt
themselues
to
bee
conducted
whither
they
please
,
vnder
hope
to
liue
of
the
goods
of
the
altar
:
others
haue
a
great
number
of
chi●dren
,
well
say
they
,
wee
must
discharge
the
house
and
send
these
into
Religion
,
to
the
end
the
eldest
hauing
all
may
bee
of
worth
and
make
a
great
shew
in
the
world
.
But
God
verie
often
in
this
demonstrateth
the
greatnesse
of
his
clemencie
and
mercie
,
imploying
these
intentions
,
which
of
themselues
are
in
no
sort
good
,
to
make
these
persons
great
seruants
of
his
diuine
Maiestie
,
and
in
this
hee
appeareth
admirable
:
So
this
diuine
Artisan
pleaseth
himselfe
to
make
beautifull
buildings
,
with
woode
that
is
verie
crooked
,
and
which
hath
not
any
apparence
to
bee
proper
for
any
thing
in
the
world
:
Euen
as
a
person
who
knoweth
not
what
ioyners
worke
meaneth
;
seeing
some
crooked
woode
in
the
ioyners
shopp
,
would
wonder
to
heare
him
say
that
it
to
make
some
beautifull
peace
of
worke
:
for
hee
would
say
if
this
bee
as
you
say
,
how
oftentimes
must
the
planer
passe
ouer
it
,
before
it
can
bee
made
into
such
a
worke
?
so
ordinarilie
the
diuine
prouidence
maketh
beautifull
and
principall
peeces
of
worke
with
these
crooked
and
sinister
intentions
;
as
hee
made
the
lame
and
blind
to
enter
into
his
feast
,
for
to
make
vs
see
,
that
to
haue
two
eyes
and
two
feete
serueth
for
nothing
to
goe
into
heauen
,
and
that
it
is
better
to
goe
into
heauen
with
one
legg
,
one
eye
one
arme
,
then
for
a
man
to
haue
two
and
loose
himselfe
.
Now
such
kind
of
poeple
being
thus
come
into
Religion
,
wee
see
them
oftentimes
make
great
profitt
,
produce
much
fruit
,
and
perseuere
faythfullie
in
their
vocation
.
§
.
6.
There
are
others
who
haue
been
called
verie
well
,
who
notwithstanding
haue
not
perseuered
;
but
after
they
haue
remayned
in
Religion
some
time
,
haue
left
all
,
&
of
this
wee
haue
an
example
in
Iudas
,
of
whose
vocation
wee
cannot
doubt
but
hee
was
well
called
;
for
our
Lord
did
choose
and
called
him
to
the
Apostle-shipe
with
his
owne
mouth
,
from
whence
then
came
it
that
being
so
well
called
hee
did
not
perseuere
in
his
vocation
?
O
this
was
because
hee
abused
this
libertie
,
and
would
not
vse
the
meanes
which
God
had
giuen
him
for
this
end
;
but
in
lieu
of
imbracing
them
,
and
vsing
them
for
his
profitt
,
hee
tourned
them
into
abuse
;
and
in
doeing
this
hee
lost
himselfe
by
reiecting
them
;
for
it
is
a
certayne
thing
,
that
when
God
calleth
any
one
to
a
vocation
,
hee
obligeth
himselfe
consequentlie
by
his
diuine
prouidence
,
to
furnish
him
with
all
requisite
helpes
,
to
become
perfect
in
his
vocation
.
Now
when
I
say
that
our
Lord
obligeth
himselfe
,
wee
must
not
thinke
that
it
is
wee
,
who
haue
obliged
him
to
doe
this
,
in
following
his
vocation
;
for
wee
cannot
oblige
him
:
but
God
obligeth
himselfe
by
himselfe
,
thrust
forward
,
and
prouoked
to
doe
this
by
the
entralles
of
his
infinitt
goodnes
and
mercie
:
so
that
decomming
Religious
,
our
Lord
is
of
himselfe
obliged
to
furnish
mee
with
all
that
is
necessarie
for
to
bee
a
good
Religious
,
not
of
dutie
;
but
through
his
mercie
and
infinit
prouidence
:
Euen
as
a
great
king
,
raising
souldiers
for
warr
,
his
foresight
and
prudence
requireth
,
that
hee
prepare
armour
to
arme
them
with
all
,
for
what
likelihood
were
it
to
send
them
to
fight
without
armes
,
which
if
he
doe
not
prouide
hee
is
taxed
of
great
imprudence
?
Now
the
diuine
Maiestie
neuer
wanteth
care
,
nor
foresight
touching
this
:
and
to
make
vs
the
better
creditt
it
hee
obligeth
himselfe
there-vnto
,
in
such
sort
that
wee
ought
neuer
to
enter
into
conceat
,
that
there
is
fault
of
his
part
,
when
wee
doe
not
well
,
yea
his
liberallitie
is
so
great
,
that
he
giueth
these
meanes
to
those
to
whom
hee
is
not
obliged
because
hee
hath
not
called
them
.
Note
also
that
when
I
say
,
that
God
is
obliged
to
giue
to
those
whom
hee
calleth
,
all
the
conditions
requsite
to
bee
perfect
in
their
vocation
,
I
doe
not
say
that
hee
giueth
them
,
to
them
all
at
once
,
at
the
instant
that
they
enter
into
Religion
,
O
no!
wee
must
not
thinke
that
entring
into
Religion
they
can
bee
perfect
so
sodaynlie
;
it
is
sufficient
that
they
come
to
tend
to
perfection
,
and
to
vndertake
the
meanes
fitt
to
perfect
themselues
:
and
to
doe
this
it
is
necessarie
to
haue
this
firme
and
constant
will
(
of
which
wee
haue
spoken
)
of
imbraceing
all
meanes
proper
for
perfecting
themselues
in
the
vocation
wherevnto
they
bee
called
.
§
.
7.
Behold
therefore
how
secreat
and
hidden
the
iudgments
of
God
are
,
and
as
some
who
for
despite
,
and
by
way
of
mockerie
did
enter
into
Religion
,
notwithstanding
did
perseuere
well
therein
:
so
others
being
well
called
,
and
hauing
begun
with
great
feruour
did
make
an
euill
end
and
leaue
all
:
therefore
it
is
a
verie
difficult
thing
to
know
if
a
woemen
haue
a
good
vocation
from
God
,
for
to
giue
her
your
voice
;
for
although
wee
see
her
feruent
it
may
bee
she
will
not
perseuere
so
:
but
so
much
the
worse
for
her
,
you
must
not
therefore
if
you
see
that
she
hath
this
constant
will
,
to
desire
to
serue
God
and
perfect
her selfe
,
deny
to
giue
her
your
voice
:
for
if
she
will
receaue
the
helpes
that
our
Lord
will
infaillibly
giue
her
,
she
will
perseuere
:
but
if
after
some
yeares
she
loose
perseuerance
to
her
damnation
,
you
are
not
the
cause
but
her selfe
.
And
this
bee
spoken
for
the
first
part
and
knowledg
of
vocations
.
§
.
8.
Touching
the
second
,
that
is
to
say
,
To
know
what
conditions
they
ought
to
haue
who
offer
themselues
,
first
those
wee
receaue
into
the
house
,
secondlie
those
wee
receaue
to
the
Nouitiat
,
and
in
the
third
place
,
those
wee
receaue
to
profession
.
I
haue
little
to
say
about
the
first
reception
,
for
wee
cannot
know
these
much
,
who
doe
come
with
so
good
countenance
,
and
outward
shew
:
speake
to
them
they
will
doe
all
wee
will
haue
them
:
they
resemble
Sainct
Iohn
and
Sainct
Iames
,
to
whom
our
Lord
sayed
:
Can
you
drinke
the
Chalice
of
my
passion
?
They
bouldlie
and
freelie
aunswered
I
and
yet
the
night
of
his
passion
they
left
and
for
sooke
him
.
These
women
doe
so
,
they
make
so
manie
prayers
,
so
manie
Reuerences
,
they
shew
so
much
good
will
that
wee
cannot
well
deny
them
,
and
in
effect
in
my
opinion
wee
need
not
make
verie
great
consideration
thereof
.
I
say
this
for
the
interiour
:
for
truelie
it
is
verie
difficult
at
this
time
,
to
bee
able
to
know
it
,
principallie
of
those
who
come
farr
of
;
all
that
wee
can
doe
to
them
,
is
to
know
who
they
are
,
and
such
things
as
regard
the
temporall
and
exteriour
,
then
open
them
the
gate
,
and
put
them
to
their
first
triall
.
If
they
bee
of
the
place
where
wee
dwell
,
wee
may
obserue
their
behauiour
,
and
by
the
conuersation
wee
haue
with
them
,
come
to
know
something
of
their
interiour
:
but
I
find
this
verie
difficulte
notwistanding
:
for
they
allwaies
come
in
the
best
fashion
and
posture
they
can
.
Now
in
my
opinion
for
that
which
concerneth
their
corporall
health
,
and
infirmitie
of
bodie
,
there
is
no
necessitie
of
making
any
great
consideration
,
for
so
much
as
in
these
houses
wee
may
receaue
the
weake
and
feeble
aswell
as
the
strong
and
robust
▪
since
they
haue
beene
built
partlie
for
them
,
prouided
that
the
infirmities
bee
not
so
great
,
that
they
make
them
wholie
incapable
of
obseruing
the
Rule
,
and
vnable
to
performe
that
which
t●is
vocation
requireth
:
but
excepting
this
,
I
would
neuer
refuse
them
my
voice
,
no
not
when
they
shou●d
be
blind
,
or
should
haue
but
one
legg
,
if
with
this
they
should
haue
the
other
conditions
requisite
to
this
vocation
;
and
lett
not
humayne
prudence
say
to
mee
,
But
if
such
kind
of
poeple
shou●d
allwaies
bee
presented
,
must
wee
allwaies
receaue
them
,
and
if
all
were
blind
or
sicke
who
shall
serue
them
?
trouble
not
your selues
with
this
for
it
will
neuer
arriue
:
leaue
this
in
the
care
of
the
diuine
prouidence
,
who
knoweth
well
how
to
prouide
for
it
;
and
to
call
the
strong
necessarie
for
the
seruice
of
the
weake
.
When
the
infirme
shall
present
themselues
,
say
,
God
bee
blessed
,
and
when
the
strong
come
,
in
good
time
be
it
.
In
summe
,
the
sicke
who
hind●r
not
the
obseruance
of
the
Rule
,
ought
not
to
bee
reiected
in
your
houses
.
Behould
what
I
had
to
say
to
you
touching
this
first
reception
.
§
.
9.
Touching
the
second
which
is
of
receauing
any
into
the
Nouitiat
,
I
doe
not
yet
find
that
there
are
any
great
difficulties
,
notwithstanding
wee
ought
to
haue
more
consideration
then
in
their
first
receauing
:
for
wee
haue
had
also
more
meanes
to
note
their
humours
,
actions
and
habitudes
,
wee
see
well
the
passions
that
they
haue
;
but
for
all
this
wee
ought
not
to
hinder
them
from
being
admitted
to
the
Nouitiat
,
prouided
that
they
haue
a
good
will
to
amend
and
submitt
themselues
,
and
to
serue
themselues
of
the
medicines
proper
for
to
heale
them
.
And
although
they
haue
repugnance
against
these
remedies
,
and
take
them
with
great
difficultie
,
their
is
nothing
to
bee
sayed
to
this
,
prouided
that
they
giue
not
ouer
the
practice
of
them
;
for
medicines
are
allwaies
bitter
to
the
tast
,
and
it
is
not
possible
,
that
they
rece●ue
them
,
with
the
sweetnes
they
would
doe
if
they
were
pleasing
to
the
appetite
:
but
for
all
this
omitt
not
to
haue
their
operation
;
and
when
they
haue
it
it
is
better
then
that
they
haue
the
more
paine
and
labour
▪
euen
iust
as
a
sister
that
hath
her
passions
strong
;
she
is
cholericke
,
she
committeth
manie
defects
,
if
she
wil
be
cured
of
this
,
and
desire
that
wee
correct
&
mortifie
it
,
and
that
wee
giue
her
remedies
proper
for
her
cu●e
,
although
the
taking
of
them
trouble
and
vex
her
,
wee
must
not
therefore
refuse
her
our
voice
,
for
she
hath
not
onelie
a
will
to
bee
healed
:
but
furthermore
she
taketh
the
remedies
which
are
giuen
her
for
this
purpose
,
although
with
payne
and
difficultie
.
We
shall
find
those
who
haue
been
ill
bredd
,
and
not
trained
vp
in
ciuillitie
who
will
haue
a
rude
and
lumpish
nature
:
now
there
is
no
doubt
but
these
haue
more
payne
and
difficultie
,
then
those
who
haue
a
more
sweet
and
tractable
disposition
,
and
that
they
wil
be
more
subiect
to
committ
faults
then
others
who
haue
been
better
bredd
:
but
neuertheless
if
they
desire
to
bee
well
cured
,
and
by
their
indeauours
witnesse
a
firme
will
to
seeke
and
desire
to
receaue
the
remedies
,
although
it
bee
to
their
cost
,
to
such
as
these
I
would
giue
my
voice
,
notwithstanding
these
relapses
:
For
these
after
much
labour
produce
great
fruit
in
Religion
becomming
great
seruants
of
God
,
and
gayning
strong
and
solide
vertue
;
for
the
graces
of
God
supplyeth
the
defect
,
and
there
is
no
doubt
,
that
often
where
there
is
lesse
of
nature
,
there
is
more
of
grace
.
Therefore
wee
ought
not
to
refuse
to
receaue
such
into
the
Nouitiat
although
they
haue
many
euill
habitts
,
prouided
such
persons
wil
be
cured
.
In
summe
to
receaue
one
into
the
Nouitiat
there
is
nothing
to
bee
knowne
,
but
if
she
haue
a
good
will
,
and
if
she
bee
deliberatelie
resolued
to
receaue
the
vsage
shal
be
giuen
her
for
her
cure
,
and
to
liue
in
gteat
submission
;
hauing
this
I
would
giue
her
my
voice
:
Behould
!
I
thinke
this
is
all
that
can
bee
sayed
concerning
this
second
reception
.
§
.
10.
For
the
third
it
is
a
thing
of
great
importance
,
to
receaue
any
to
profession
,
and
in
this
it
seemeth
to
mee
wee
ought
to
obserue
three
things
;
the
first
that
those
wee
receaue
to
profession
bee
sound
not
of
bodie
(
as
I
haue
alreadie
sayed
)
but
of
hart
and
spiritt
,
I
would
say
,
who
haue
their
hart
well
disposed
to
liue
in
an
entire
flexiblenesse
and
submission
.
Secondlie
that
they
haue
à
good
spiritt
;
now
when
I
say
a
good
spiritt
,
I
entend
not
to
speake
of
those
great
spiritts
,
who
are
ordinarilie
vaine
,
and
full
of
selfe-iudgments
,
of
imaginarie
sufficiencie
,
and
who
in
the
world
were
shopps
of
vanitie
,
who
come
into
Religion
not
to
humble
themselues
,
but
as
if
they
would
read
there
lessons
of
Philosophy
and
Theologie
,
haueing
a
will
to
guid
and
gouerne
all
.
Of
such
as
these
you
must
take
great
heede
:
I
say
there
must
bee
good
care
taken
of
them
,
not
that
they
must
not
bee
receaued
,
if
wee
see
that
they
wil
bee
changed
and
humble
themselues
:
for
they
wil
be
able
in
time
with
the
grace
of
God
to
make
this
chang
,
which
will
arriue
without
doubt
,
if
they
vse
faythfullie
the
remedies
which
shal
be
giuen
them
,
for
their
amendment
.
Therefore
when
I
speake
of
a
good
spiritt
,
I
intend
iudicious
and
well
made
spiritts
,
and
more-ouer
of
a
moderate
,
temper
,
who
are
not
very
great
nor
verie
little
,
for
such
spiritts
allwaies
doe
much
,
without
knowing
it
themselues
.
They
applie
themselues
to
worke
,
and
giue
themselues
to
solide
vertues
,
they
are
tractable
,
and
wee
haue
not
much
trouble
to
guid
them
:
for
they
easilie
comprehend
how
good
a
thing
it
is
,
to
leaue
themselues
to
bee
gouerned
by
others
.
The
third
thing
that
is
to
bee
obserued
is
this
,
if
she
haue
laboured
well
in
the
yeare
of
her
Nouitiat
,
if
she
haue
suffered
well
and
profited
with
the
medecines
that
haue
been
giuen
her
,
if
she
haue
made
much
of
those
resolutions
that
she
promised
entring
into
the
Nouitiat
of
changing
her
euill
humours
and
inclinations
;
for
the
yeare
of
Nouitiat
hath
bene
giuen
her
for
this
.
If
wee
see
she
hath
perseuered
faythfully
in
her
resolution
,
and
that
her
vill
remayneth
firme
and
constant
,
and
that
she
applyes
her selfe
to
reforme
her selfe
,
and
behaue
her
selfe
according
to
the
Rule
and
constitutions
,
and
that
this
will
endure
,
yea
allwaies
desireth
to
doe
better
,
this
is
a
good
signe
and
a
good
condition
,
for
to
giue
her
your
voice
:
although
notwithstanding
she
leaue
not
to
commit
faultes
and
also
great
enough
,
for
although
in
the
yeare
of
her
Nouitiat
she
ought
to
labour
for
the
reformation
of
her
manners
and
habitts
,
it
is
not
therefore
to
be
sayed
,
that
she
must
not
make
any
relapse
,
nor
that
at
the
end
of
her
Nouitiat
she
ought
to
bee
perfect
.
For
behold
the
Colledg
of
our
Lord
the
Glorious
Apostles
,
although
they
were
called
well
,
and
had
laboured
much
in
the
reformation
of
their
liues
,
how
often
did
they
committ
faultes
not
onelie
in
the
first
yeare
▪
but
also
in
the
second
and
third
?
all
did
speake
and
promise
maruelles
,
yea
euen
to
follow
our
Lord
into
prison
and
death
:
but
in
the
night
of
his
passion
,
when
Iudas
came
to
take
their
good
Maister
,
all
forsooke
him
.
Therefore
I
will
say
that
falles
ought
not
to
bee
a
cause
that
wee
reiect
one
when
among
all
this
,
she
remayneth
with
a
verie
strong
will
to
redresse
her selfe
,
and
with
a
will
to
helpe
her selfe
by
the
meanes
which
are
giuen
her
for
this
purpose
.
This
is
that
I
had
to
say
touching
the
conditions
,
which
those
ought
to
haue
whom
wee
would
receaue
to
profession
,
and
what
the
sisters
ought
to
obserue
to
giue
them
their
voices
:
herevpon
I
will
finish
my
discourse
,
if
you
demaund
not
any
further
question
.
§
.
11.
Wee
demaund
first
,
if
any
one
be
found
,
who
was
subiect
to
bee
troubled
for
small
matters
,
and
that
her
spirit
was
often
full
of
melencholie
and
vnquietness
,
and
that
she
did
witness
by
this
,
little
loue
of
her
vocation
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
this
being
past
;
she
promiseth
to
doe
marualles
;
what
should
bee
done
to
her
?
it
is
most
certayne
that
such
a
person
,
being
so
changeable
is
not
proper
for
Religion
:
for
in
this
she
will
not
be
cureed
,
wee
must
giue
her
leaue
to
depart
.
We
doe
not
know
,
you
say
,
whether
this
proceedeth
from
want
of
will
to
bee
cured
,
or
because
she
doth
not
comprehend
wherein
true
vertue
consisteth
.
But
if
after
she
hath
bene
made
to
vnderstand
what
she
ought
to
doe
for
her
amendment
,
she
doth
it
not
,
but
becommeth
incorrigible
,
she
must
bee
reiected
;
especially
because
her
faults
as
you
say
,
proceed
not
for
want
of
iudgment
,
nor
of
abillitie
to
comprehend
where-in
true
vertue
consisteth
,
much
lesse
to
know
the
meanes
she
ought
to
vse
for
her
amendment
;
but
it
is
from
the
defect
of
the
will
which
hath
not
perseuerance
,
nor
constancie
to
execute
and
serue
it selfe
of
that
which
she
knoweth
to
be
requisite
for
her
amendment
,
although
she
say
somtimes
that
she
will
doe
better
yet
doth
it
not
,
but
perseuereth
in
this
inconstancie
of
will
,
I
would
not
giue
her
my
voice
.
Moreouer
,
you
say
,
there
are
some
so
delicate
that
they
cannot
support
correction
without
much
trouble
,
and
this
maketh
them
often
sicke
:
if
this
be
so
,
open
them
the
gate
;
for
since
they
are
sicke
,
and
will
not
that
wee
treat
them
,
nor
apply
to
them
the
remedies
fitt
for
their
health
,
wee
cleerlie
see
that
doing
so
,
they
will
become
incorrigible
,
and
giue
not
any
hope
to
bee
able
to
cure
them
:
because
this
delicacie
aswell
of
spiritt
as
of
bodie
,
is
one
of
the
greatest
hindrances
which
can
bee
in
a
Religious
life
,
and
therefore
wee
must
haue
an
especiall
care
,
not
to
receaue
such
who
are
vnmeasurably
tainted
therewith
;
because
they
will
not
bee
cured
,
refusing
to
vse
those
things
,
which
are
giuen
them
for
their
health
.
§
.
12.
Secondlie
,
wee
demaund
what
wee
ought
to
iudg
of
her
,
who
withnesseth
by
her
words
,
that
she
repenteth
her selfe
of
entring
into
Religion
?
Trulie
if
she
perseuere
in
these
disgusts
of
her
vocation
and
repentance
,
and
that
wee
see
that
this
maketh
her
remisse
and
negligent
to
behaue
her selfe
according
to
the
spirit
of
her
vocation
,
she
must
bee
put
forth
;
neuertheless
wee
must
consider
that
this
may
happen
,
either
by
a
simple
tentation
,
or
for
her
exercise
and
triall
:
and
this
may
bee
knowne
,
by
the
profit
she
shall
make
of
such
thoughts
,
disgusts
or
repentance
,
when
with
simplicitie
she
shall
discouer
her selfe
of
such
things
,
and
that
she
wil
be
faythful
to
vse
the
remedies
that
shal
be
giuen
her
for
itt
,
for
God
neuer
permitteth
any
thing
for
our
exercise
,
but
that
hee
would
wee
should
drawe
profitt
thereby
,
the
which
is
allwaies
done
,
when
wee
are
faythfull
to
discouer
our selues
,
and
as
I
haue
sayed
,
simple
to
beleeue
and
to
execute
that
which
is
appointed
vs
,
and
this
is
a
marke
that
the
exercise
is
of
God
:
but
when
wee
see
that
this
person
vseth
her
selfe-iudgment
,
and
that
her
will
is
seduced
and
corrupted
,
perseuering
in
her
disgusts
,
then
her
case
is
in
ill
estate
,
and
as
it
were
without
remedie
:
she
must
bee
dismissed
.
§
.
13.
Thirdlie
you
demaund
if
wee
ought
not
to
make
consideration
,
of
giuing
our
voice
to
one
that
is
not
cordiall
,
or
who
is
not
equall
towards
all
the
sisters
,
and
who
hath
manifested
that
she
hath
more
inclination
to
one
then
to
another
.
Wee
must
not
bee
so
rigourous
for
these
small
matters
;
Consider
that
this
inclination
is
the
last
peece
of
our
renuntiation
:
for
before
wee
can
arriue
to
this
point
,
not
to
haue
any
inclination
to
one
more
then
to
another
,
and
that
these
affections
bee
so
mortified
that
they
appeare
not
,
there
must
bee
time
for
it
.
Wee
must
obserue
in
this
as
in
all
other
things
,
if
this
sister
is
become
incorrigible
.
§
.
14.
In
fine
you
say
,
if
the
opinion
of
the
other
sisters
,
were
wholie
contrarie
to
that
you
know
,
and
that
there
came
an
inspiration
to
you
to
speake
something
that
you
haue
knowne
,
which
is
to
the
aduantage
of
the
sisters
hould
it
bee
ommitted
to
bee
spaken
of
?
no
:
allthough
the
conceate
of
others
be
wholie
contrarie
to
yours
,
and
that
you
bee
onelie
in
this
opinion
:
for
this
may
serue
for
others
to
resolue
themselues
what
they
ought
to
doe
.
The
Holie
Ghoste
ought
to
preceede
in
the
communitie
,
and
they
are
to
resolue
themselues
according
to
the
varietie
of
opinions
,
for
to
doe
as
they
iudg
most
expedient
for
his
Glorie
:
Now
this
inclination
that
wee
haue
that
others
giue
their
voice
,
or
that
they
giue
it
not
,
although
we
giue
,
or
doe
not
giue
ours
,
ought
to
bee
contemned
and
reiected
as
another
tentation
:
but
wee
must
neuer
make
shew
among
the
sisters
of
our
inclinations
or
auersions
in
this
occasion
.
In
fine
,
for
all
the
imperfections
that
woemen
bring
out
of
the
world
,
this
rule
must
bee
regarded
;
when
wee
see
that
they
amend
themselues
,
although
that
they
leaue
not
to
committ
faultes
,
wee
must
not
reiect
them
;
for
by
the
amendment
they
make
it
appeere
that
they
will
not
remayne
incorrigible
.
THE
EIGHTEENTH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
HOW
WEE
OVGHT
TO
RECEAVE
THE
Sacraments
,
and
recite
the
diuine
Office
,
with
other
pointes
touching
prayer
.
§
.
1.
BEfore
that
wee
know
how
wee
ought
to
prepare
our selues
to
receaue
the
Sacraments
,
and
what
fruit
wee
should
receaue
by
them
,
it
is
necessarie
to
know
what
the
Sacraments
and
their
effects
are
.
The
Sacraments
then
are
the
conduits
(
so
to
speake
)
whereby
God
descendeth
to
vs
,
as
by
prayer
wee
ascend
to
him
,
since
prayer
is
no
other
thing
then
an
eleuation
of
our
spiritt
vnto
God
.
The
effects
of
the
Sacraments
are
diuers
although
they
haue
all
but
one
and
the
selfe
same
end
and
pretention
,
which
is
to
vnite
vs
with
God
.
By
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
wee
vnite
our selues
to
God
,
as
the
sonne
with
the
Father
;
by
that
of
Confirmation
,
wee
vnite
our selues
to
him
as
a
souldier
with
his
Captayne
,
receauing
strenght
to
fight
and
vanquish
our
enimies
in
all
tentations
.
By
the
Sacrament
of
Pennance
wee
are
vnited
to
God
as
reconciled
freinds
:
by
that
of
the
Eucharist
,
as
foode
with
the
stomacke
:
by
that
of
Extreame
vnction
,
wee
vnite
our selues
to
God
as
a
child
who
comming
from
a
farr
country
,
alreadie
putting
one
of
his
feete
into
the
house
of
his
father
,
to
revnite
himselfe
with
him
,
his
mother
,
and
all
the
familie
.
Now
these
are
the
effects
of
the
Sacraments
:
but
notwithstanding
which
demaunde
all
the
vnion
of
our
soule
with
her
God
.
Wee
will
speake
now
but
of
two
of
them
,
to
witt
of
Pennance
,
and
of
the
Holie
Eucharist
.
And
first
it
is
most
necessarie
,
that
wee
should
know
wherefore
it
is
,
that
so
often
receauing
these
two
Sacraments
,
wee
doe
not
also
receaue
the
graces
,
which
they
are
accustomed
to
bring
to
soules
which
are
well
prepared
;
since
these
graces
are
ioyned
to
the
Sacraments
.
I
will
declare
it
in
a
word
,
it
is
for
want
of
due
preparation
,
and
therefore
wee
must
know
how
wee
ought
to
prepare
our selues
well
to
receaue
these
two
Sacraments
,
and
so
like-wise
all
the
others
.
§
.
2.
Therefore
,
the
first
preparation
is
puritie
of
intention
;
the
second
is
attention
;
the
third
is
hulitie
.
Touching
puritie
of
intention
,
it
is
a
thing
totallie
necessarie
,
not
onelie
in
the
reception
of
the
Sacraments
:
but
further
more
in
all
that
wee
haue
to
doe
.
Now
the
intention
is
then
pure
when
wee
receaue
the
Sacraments
,
or
doe
any
other
thing
whatsoeuer
it
bee
,
for
to
vnite
vs
with
God
,
and
to
bee
more
pleasing
to
him
,
without
any
mixture
of
proper
interest
.
You
shall
know
this
;
if
when
you
desire
to
communicate
,
your
Superiours
will
not
permitt
you
,
or
otherwise
if
after
the
holie
Communion
you
haue
not
had
consolation
,
and
notwithstanding
this
you
remayne
in
peace
,
not
consenting
to
the
assaultes
which
may
come
to
you
:
but
if
contrariwise
you
consent
to
vnquietness
,
because
they
refuse
you
to
communicate
,
or
because
you
haue
not
had
consolation
,
who
seeth
not
that
your
intention
was
impure
and
that
you
sought
not
to
vnite
your selfe
to
God
,
but
to
consolations
,
since
that
your
vnion
with
God
ought
to
bee
made
vnder
the
vertue
of
holie
Obedience
?
and
euen
so
likewise
if
you
shall
desire
perfection
with
a
desire
full
of
vnquietnesse
,
who
seeth
not
that
it
is
selfe-loue
,
which
would
not
that
others
should
see
imperfections
in
you
?
If
it
were
possible
,
that
wee
could
bee
as
pleasing
to
God
being
imperfect
as
being
perfect
,
wee
ought
to
desire
to
bee
without
perfection
,
to
the
end
to
nourish
within
vs
by
this
meanes
most
holie
humilitie
.
§
.
3.
The
second
preparation
is
attention
;
Truelie
wee
ought
to
goe
to
the
Sacraments
with
verye
much
attention
aswell
for
the
greatnesse
of
the
worke
,
as
concerning
that
which
each
Sacrament
requireth
of
vs
.
For
exemple
going
to
Confession
,
wee
ought
to
carrie
thither
,
a
hart
louinglie
dolorous
,
and
to
the
holie
Communion
,
wee
ought
to
beare
a
hart
ardentlie
louing
.
I
doe
not
say
by
this
great
attention
that
wee
should
not
haue
any
distractions
,
for
this
is
not
in
our
power
;
but
I
intend
to
say
that
wee
must
haue
a
verie
particular
care
,
not
to
settle
our selues
therein
willinglie
.
§
.
4.
The
third
preparation
is
humilitie
,
which
is
a
vertue
verie
necessarie
to
receaue
the
graces
abundantlie
,
which
flow
vnto
vs
by
the
conduits
of
the
Sacraments
,
because
waters
are
accustomed
to
glide
more
swiftlie
and
stronglie
,
when
the
conduits
are
placed
in
bending
places
,
and
tending
down-wards
.
But
besides
these
three
preparations
;
I
desire
to
speake
a
word
to
you
about
the
principall
end
of
all
,
which
is
the
totall
abandoning
of
our selues
to
the
mercie
of
God
,
submitting
our
will
and
all
our
affection
to
his
dominion
without
any
reseruation
.
I
say
without
reseruation
,
for
so
much
as
our
miserie
is
so
great
that
wee
alwaies
reserue
something
to
our selues
.
The
most
spirituall
persons
ordinarilie
reserue
to
thëselues
the
will
of
haueing
vertues
,
and
when
they
goe
to
the
holie
communion
;
O
Lord
,
say
they
,
I
abandon
my selfe
intirelie
without
reseruation
into
thy
handes
;
but
lett
it
please
thee
to
giue
mee
prudence
to
know
how
to
liue
honourably
,
but
they
neuer
demaunde
simplicitie
.
O
my
God!
I
submitt
my selfe
absolutelie
to
thy
diuine
will
;
but
giue
mee
fortitude
to
thy
diuine
will
:
but
giue
mee
fortitude
to
performe
excellent
workes
for
thy
seruice
;
but
of
sweetnes
and
mildnes
of
spiritt
to
liue
peaceably
with
their
neighbour
,
they
speake
not
off
at
all
.
Giue
meee
,
will
another
say
,
that
humilitie
which
is
proper
for
to
giue
good
example
:
but
humilitie
of
hart
which
maketh
vs
loue
our
owne
abiection
,
they
haue
no
neede
thereof
as
they
thinke
.
O
my
God
,
since
that
I
am
wholie
thine
lett
mee
haue
allwaies
consolation
in
prayer
.
Yea
,
is
this
that
which
is
necessarie
for
to
bee
vnited
with
God
,
which
is
the
pretention
that
wee
haue
?
But
they
neuer
aske
tribulations
or
mortifications
.
O!
It
is
not
the
meanes
to
make
this
vnion
,
to
reserue
to
themselues
all
these
wills
,
for
the
fayre
shew
that
they
make
:
for
our
Lord
desireth
to
giue
himselfe
wholie
vnto
vs
,
and
his
will
is
that
reciprocally
wee
should
giue
our selues
entirelie
vnto
him
:
to
the
end
,
that
the
vnion
of
our
soule
with
his
diuine
maiestie
might
bee
more
perfect
,
and
that
wee
might
bee
able
truelie
to
say
,
following
the
great
Apostles
I
liue
no
more
in
my selfe
,
but
it
is
Iesus
that
liueth
in
mee
.
§
.
5.
The
second
part
of
this
preparation
consisteth
in
emptying
our
hart
of
all
things
,
to
the
end
our
Lord
himselfe
may
wholie
replenish
it
:
trulie
the
cause
wherfore
wee
doe
not
receaue
the
grace
of
sanctification
(
since
that
one
onelie
Communion
well
receaued
,
is
capable
and
sufficient
to
make
vs
holie
and
perfect
)
proceedeth
not
,
but
of
this
that
wee
permitt
not
our
Lord
to
raigne
in
vs
,
as
his
goodnes
desireth
to
doe
.
This
welbeloued
of
our
soules
cometh
into
vs
,
and
hee
findeth
our
harts
topp
full
of
good
affections
and
desires
,
but
this
is
not
that
which
hee
seeketh
:
for
hee
desireth
to
find
them
empty
,
that
hee
may
make
himselfe
maister
and
gouerner
thereof
:
And
to
shew
how
much
hee
desireth
it
,
hee
sayeth
to
his
sacred
spouse
,
that
she
should
put
him
as
a
seale
vppon
her
hart
,
to
the
end
that
nothing
might
enter
there
but
by
his
permission
,
and
according
to
his
good
pleasure
.
Now
I
know
that
the
midst
of
your
harts
is
emptie
(
otherwise
it
should
bee
a
verie
great
infidelitie
)
I
would
say
that
you
haue
not
onelie
reiected
,
and
detested
mortall
sinne
;
but
all
kindes
of
wicked
affections
,
but
alas
all
the
nookes
and
corners
of
our
harts
are
full
of
a
thousand
things
,
vnworthy
to
appeare
in
the
presence
of
this
Soueraygne
King
:
Wee
seeme
to
bind
his
hands
and
to
hinder
him
from
distributing
the
benefits
and
graces
,
which
his
goodnes
hath
desire
to
bestowe
vpon
vs
,
if
hee
found
vs
prepared
.
Lett
vs
therefore
on
our
part
doe
what
is
in
our
power
,
to
prepare
our selues
well
to
receaue
this
supersubstantiall
bread
,
abandonning
our selues
totally
to
the
diuine
prouidence
,
not
onelie
for
that
which
concerneth
temporall
goods
;
but
principallie
the
spirituall
,
powring
forth
in
the
presence
of
the
diuine
goodnes
,
all
our
affections
,
desires
and
inclinations
,
for
to
bee
intirelie
subiect
vn●o
him
,
and
lett
vs
assure
our selues
,
our
Lord
will
accomplish
on
his
part
,
the
promise
that
hee
hath
made
of
transforming
vs
into
himselfe
,
raising
our
basenes
vntill
it
bee
vnited
to
his
greatnes
.
§
.
6.
We
may
communicate
well
for
diuers
ends
,
as
to
demaunde
of
God
to
bee
deliuered
of
some
tentation
or
affliction
,
bee
it
for
our selues
or
for
our
freinds
,
or
to
begg
some
vertue
,
prouided
it
bee
vnder
this
condition
,
for
to
vnite
vs
by
this
meanes
more
perfectlie
vnto
God
,
the
which
arriueth
not
verie
often
,
for
in
the
time
of
affliction
,
wee
are
more
ordinarilie
vnited
vnto
God
,
because
wee
remember
him
more
often
.
And
for
as
much
as
concerneth
vertues
,
somtimes
it
is
more
to
the
purpose
,
and
berter
for
vs
not
to
haue
them
in
habitt
,
then
if
wee
had
them
,
prouided
notwithstanding
that
wee
doe
acts
of
vertue
,
according
to
the
measure
that
the
occasions
doe
present
themselues
:
for
the
repugnance
that
wee
feele
to
practice
some
one
vertue
,
ought
to
serue
vs
to
humble
our selues
,
and
humilitie
is
allwaies
more
worth
then
all
this
.
In
fine
it
is
necessarie
that
in
all
the
prayers
and
demaunds
you
make
to
God
,
you
make
them
not
onelie
for
your selues
,
but
that
you
allwaies
obserue
to
say
vs
,
as
our
Lord
hath
taught
vs
in
the
Dominicall
prayer
,
where
there
is
neither
mee
nor
mine
,
nor
I
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
you
haue
intention
to
pray
to
God
,
that
hee
giue
the
vertue
or
grace
that
you
aske
of
him
for
your selfe
,
to
all
those
that
haue
the
same
necessitie
:
and
lett
this
bee
allv
aies
with
intention
to
vnite
your selfe
more
with
him
:
for
otherwise
we
ought
not
to
aske
or
desire
any
thing
,
neither
for
our selues
nor
for
our
neighbour
,
since
this
is
the
end
,
for
which
the
Sacraments
are
instituted
:
therefore
wee
ought
to
correspond
to
this
intention
of
our
Lord
,
receauing
them
for
this
end
,
and
wee
must
not
thinke
,
that
communicating
or
praying
for
others
,
wee
loose
any
thing
thereby
;
except
when
wee
offer
to
God
this
communion
or
prayer
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
their
sinnes
:
for
then
wee
doe
not
satisfie
for
our
owne
,
but
notwithstanding
the
meritt
of
the
Communion
,
and
prayer
shall
remayne
to
vs
:
for
wee
cannot
deserue
grace
one
for
the
other
,
there
is
none
but
our
Sauiour
who
can
doe
it
;
wee
may
indeed
impetrate
graces
for
others
;
but
wee
are
not
able
to
deserue
them
.
The
prayer
which
wee
haue
made
for
them
augmenteth
our
merit
,
aswell
for
the
recompence
of
grace
in
this
life
,
as
of
glorie
in
the
other
.
And
if
any
one
did
not
make
her
attention
to
doe
somthing
for
the
satisfaction
of
her
sinnes
,
the
onelie
attention
that
she
should
haue
,
to
doe
all
that
she
doet●
for
the
pure
Loue
of
God
should
suffice
to
satisfie
for
them
,
since
it
is
most
assured
,
that
whosoeuer
should
be
able
to
make
an
excellent
act
of
Charitie
,
or
an
act
of
perfect
contrition
,
should
satisfie
fully
for
all
his
sinnes
.
§
.
7.
You
would
it
may
bee
informed
,
how
you
should
know
,
if
you
doe
profit
by
the
meanes
of
receauing
the
Sacraments
.
You
shall
know
it
if
you
aduance
your selfe
in
the
vertues
,
which
are
proper
to
them
;
as
if
you
drawe
from
Confession
the
loue
of
your
owne
abiection
,
and
humilitie
:
for
these
are
the
vertues
that
are
proper
to
it
,
and
it
is
allwaies
by
the
measure
of
humilie
that
wee
knowe
our
aduancement
;
See
you
not
that
it
is
sayed
that
whosoeuer
humbleth
him selfe
shalb●
exalted
;
to
be
exalted
is
to
bee
aduanced
.
If
by
th●
meanes
of
the
holie
Communion
,
you
become
verie
gentle
(
since
that
this
is
the
vertue
which
is
proper
to
this
Sacrament
,
which
is
altogether
sweete
,
delectable
and
me●lifluous
)
you
reap
the
fruit
tha●
is
proper
vnto
it
,
and
so
you
aduance
your selfe
:
but
if
on
the
contrarie
you
become
not
more
humble
,
nor
more
gentle
,
you
deserue
not
your
bread
,
since
you
will
not
labour
for
it
.
§
.
8.
I
desire
verie
much
that
when
the
desire
to
communicate
shall
come
into
our
mind
,
wee
goe
simply
to
aske
it
of
our
Superiours
,
with
resignation
to
accept
humbly
the
refusall
,
if
they
giue
it
vs
,
and
if
they
grant
vs
our
request
,
to
goe
to
the
Cummunion
with
loue
,
although
there
bee
mortification
in
the
demaunding
of
it
,
wee
must
no●
therefore
omitt
to
doe
it
;
for
those
who
enter
into
the
congregation
,
enter
not
there-in
but
to
mortifie
themselues
,
and
the
Crosse
which
they
carrie
,
ought
to
put
them
in
mind
thereof
.
What
if
the
inspiration
did
come
to
some
one
not
to
communicate
so
often
as
the
others
,
because
of
the
knowledg
she
hath
of
her
indignitie
?
She
may
aske
the
Superiour
expecting
the
iudgment
she
will
giue
,
with
great
sweetnes
and
humilitie
.
I
would
also
that
wee
did
not
disquiet
our selues
,
when
wee
heare
some
fault
that
wee
haue
,
spoken
of
,
or
some
vertue
that
wee
haue
not
,
but
lett
vs
bless
God
,
because
hee
hath
discouered
to
vs
the
meanes
to
attayne
the
vertue
,
and
to
correct
in
our selues
the
imperfection
,
and
then
to
take
courage
to
serue
our selues
of
these
meanes
.
Wee
ought
to
haue
generous
spiritts
,
which
are
not
fastened
but
to
God
onelie
,
without
any
attention
to
what
our
inferiour
part
willeth
,
makeing
the
superiour
part
of
our
soule
to
raigne
,
since
it
is
intirelie
in
our
power
with
the
grace
of
God
neuer
to
consent
to
the
inferiour
.
Consolations
and
tendernesses
ought
not
to
bee
desired
,
since
that
this
is
not
necessarie
vnto
vs
to
loue
our
Lord
the
more
.
Therefore
it
is
not
necessarie
to
pause
and
consider
if
wee
haue
good
feelings
:
but
wee
must
doe
that
which
we
would
doe
if
wee
had
them
.
Also
it
is
not
necessarie
to
bee
so
Scrupulous
to
desire
to
confess
so
many
small
imperfections
,
since
that
wee
are
not
obliged
to
confess
vs
of
veniall
sinnes
at
all
if
wee
will
not
:
but
when
one
confesseth
them
,
hee
ought
to
haue
a
resolute
will
to
amend
:
it
wil
be
otherwise
an
abuse
to
confesse
them
.
Likewise
wee
must
not
torment
our selues
when
wee
doe
not
remember
our
faultes
to
confess
them
:
for
it
is
not
credible
,
that
a
soule
that
maketh
her
often
examine
;
doth
not
sufficientlie
enough
remember
her selfe
of
those
faultes
that
are
of
importance
.
As
for
so
manie
small
and
lighte
faults
,
you
may
speake
with
our
Lord
about
them
euerie
time
that
you
perceaue
them
,
one
humiliation
of
spiritt
,
one
sigh
sufficeth
for
this
.
§
.
9.
You
aske
how
you
may
make
your
act
of
Contrition
in
little
time
,
I
tell
you
that
there
is
allmost
no
necessitie
of
time
to
doe
it
well
:
since
it
is
no
other
thing
then
to
prostrate
ones
selfe
before
God
in
the
spiritt
of
humilitie
and
repentance
for
hauing
offended
him
.
Secondlie
you
desire
that
I
speake
to
you
of
the
diuine
Office
:
I
will
willinglie
;
and
first
I
say
to
you
,
that
wee
ought
to
prepare
our selues
to
say
it
,
from
that
instant
that
wee
heare
the
bell
that
calleth
vs
therevnto
,
and
wee
ought
in
imitation
of
Sainct
Bernard
,
to
aske
of
our
hart
what
it
is
that
it
goeth
to
doe
;
and
not
onelie
in
this
occasion
,
bu●
also
in
the
entrance
to
all
our
exercises
,
to
the
en●
wee
may
carrie
to
euerie
one
of
them
,
the
spirit
that
is
proper
for
it
;
for
it
wil
be
to
no
purpose
to
goe
to
the
Office
as
to
recreation
;
for
to
recreatio●
vee
must
beare
a
spiritt
amorouslie
ioyfull
;
and
to
the
Office
a
spiritt
seriouslie
louing
;
when
we●
say
:
Deus
in
adiutorium
meum
intende
;
wee
mus●
thinke
that
our
Lord
reciprocallie
sayeth
to
vs
:
An●
bee
you
attentiue
to
mee
:
Lett
those
who
vnderstand
somewhat
of
that
which
they
say
in
the
Office
,
employ
faythfullie
this
talent
according
to
th●
good
pleasure
of
God
,
who
hath
giuen
it
to
help
them
to
keepe
themselues
recollected
,
by
th●
meanes
of
the
good
affections
they
may
draw●
there-of
;
and
lett
those
who
doe
not
vnderstand
keepe
themselues
simply
attentiue
to
God
,
or
el●●
make
darting
amourous
desires
,
whiles
the
othe●
Quier
fayeth
the
verse
,
and
they
make
the
pause●
It
ought
also
to
bee
considered
,
that
wee
doe
th●
same
office
as
the
Angells
,
although
in
diuers
language
;
and
that
wee
are
before
the
same
God
before
whom
the
Angells
tremble
,
and
euen
as
man
who
did
speake
to
a
king
,
should
becom●
verie
attentiue
,
fearing
to
committ
some
fault
;
b●
if
notwithstanding
all
his
care
,
hee
did
happen
t●
faile
,
hee
would
blush
incontinentlie
:
so
likewi●●
ought
wee
to
doe
in
the
Office
,
standing
vpon
ou●
gaurd
,
fearing
to
faile
:
More-ouer
it
is
requisite
,
t●
haue
attention
to
pronunce
well
,
and
to
say
as
it
〈◊〉
ordayned
,
aboue
all
in
the
beginning
:
but
if
we●
happen
to
committ
some
defect
therein
,
wee
mu●●
humble
our selues
for
it
without
astonishmen●
since
it
is
no
strang
thing
,
for
wee
doe
it
elswhere
but
if
wee
happen
to
doe
it
manie
times
,
and
tha●
this
continue
,
there
is
a
signe
that
wee
haue
no●
conceaued
a
true
displeasure
of
our
first
fault
;
an●
it
is
this
negligence
which
should
bring
vs
verie
much
confusion
,
not
because
of
the
presence
of
the
Superiour
;
but
for
the
respect
of
God
,
and
of
his
Angells
who
are
present
with
vs
.
Now
it
is
allmost
a
generall
rule
,
that
when
wee
committ
so
often
one
and
the
selfe
same
fault
;
it
is
a
signe
wee
want
affection
to
amend
it
,
and
if
it
bee
a
thing
where-of
wee
haue
been
oftentimes
aduertised
,
there
is
apparence
that
wee
neglect
the
aduertisment
.
§
.
10.
More-ouer
you
ought
not
to
haue
a
scruple
of
omitting
in
the
whole
office
two
or
three
verses
by
mistake
,
prouided
that
you
did
it
not
of
purpose
,
but
if
you
slumber
a
good
part
of
the
office
,
although
you
say
your
verses
on
your
quire
,
you
are
obliged
to
say
it
againe
;
but
when
you
doe
things
that
are
necessarie
to
bee
done
in
the
Office
,
as
to
cough
or
to
spitt
,
or
that
the
Mistris
of
the
ceremonies
speaketh
for
matter
of
the
office
,
then
you
are
not
obliged
to
say
it
againe
.
When
they
enter
into
the
Quire
,
the
Office
being
begun
,
they
must
place
themselues
in
their
ranke
with
the
others
;
and
follow
on
the
Office
with
them
,
and
after
that
it
is
sayed
,
you
must
retake
that
which
the
Quire
had
sayed
before
you
were
there
,
ending
where
you
had
taken
it
;
if
not
you
must
say
with
a
lowe
voice
,
that
which
the
Quire
hath
sayed
,
then
hauing
ouertaken
it
,
continue
therewith
in
case
your
assistance
there
bee
truelie
necessarie
.
You
must
not
say
your
Office
againe
for
hauing
been
distracted
in
saying
of
it
,
prouided
it
bee
not
,
voluntarie
and
althoug
you
should
find
your selues
at
the
end
of
some
psalme
not
being
well
assured
that
you
haue
sayed
it
because
that
you
haue
bene
dist●acted
not
thinking
there-on
,
omitt
not
to
pass
forward
humbling
your selues
before
God
;
for
we
must
not
allwaies
thinke
that
wee
hau●
been
negligent
when
the
distraction
hath
bee●
long
;
for
it
may
verie
well
bee
it
will
endure
th●
length
of
an
Office
without
any
fault
of
ours
▪
and
how
bad
soeuer
it
were
wee
should
no●
bee
troubled
;
but
make
simple
refusalls
of
it
from
time
to
time
before
God
:
I
desire
that
we
shoul●
neuer
bee
troubled
for
the
bad
motions
that
w●
haue
,
but
that
we
faythfullie
and
couragiouslie
imploy
our selues
not
to
consent
there-vnto
,
sinc●
there
is
verie
great
difference
betweene
,
to
feele
and
to
consent
.
§
.
11.
You
desire
that
I
speake
something
o●
prayer
;
manie
are
verie
much
deceaued
,
beleeuing
that
much
method
is
necessarie
to
doe
it
well
,
an●
they
trouble
themselues
to
find
out
a
certayne
ar●
which
they
thinke
is
necessarie
to
bee
known
therein
,
neuer
ceasing
to
subtilize
,
and
pry
abou●
their
prayers
to
see
how
they
haue
made
them
,
o●
how
they
shal
be
able
to
doe
it
according
to
their
likeing
,
thinking
they
must
not
cough
nor
moue
dur●ing
the
time
,
for
feare
that
the
spiritt
of
God
with
drawe
it selfe
.
A
verie
great
follie
truely
;
as
if
th●
spiritt
of
God
were
so
nice
,
that
it
depended
of
th●
methode
and
countenance
of
those
who
praye
;
I
do●
not
say
that
we
must
not
vse
those
methodes
whic●
are
appoynted
vs
;
but
wee
ought
not
so
tye
ou●selues
vnto
them
,
as
those
doe
who
neuer
think●
they
haue
made
their
prayer
well
;
if
they
haue
no●
made
their
considerations
before
the
affection
that
our
Lord
giueth
them
,
which
is
notwithstanding
the
end
for
the
which
wee
make
considerations
;
such
persons
resemble
those
who
findein●
themselues
in
the
place
whither
they
pretended
t●
goe
,
retourne
backe
againe
because
they
are
no●
come
by
the
way
that
hath
been
taught
them
;
Neuertheless
it
is
requisite
wee
behaue
our
selue●
〈◊〉
great
reuerence
speaking
to
the
diuine
Maiestie
since
the
Angells
who
are
so
pure
tremble
in
his
presence
:
but
good
God!
will
some
soules
say
,
I
cannot
allwaies
haue
this
feeling
of
the
presence
of
God
,
which
causeth
so
great
an
humiliation
to
the
soule
,
nor
this
sensible
reuerence
,
which
annihilateth
mee
so
sweetlie
and
acceptably
before
God
:
Now
it
is
not
of
this
that
I
entend
to
speake
,
but
of
that
which
the
superiour
part
,
and
the
topp
of
the
spiritt
worketh
,
houlding
it selfe
abiect
,
and
in
humilitie
before
God
,
in
acknowledgment
of
his
infinitt
goodnes
and
our
profoūnd
littlenesse
&
indignitie
.
§
.
12.
Wee
must
also
haue
a
great
resolution
,
neuer
to
abandon
prayer
,
for
any
difficultie
that
may
bee
found
there-in
,
nor
to
goe
with
any
preoccupation
of
desires
,
to
bee
comforted
and
satisfied
there-in
:
for
this
will
not
bee
to
yeald
our
will
vnited
and
ioyned
to
that
of
our
Lord
,
whose
will
is
that
entring
to
prayer
wee
bee
resolued
to
suffer
the
payne
of
continuall
distractions
,
drinesse
and
disgust
which
shall
come
vpon
vs
there-in
,
remayning
as
constant
as
if
wee
had
had
much
consolation
and
tranquillitie
,
since
it
is
certayne
that
our
prayer
shall
not
bee
less
acceptable
to
God
nor
lesse
profitable
to
vs
,
for
being
made
with
more
difficultie
:
prouided
that
wee
allwaies
place
iustlie
our
will
with
the
will
of
the
diuine
Maiestie
remayning
in
a
simple
attētion
,
and
disposition
to
receaue
the
euets
of
his
good
pleasure
with
loue
,
bee
in
it
prayer
,
or
other
occurrances
:
hee
will
cause
that
all
things
shal
be
profitable
to
vs
,
and
acceptable
to
his
diuine
goodnes
.
Therefore
this
shall
be
to
pray
well
,
my
deare
daughters
,
to
keepe
your selues
in
peace
and
tranquillitie
neere
our
Lord
,
or
in
his
sight
without
any
other
desire
,
or
pretention
but
to
bee
with
him
,
and
to
content
him
.
§
.
13.
The
first
methode
then
for
to
entertayne
our
selues
in
prayer
,
is
to
take
some
point
,
as
the
misteries
of
the
death
,
Life
and
passion
of
our
Lord
,
the
which
are
the
most
profitable
;
and
it
is
a
verie
rare
thing
,
that
wee
cannot
bee
able
to
profit
by
the
consideration
of
that
which
our
Lord
hath
done
,
who
is
the
souerayne
Maister
,
whom
the
eternall
Father
hath
sent
into
the
world
to
teach
vs
what
wee
ought
to
doe
:
and
therefore
besides
the
obligation
that
wee
haue
,
to
forme
our selues
according
to
this
diuine
modell
,
we
ought
to
bee
verie
exact
to
consider
his
actions
,
for
to
imitate
them
,
because
it
is
one
of
the
most
excellent
intentions
that
wee
can
haue
,
for
all
whatsoeuer
wee
doe
,
to
performe
it
because
our
Lord
hath
done
it
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
practice
vertues
,
because
that
our
Father
hath
practiced
them
,
and
as
hee
hath
practiced
them
;
The
better
to
comprehend
this
,
wee
ought
faythfullie
to
ponder
;
see
,
and
consider
them
in
prayer
;
for
the
child
that
loueth
his
Father
well
hath
a
great
affection
to
conforme
himselfe
to
his
humours
,
&
to
imitate
him
in
all
that
hee
doeth
.
That
which
you
say
is
true
,
that
there
are
soules
,
who
cannot
settle
themselues
,
nor
busie
their
spiritts
vpon
any
misterie
,
being
drawne
to
a
certayne
sweete
simplicitie
,
which
houldeth
them
in
great
tranquillitie
before
God
,
without
any
other
consideration
,
then
to
know
that
they
are
before
him
,
who
is
all
their
good
▪
they
may
remayne
so
profitably
,
and
this
is
good
▪
but
generallie
speaking
,
we
ought
to
prouide
that
all
the
sisters
begin
by
the
methode
of
prayer
,
which
is
the
most
sure
,
&
which
carrieth
them
to
the
reformation
of
life
and
manners
,
which
is
this
wee
speake
of
,
which
is
made
about
the
mysteries
of
the
Life
and
death
of
our
Lord
;
there
wee
walke
in
securitie
.
Therefore
wee
ought
to
apply
our selues
sweetlie
and
simply
about
our
Maister
to
learne
that
which
hee
would
wee
should
doe
,
and
likewise
those
that
can
vse
their
imagination
ought
to
doe
it
;
but
it
must
bee
vsed
soberlye
,
verie
simply
&
breiflie
.
The
holie
Fathers
haue
left
many
pious
and
deuout
considerations
,
which
wee
may
vse
for
this
subiect
,
for
since
the
great
sancts
and
holie
men
haue
composed
them
,
who
shall
dare
to
refuse
piouslie
to
beleeue
that
which
they
haue
piouslie
beleeued
?
Wee
must
goe
assuredlie
after
these
persons
,
of
so
great
authoritie
:
But
not
contenting
themselues
with
that
which
they
haue
left
;
many
men
haue
made
numbers
of
other
imaginations
,
and
it
is
of
these
whereof
wee
must
not
serue
our selues
for
meditation
,
for
so
much
as
it
may
bee
preiudiciall
.
Wee
ought
to
make
our
resolutions
in
the
feruour
of
prayer
,
when
the
sunne
of
iustice
shineth
vppon
vs
and
inciteth
vs
by
his
inspiration
.
I
will
not
say
therefore
,
that
wee
must
haue
great
feelings
and
consolations
,
although
when
God
giueth
them
vs
wee
are
obliged
to
make
our
profitt
of
them
,
and
to
correspond
to
his
loue
,
but
when
hee
doth
not
giue
them
vs
,
wee
ought
not
to
want
fidelitie
;
but
to
liue
according
to
reason
and
the
diuine
will
,
and
to
make
our
resolutions
with
the
point
of
our
spiritt
and
superiour
part
of
our
soule
,
not
omitting
to
effectuate
and
putt
them
in
practice
for
any
drynesse
,
repugnance
or
contradiction
that
can
or
may
present
it selfe
.
Behould
then
heere
,
the
first
manner
of
meditating
,
which
manie
great
saincts
haue
practiced
,
which
is
verie
good
when
it
is
made
as
it
ought
.
§
.
14.
The
Second
manner
of
meditaeting
is
,
not
to
vse
the
imagination
;
but
to
hould
themselues
to
the
foote
of
the
Letter
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
meditate
purelie
and
simply
the
Gospell
,
and
the
misteries
of
our
fayth
,
entertayning
themselues
familiarlie
and
verie
simply
with
our
Lord
;
of
that
which
hee
hath
done
and
suffered
for
vs
,
without
any
representation
.
Now
this
manner
is
much
more
high
and
better
than
the
first
,
and
so
it
is
more
holie
and
more
assured
,
wherefore
wee
ought
to
bee
carried
easilie
by
the
least
attract
that
wee
haue
there-vnto
;
obserueing
euerie
degree
of
prayer
,
to
keepe
our
spiritt
in
holie
liberty
,
for
to
follow
the
lights
and
motions
that
God
will
giue
vs
;
But
for
other
kinds
of
prayer
more
eleuated
,
vnlesse
that
God
send
them
absolutelie
,
I
praye
you
that
you
vndertake
them
not
of
your selfe
,
and
without
the
aduise
of
those
who
guide
you
.
LIVE
IESVS
.
THE
NINETEENTH
INTERTAINEMENT
.
VPON
THE
VERTVES
OF
Sainct
Ioseph
.
1.
THe
iust
man
is
made
like
to
the
Palme-tree
,
as
the
holie
Church
causeth
vs
to
sing
in
euerie
feast
of
holie
Confessours
.
But
as
the
palme-tree
hath
a
verie
great
varietie
of
particulier
properties
aboue
all
other
trees
,
as
being
the
prince
and
king
of
trees
,
as
well
for
the
beautie
as
goodnes
of
his
fruit
:
euen
so
there
is
verie
great
varietie
of
Iustice
,
although
that
all
the
iust
bee
iust
,
and
equall
in
Iustice
:
notwithstanding
there
is
a
great
disproportion
betweene
the
particular
acts
of
their
Iustice
:
euen
as
the
garment
of
the
Patriarke
Ioseph
doth
represent
vnto
vs
,
which
was
long
euen
vnto
the
heeles
,
imbrodered
with
a
goodlie
varietie
of
flowers
:
euerie
iust
man
hath
a
garment
of
iustice
,
which
couereth
:
him
euen
to
the
heeles
,
that
is
to
say
,
all
the
powers
&
faculties
of
his
soule
are
couered
with
iustice
,
and
his
interiour
and
exteriour
represent
no
other
thing
then
iustice
it selfe
,
being
iust
in
all
his
actions
and
motions
,
aswell
interiour
as
exteriour
;
but
notwithstanding
it
must
bee
confessed
that
euerie
garment
is
embrodered
with
varietie
of
diuers
fayre
flowers
,
whereof
the
inequallitie
maketh
them
not
the
less
delightfull
,
nor
lesse
commendable
.
The
great
Sainct
Paul
the
Hermitt
was
iust
with
most
perfect
iustice
,
and
yet
neuertheless
,
it
is
not
to
bee
doubted
,
that
hee
did
neuer
exercise
so
much
Charitie
towards
the
poore
as
Sainct
Iohn
,
who
therefore
was
called
the
Almes-giuer
,
nor
had
hee
euer
the
occasions
to
practice
Magnificence
,
and
therefore
hee
had
not
this
vertue
in
so
high
a
degree
as
manie
other
Saincts
:
hee
had
all
vertues
,
but
some
of
them
not
in
so
high
a
degree
as
the
others
:
the
Saints
haue
excelled
some
in
one
vertue
,
others
in
another
,
and
although
they
are
all
Saintcts
yet
verie
differentlie
,
there
being
asmuch
difference
in
Sainctitie
as
there
is
in
Saincts
.
This
therefore
being
presupposed
,
I
note
three
particular
properties
that
the
Palme-tree
hath
among
all
others
,
which
are
in
verie
great
number
;
which
properties
appertayne
best
to
the
Sainct
whose
feast
wee
celebrate
,
who
is
(
as
the
holy
Church
ordayneth
vs
to
say
)
like
to
the
Palme
tree
.
O
what
a
Sainct
is
the
glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
:
who
is
not
onelie
a
Patriark
,
but
the
cheife
of
all
the
Patriarcks
;
hee
is
not
simply
a
Confessour
but
more
then
a
Confessour
:
for
in
his
Confession
are
contayned
the
dignities
of
Bishops
,
the
generositie
of
Martyres
,
and
of
all
the
other
Saincts
.
Therefore
it
is
with
iust
reason
that
hee
is
compared
to
the
Palme-tree
which
is
the
king
of
trees
,
and
which
hath
the
propertie
of
virginitie
,
of
humilitie
,
and
of
constancie
and
valour
.
Thre
vertues
where-in
the
Glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
hath
exceedinglie
excelled
,
and
if
wee
durst
make
comparisons
,
there
would
bee
manie
who
would
mayntaine
that
hee
passed
all
the
other
Saincts
in
these
three
vertues
.
Among
the
Palmes
is
found
the
male
and
feemale
.
The
male
beareth
not
fruit
,
and
neuerthelesse
hee
is
not
vnfruitfull
,
for
the
Palme
female
would
not
beare
fruit
without
him
and
his
aspect
:
in
such
sort
that
if
the
Palme
female
bee
not
planted
neere
to
the
male-Palme
tree
and
in
his
aspect
,
she
remaineth
vnfruitfull
,
&
bereth
not
dates
,
which
is
her
fruit
;
and
on
the
contrarie
if
she
bee
regarded
of
the
male
Palme
and
bee
in
his
aspect
,
she
produceth
and
bringeth
forth
much
fruit
,
but
notwithstanding
she
produceth
it
virginallie
,
for
she
is
not
touched
of
the
male
,
though
hee
looke
on
her
there
is
no
vnion
made
betweene
them
,
and
though
she
produce
her
fruit
in
the
shadowe
and
aspect
of
her
Palme
,
yet
this
is
verie
purelie
and
virginallie
;
The
male
Palme
tree
contributeth
nothing
of
his
substance
for
this
production
,
neuertheless
none
can
say
,
that
hee
hath
not
a
great
part
of
the
fruit
in
the
Palme
female
,
since
without
him
she
should
not
beare
,
but
remayne
barren
and
vnfruitfull
.
God
hauing
from
all
eternitie
in
his
diuine
prouidence
decreed
,
that
a
virgin
should
conceaue
a
sonne
,
which
should
bee
God
and
man
together
,
notwithstanding
would
that
this
virgin
should
bee
maried
;
but
o
God!
For
what
reason
say
the
Holie
doctours
did
hee
ordayne
two
so
different
things
,
to
bee
a
virgin
and
maried
together
.
The
greater
part
of
Fathers
say
,
that
this
was
to
free
our
Bl.
Ladie
of
the
calumniations
of
the
Iewes
,
who
had
not
exempted
our
Ladie
from
calunnie
and
reproach
but
themselues
,
would
haue
become
examiners
of
her
puritie
,
and
that
to
conserue
this
puritie
and
virginitie
,
it
was
necessarie
that
the
diuine
prouidence
should
committ
her
to
the
charge
,
&
into
the
gard
of
a
man
who
was
a
virgin
,
&
that
this
virgin
might
conceaue
,
and
bring
forh
this
sweet
fruit
of
life
our
Lord
Iesus
,
vnder
the
shadowe
of
holie
Mariage
.
Sainct
Ioseph
was
then
as
a
Palme
tree
,
who
not
bearing
fruit
,
notwithstanding
is
not
vnfruitfull
;
but
hath
a
great
part
▪
in
the
fruit
of
the
female
Palme
,
not
that
Sainct
Ioseph
contributed
any
thing
,
to
this
holie
and
Glorious
production
,
but
the
onelie
shadowe
of
Mariage
,
which
did
free
our
Ladie
&
Glorious
Mistrise
from
all
sorts
of
calumnies
,
and
censures
,
that
her
being
big
with
child
might
haue
caused
her
,
and
although
hee
did
contribute
nothing
of
his
,
hee
had
notwithstanding
a
great
part
in
this
most
holie
fruite
of
his
sacred
spouse
:
For
she
did
appertayne
vnto
him
,
and
was
planted
neere
vnto
him
,
as
a
glorious
Palme
neere
to
its
welbeloued
Palme
Tree
;
who
according
to
the
order
of
the
diuine
prouidence
could
not
,
nor
ought
not
to
haue
produced
but
vnder
his
shadowe
and
by
his
aspect
,
I
would
say
,
vnder
the
shadow
of
holie
mariage
that
they
had
contracted
together
,
a
mariage
that
was
not
,
according
to
the
ordinarie
fashion
,
so
much
for
the
communication
of
exteriour
goods
,
as
for
the
vnion
and
coniunction
of
interiour
goods
▪
O
what
a
diuine
vnion
was
there
betweene
our
Blessed
Ladie
and
Sainct
Ioseph
!
a
vnion
which
did
cause
this
tresure
of
eternall
riches
,
which
is
our
Lord
to
bee
and
appertayne
to
the
glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
,
euen
as
hee
did
appertayne
to
our
BL.
Ladie
not
according
to
the
nature
that
hee
had
taken
in
the
bowels
of
our
Glorious
Mistris
,
(
nature
which
had
been
framed
by
the
Holie
Ghost
of
the
Most
pure
bloud
of
our
B
L.
Ladie
)
but
according
to
grace
,
which
made
him
become
participant
of
all
the
goods
of
his
deare
spouse
,
and
the
which
did
cause
that
hee
went
meruelouslie
increasing
in
perfection
,
and
this
by
the
continuall
conuersation
that
hee
had
with
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
who
did
possesse
all
vertues
in
so
high
a
degree
,
that
no
other
pure
creature
can
bee
able
to
attayne
there-vnto
:
Notwithstanding
Sainct
Ioseph
was
the
man
who
did
neerest
approch
to
her
;
and
euen
as
wee
see
a
looking-glasse
opposed
to
the
beames
of
the
sunne
,
receaue
the
beames
most
perfectlie
,
and
another
looking-glasse
being
put
iust
against
that
which
receaueth
the
beames
,
although
the
latter
looking
glasse
take
not
or
receaue
the
beames
from
the
sunne
but
by
reflection
,
notwithstanding
it
representeth
them
so
liuelie
,
that
wee
cannot
allmost
iudge
which
it
is
that
receaueth
them
immediatlie
from
the
sunne
,
either
that
which
is
opposite
to
the
sunne
,
or
that
which
receaueth
them
by
reuerberation
:
of
like
sort
was
it
in
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
who
was
as
a
pure
mirrour
,
opposed
to
the
beames
of
the
sunne
of
Iustice
,
beames
that
did
bring
into
her
soule
all
vertues
in
their
perfection
,
perfections
and
vertues
,
which
did
make
so
perfect
a
reflection
in
S.
Ioseph
,
that
allmost
it
seemed
that
hee
was
as
perfect
,
or
that
hee
had
the
vertues
in
as
high
a
degree
,
as
the
glorious
virgin
our
Mistris
had
them
.
§
.
2.
But
in
particular
(
to
retayne
vs
in
our
matter
begun
)
in
what
degree
had
hee
virginitie
thinke
wee
,
which
is
a
vertue
that
maketh
vs
become
like
Angells
?
If
the
holie
virgin
was
not
onelie
a
virgin
most
pure
and
white
;
but
(
as
the
holie
Church
singeth
in
the
Response
of
the
Lessons
at
Mattins
)
holie
and
immaculate
virginity
ccc
.
She
was
virginitie
it selfe
,
how
much
thinke
wee
did
hee
excell
there-in
,
whose
charge
from
the
eternall
father
was
to
bee
guardian
of
her
virginitie
;
or
to
say
better
,
companion
,
since
that
she
had
not
any
need
to
bee
guarded
by
any
other
then
her selfe
,
how
excellent
say
I
,
ought
hee
to
bee
in
this
vertue
?
They
had
both
of
them
vowed
to
keepe
virginity
all
there
life
time
,
and
behould
God
will
that
they
bee
vnited
by
the
band
of
a
holie
Mariage
,
not
for
to
make
them
vnsaye
and
repent
them
of
their
vowe
,
but
for
to
reconfirme
them
,
and
to
fortifie
one
the
other
to
perseuere
in
their
holie
enterprise
;
wherefore
they
did
renew
it
,
vowing
to
liue
virginally
together
all
their
life
.
The
spouse
in
the
Canticle
of
canticles
vseth
admirable
tearmes
,
for
to
discribe
the
bashfulnes
or
shamefastnes
,
the
chastitie
,
and
most
innocent
candor
of
his
diuine
lover
with
his
deare
and
welbeloued
spouse
.
Hee
sayeth
thus
;
Our
sister
this
little
young
virgin
,
alas
!
that
she
is
little
,
she
hath
no
breasts
,
what
shall
wee
doe
to
her
in
the
day
that
she
must
bee
spoken
vnto
?
if
she
bee
a
wall
,
lett
vs
build
vpon
it
bulwarkes
of
siluer
,
and
if
shee
bee
a
gate
or
dore
,
lett
vs
ioyne
it
together
with
boords
of
Cedar
to
strenghthen
it
,
or
with
some
incorruptible
wood
.
Behould
how
the
diuine
spouse
speaketh
of
the
puritie
of
the
most
holie
Virgin
:
of
the
Church
;
of
the
deuout
soule
:
but
principallie
this
is
addressed
to
the
most
holie
Virgin
,
who
was
this
diuine
Sun●mite
by
excellencie
,
aboue
all
others
.
Our
sister
,
she
is
little
,
she
hath
no
breasts
:
that
is
to
say
,
she
thinketh
not
of
mariage
,
for
she
hath
neither
breasts
nor
care
therefore
.
What
shall
wee
doe
to
her
in
the
day
she
is
to
bee
spoken
vnto
?
what
meaneth
this
?
In
the
day
she
is
to
bee
spoken
vnto
?
Doth
not
the
diuine
spouse
speake
vnto
her
alwaies
when
it
pleaseth
him
?
In
the
day
she
shal
be
spoken
vnto
;
to
wit
,
of
the
principall
worde
,
that
is
when
wee
speake
to
maydes
of
their
mariage
:
for
so
much
as
it
is
a
word
of
importance
,
since
it
is
in
their
choise
to
make
election
of
a
vocation
and
estate
,
where-in
they
must
allwaies
remayne
;
if
she
bee
a
dore
,
wee
will
double
it
or
couer
it
ouer
with
boords
of
Cedar
that
is
an
incorruptible
wood
,
to
make
it
stronger
.
The
most
Glorious
virgin
was
a
tower
compassed
with
verie
high
walls
,
within
the
which
inclosure
the
enimie
could
not
enter
,
nor
any
kind
of
other
desires
then
of
liueing
in
perfect
puritie
and
virginitie
:
what
shall
wee
doe
to
her
?
For
she
is
to
bee
wedded
,
hee
who
hath
giuen
her
this
resolution
of
virginitie
haueing
so
ordayned
it
?
If
she
bee
a
tower
or
wall
,
lett
vs
fasten
vpon
it
bulwarks
of
siluer
,
which
in
steed
of
beating
downe
the
tower
shall
fortifie
it
more
:
what
is
then
the
Glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
,
but
a
strong
bulwarke
,
which
hath
been
ordayned
ouer
our
Blessed
Ladie
?
since
beeing
her
spouse
she
was
subiect
to
him
,
and
hee
had
care
of
her
;
Therefore
Sainct
Ioseph
was
not
appointed
ouer
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
for
to
make
her
breake
her
vow
of
virginitie
,
but
contrariwise
he
was
giuen
her
for
a
companion
there-of
,
and
to
the
end
that
the
puritie
of
our
Ladie
might
more
admirably
perseuered
in
its
integritie
,
vnder
the
vaile
and
shadow
of
Mariage
,
and
of
the
holy
vnion
they
had
together
.
If
the
most
holie
virgin
be
a
dore
(
sayeth
the
eternall
father
)
wee
will
not
haue
it
opened
,
for
it
is
the
orientall
gate
,
whereby
none
can
enter
nor
goe
forth
,
but
contrariwise
it
must
hee
doubled
and
fortified
with
incorruptible
wodde
,
that
is
to
say
,
giue
her
a
companion
in
her
puritie
,
which
is
the
great
Sainct
Ioseph
,
who
ought
for
this
office
to
surpasse
all
the
Saincts
,
yea
the
Angells
,
and
the
Cherubins
themselues
in
this
so
recommendable
vertue
of
virginitie
,
a
vertue
which
made
him
become
like
to
a
Palme
tree
,
as
wee
haue
sayed
.
§
.
3.
Lett
vs
passe
to
the
second
propertie
and
vertue
that
I
find
in
the
Palme
,
I
say
to
my
purpose
,
that
there
is
made
a
iust
resemblance
and
conformitie
betweene
Sainct
Ioseph
and
the
Palme
tree
in
their
vertue
,
which
is
no
other
then
holie
humilitie
,
for
althoug
that
the
Palme
,
bee
the
prince
of
trees
,
it
is
notwithstanding
the
most
humble
;
the
which
it
witnesseth
in
this
,
that
it
hideth
his
flowers
in
the
spring
time
,
when
all
other
trees
sett
them
forth
to
the
shewe
,
and
lets
them
not
appeare
but
in
the
great
heates
.
The
Palme
keepeth
itt
flowers
within
pouches
or
purses
which
are
made
in
forme
of
sheaths
,
or
sizzarcases
,
which
doth
represent
verie
well
vnto
vs
the
difference
of
soules
who
tend
to
perfection
,
from
others
,
and
the
presence
of
the
iust
from
those
who
liue
according
to
the
world
;
for
the
worldlings
and
earthlie
men
,
who
liue
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
earth
,
assoone
as
they
haue
some
good
thought
,
or
some
good
cogitation
,
which
in
their
opinion
is
worthy
to
bee
esteemed
or
if
they
haue
some
vertue
,
they
are
neuer
in
rest
,
vntill
such
time
as
they
haue
manifested
it
,
and
made
it
knowne
to
all
those
they
meete
withall
;
where-in
they
runne
the
same
hazard
,
that
the
trees
that
are
forward
to
budd
forth
their
flowers
in
the
spring
time
,
as
the
Almonde
trees
are
;
for
if
peraduenture
the
frost
ouertake
them
,
they
perish
and
beare
no
fruit
:
these
worldlie
men
who
are
so
light
to
make
their
flowers
bloome
and
sprout
out
,
in
the
spring
of
this
mortale
life
,
by
a
spiritt
of
pride
and
ambition
,
allwaies
are
in
danger
to
runne
hazard
to
bee
taken
by
the
frosts
,
which
maketh
them
loose
the
fruit
of
their
actions
:
contrari●●se
the
iust
●hould
allwaies
all
their
flowers
close-within
the
case
of
most
holie
humilitie
and
permitt
them
not
to
appeare
as
much
as
they
can
,
vntill
the
great
heates
,
when
that
God
the
diuine
sunne
of
Iustice
,
shall
come
powerfullie
to
warme
their
hart
in
eternall
life
;
where
they
shall
beare
for
euer
the
sweete
fruit
of
felicitie
and
immortalitie
.
The
Palme
permitteth
not
its
flowers
to
bee
seene
,
vntill
such
time
as
the
vehement
heat
of
the
sunne
come
to
make
its
sheaths
,
cases
,
or
buggetts
wherin
they
are
enclosed
to
cleaue
or
riue
asunder
,
after
the
which
its
fruit
appeareth
suddenlie
to
the
vewe
:
in
like
manner
doth
the
iust
soule
:
for
she
keepeth
her
flowers
,
that
is
to
say
her
vertues
,
hidden
vnder
the
vaile
of
holie
humilitie
vntill
death
,
wherein
our
Lord
causeth
them
to
bee
disclosed
,
and
letteth
them
appeare
outwardlie
,
for
so
much
as
the
fruits
are
not
to
withhould
there
apparence
long
after
.
O
how
excellently
faythfull
heerin
was
this
great
Sainct
of
whom
wee
speake
!
it
cannot
bee
sufficientlie
declared
according
to
its
perfection
,
for
notwithstanding
being
such
as
hee
was
,
in
what
pouertie
,
and
in
what
abiection
did
hee
not
liue
all
the
time
of
his
life
?
vnder
the
which
pouertie
and
abiection
,
hee
kept
hidden
and
couert
his
great
vertues
and
dignities
;
but
what
dignities
my
God
?
to
be
gouernour
of
our
Lord
,
and
not
onelie
this
,
but
furthermore
to
bee
his
supposed
father
,
and
to
bee
the
spouse
of
his
most
holie
Mother
;
O
truelie
I
doubt
not
at
all
that
the
Angells
rauished
with
admiration
did
come
in
troopes
after
troopes
to
consider
him
,
and
to
admire
his
humilitie
,
when
hee
did
retayne
this
deare
child
in
his
poore
shopp
,
where
he
laboured
in
his
trade
,
to
nourish
the
sonne
&
the
Mother
who
were
committed
to
him
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
my
deare
sisters
,
but
that
Sainct
Ioseph
was
more
valiant
then
Dauid
,
and
had
more
wisdome
then
Salomon
:
Notwithstanding
behoulding
him
reduced
vnto
the
exer●ise
of
a
carpenter
,
who
could
haue
iudged
so
much
of
him
,
if
he
had
not
been
illuminated
with
celestiall
light
?
so
fast
did
hee
shut
vp
and
keepe
all
the
si●guler
giftes
,
wherwith
God
had
gratified
him
:
for
what
wisdome
had
not
hee
,
since
that
God
gaue
him
in
charge
his
most
glorious
sonne
,
and
that
hee
was
chosen
to
bee
his
gouernour
?
If
the
Princes
of
this
world
haue
so
much
care
,
as
being
a
matter
of
importance
,
to
giue
to
their
children
gouerners
who
are
most
capable
,
then
God
being
able
to
make
that
the
gouerner
of
his
sonne
,
should
bee
the
most
accomplished
and
compleat
man
of
the
world
in
all
perfections
,
according
to
the
dignitie
and
excellencie
of
the
thing
gouerned
,
which
was
his
most
glorious
sonne
,
the
vniuersall
prince
of
heauen
and
earth
:
how
should
it
bee
,
that
haueing
power
to
doe
it
,
hee
would
not
,
or
hath
not
done
it
?
Therefore
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
Sainct
Ioseph
was
endowed
with
all
the
graces
and
giftes
,
which
did
deserue
the
office
that
the
eternall
father
wvould
impose
vppon
him
,
giueing
him
the
temporall
,
and
domesticall
stewardshipp
of
his
sonne
,
and
conduct
of
his
familie
,
which
was
composed
but
of
three
,
which
doth
represent
vnto
vs
the
misterie
of
the
most
holie
and
most
adored
Trinitie
:
not
that
there
is
any
comparison
,
but
in
that
which
respecteth
our
Lord
,
who
is
one
of
the
Persons
of
the
most
holy
Trinitie
:
for
touching
the
others
they
are
creatures
:
but
no●withstanding
wee
may
say
euen
so
,
That
it
is
a
Trinitie
on
earth
,
which
in
some
sorte
doth
represent
the
most
holie
Trinitie
,
Marie
,
Iesus
and
Ioseph
:
Ioseph
,
Iesus
,
and
Marie
:
a
Trinitie
meruelouslie
recommendable
and
worthy
to
bee
honoured
.
You
vnderstand
then
how
exceedinglie
the
dignitie
of
S.
Ioseph
was
exalted
,
&
how
excellentlie
hee
was
replenished
with
all
sortes
of
vertues
,
On
the
other
side
you
see
neuert●elesse
,
how
much
hee
was
brought
lowe
and
humbled
,
more
then
an
bee
declared
or
imagined
.
This
one
example
sufficeth
for
the
better
vnderstanding
of
it
;
hee
tooke
his
iourney
towards
his
owne
country
,
and
vnto
his
towne
of
Bethlem
,
and
none
is
refused
of
all
lodging
but
himselfe
(
at
least
that
wee
knowe
of
)
so
that
hee
was
constrayned
to
retire
himselfe
,
and
to
lead
his
chast
spouse
into
a
stable
among
the
oxen
and
asses
:
O
into
what
extremitie
was
his
humilitie
and
abiection
reduced
!
his
humilitie
was
the
cause
(
euen
as
S.
Bernard
explicateth
it
(
that
hee
thought
vpon
leauing
our
Bl.
Ladie
,
when
hee
sawe
her
great
with
child
:
For
Sainct
Bernard
sayeth
that
hee
made
this
discourse
within
himselfe
,
What
meaneth
this
?
I
know
that
she
is
a
virgin
,
for
wee
haue
made
a
vow
together
to
keepe
our
virginitie
and
puritie
,
wherein
she
would
in
no
sorte
bee
wanting
,
notwithstanding
I
see
that
she
is
great
with
child
,
and
that
she
is
a
Mother
,
how
can
it
bee
that
maternitie
is
found
in
virginitie
and
puritie
,
and
that
virginitie
doth
nott
hinder
Maternitie
.
O
God
?
(
sayed
hee
to
himselfe
)
it
may
bee
this
is
that
Glorious
virgin
,
of
whom
the
Prophets
doe
assure
vs
,
that
she
shall
conceaue
and
bee
the
mother
of
the
Messias
?
O?
If
this
bee
of
,
God
forbidd
that
I
should
remayne
with
her
,
I
that
am
so
vnworthy
of
it
;
it
wil
be
much
better
that
I
secreetlie
forsake
her
because
of
my
indignitie
,
and
dwell
not
any
longer
in
her
companie
:
this
was
a
feeling
of
an
admirable
humilitie
,
and
the
which
did
make
S:
Peter
to
cry
out
in
the
vessell
,
where
hee
was
with
our
Lord
,
when
hee
did
see
his
Almigthie
power
manifested
in
the
great
draught
of
fishes
that
hee
tooke
,
at
his
onlie
commaundement
,
willing
them
to
cast
their
netts
into
the
sea
:
O
Lord
(
sayed
hee
(
being
wholie
transported
,
with
the
like
feeling
of
humilitie
as
Sainct
Ioseph
)
with
drawe
they
selfe
from
mee
:
for
I
am
a
sinfull
man
,
and
therefore
I
am
not
worthy
to
bee
with
thee
:
I
know
well
(
would
hee
say
)
that
If
I
cast
my selfe
into
the
sea
I
shall
perish
:
but
thou
who
art
Allmighty
canst
walke
vppon
the
waters
without
danger
:
for
this
●ause
I
beseeth
thee
to
retyre
from
mee
,
and
not
●hat
I
withdrawe
my selfe
from
thee
:
If
Sainct
Io●eph
were
so
carefull
to
shutt
vp
all
his
vertues
vnder
the
shadowe
of
most
holie
humilitie
,
hee
had
●
most
particular
care
to
hide
the
pretious
pearle
of
●is
virginitie
;
this
was
the
cause
hee
consented
to
●ee
maried
,
to
the
end
that
none
might
know
it
,
and
because
that
vnder
the
holie
vaile
of
mariage
●ee
could
liue
vnknowne
:
whereby
virgins
,
and
●hose
who
will
liue
chastlie
are
taught
that
it
is
not
sufficient
for
them
to
bee
virgins
,
vnless
they
bee
humble
,
and
shut
vp
their
puritie
within
the
pre●ious
box
of
humilitie
:
for
otherwise
it
wlll
happen
vnto
them
as
it
did
to
the
foolish
virgins
,
who
for
want
of
humilitie
and
mercifull
Charitie
,
were
repelled
from
the
Mariage
of
the
spouse
,
and
therefore
were
constrained
to
goe
to
the
wedding
of
the
world
,
wher
the
councell
of
the
Celestiall
spouse
is
not
obserued
who
sayeth
that
hee
who
will
enter
to
the
Mariage
feast
must
bee
humble
,
I
would
say
that
hee
must
practice
humilitie
:
for
(
sayeth
hee
)
going
to
a
wedding
,
or
being
inuited
to
a
Mariage
,
take
the
last
place
;
wher-in
wee
see
how
necessarie
humilitie
is
for
the
conseruation
of
virginitie
,
since
vndoubtedlie
not
any
one
shal
bee
at
the
celestiall
banquet
and
Nuptiall
feast
which
God
hath
prepraed
for
virgins
in
the
eelestiall
habitation
,
vnlesse
that
hee
shal
be
accompained
with
;
this
vertue
.
Wee
doe
not
keepe
pretious
things
,
●
especially
odoriferous
oyntments
in
the
ayre
,
for
not
onelie
these
sweete
sauours
would
euaporate
themselues
,
but
moreouer
the
flyes
would
corrupt
them
,
and
make
them
loose
their
price
and
worth
:
in
like
manner
the
soules
of
the
Iuste
fearing
to
loose
the
price
and
valour
of
their
good
workes
,
shut
or
locke
them
vp
ordinarilie
in
a
box
,
but
not
in
a
common
box
,
no
more
then
precious
oyntments
;
but
in
a
box
of
Allabaster
(
such
as
S.
Marie
Magdaleine
powred
forth
,
(
or
emptied
)
vpon
the
sacred
head
of
our
Sauiour
,
when
that
hee
reestablished
her
in
virginitie
,
not
essentiall
but
repared
,
the
which
is
somtimes
more
excellent
being
acquired
and
re-established
by
penance
,
then
that
which
haueing
not
receaued
blemish
is
accompained
with
lesse
humilitie
!
This
Allabaster
Box
then
is
humilitie
,
within
the
which
wee
ought
in
imitation
of
our
Bl.
Ladie
and
Sainct
Ioseph
to
locke
vp
our
vertues
,
and
all
that
which
may
make
vs
to
bee
esteemed
of
men
,
contenting
our selues
to
please
God
,
and
to
remayne
vnder
the
sacred
vaile
of
the
abiection
of
our selues
,
expecting
the
time
(
as
wee
haue
sayed
)
when
God
comeing
to
drawe
vs
into
the
place
of
securitie
,
which
is
his
Glorie
,
himselfe
cause
our
workes
to
appeare
for
his
honour
and
glorie
.
But
what
more
perfect
humilitie
can
bee
imagined
than
that
of
Sainct
Ioseph
?
(
I
except
that
of
our
Bl.
Ladie
:
for
wee
haue
alreadie
sayed
,
that
Sainct
Ioseph
did
receaue
a
great
increase
in
all
vertues
by
way
of
reflection
,
of
those
that
the
most
holie
virgin
did
imprint
in
him
.
)
hee
had
a
verie
great
part
in
that
diuine
treasure
that
hee
had
neere
him
,
which
was
our
Lord
and
Maister
,
&
yet
for
all
that
hee
so
humbled
and
abased
himselfe
,
that
it
seemed
not
that
hee
had
any
part
in
him
,
yet
notwithstanding
hee
did
appertayne
to
him
more
then
to
any
other
,
next
to
the
most
holie
Virgin
;
and
none
may
doubt
there
of
,
finde
hee
was
of
his
familie
,
and
the
sonne
of
his
spouse
who
did
appertayne
vnto
him
.
I
am
accustomed
to
say
,
that
if
a
doue
(
to
make
the
comparison
more
conforme
to
the
puritie
of
the
Sainct
of
whom
I
speake
)
should
carrie
a
date
in
his
becke
,
and
lett
it
fall
into
a
garden
,
would
wee
not
say
that
the
Palme
which
should
come
of
it
,
did
appertayne
●o
him
who
did
owe
the
garden
?
now
if
this
bee
so
,
who
can
doubt
,
that
the
holie
Ghost
haueing
lett
●all
this
diuine
Date
,
as
a
diuine
Doue
,
into
the
inclosed
and
locked
garden
of
the
most
holy
virgin
,
(
a
garden
sealed
and
inuironed
on
euerie
side
with
the
hedges
of
the
holie
vowe
of
virginitie
,
and
all
immaculate
chastitie
)
who
did
appertayne
to
the
glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
,
as
to
her
husband
,
who
shall
doubt
I
say
,
or
who
can
say
that
this
diuine
Palme-tree
,
which
beareth
the
fruit
that
nourisheth
to
immortalitie
,
doth
not
appertayne
wholie
to
this
great
Sainct
Ioseph
?
who
notwithstanding
is
not
therefore
the
more
puffed
vpp
,
nor
become
●eth
the
more
proude
,
but
rather
becometh
allwaies
the
more
humble
?
O
God!
what
a
goodlie
fight
was
it
to
behould
the
reuerence
and
respect
,
wherewith
hee
did
conuerse
aswell
with
the
mother
as
with
the
sonne
.
If
hee
had
a
desire
to
leaue
the
mother
,
not
knowing
at
that
time
the
greatnesse
of
her
dignitie
,
into
what
profound
annihilation
and
humiliation
of
himselfe
was
hee
afterwards
brought
,
when
hee
sawe
himselfe
so
much
honoured
,
that
our
Lord
and
our
Ladie
did
yeald
themselues
obedient
to
his
will
,
and
did
nothing
but
by
his
commaundement
?
this
is
a
thing
that
cannot
be
comprehended
;
therefore
it
is
necessarie
that
wee
passe
to
the
third
propertie
that
I
note
to
bee
in
the
Palme
,
which
is
valour
,
constancie
,
and
strength
,
vertues
that
are
found
in
a
verie
eminent
degree
in
our
Sainct
.
§
.
4.
The
Palme
hath
strength
and
valour
,
and
likewise
a
verie
great
constancie
,
aboue
all
other
trees
,
also
it
is
the
cheife
of
all
.
The
Palme
sheweth
his
strength
and
constancie
in
this
,
that
the
more
its
loaden
,
the
higher
it
riseth
,
and
becommeth
more
high
,
the
which
is
verie
contrarie
not
onelie
to
all
other
trees
,
but
to
all
other
things
,
for
the
more
they
bee
loaden
,
the
more
they
bowe
downe
towards
the
earth
;
but
the
Palme
sheweth
his
strenght
and
constancie
,
in
not
submitting
it selfe
,
nor
euer
bowing
downe
for
any
burthen
they
can
put
vpon
it
,
for
it
is
its
instinct
to
mount
vpwards
,
and
therefore
it
doth
so
,
none
being
able
to
hinder
it
:
it
sheweth
its
valour
in
this
,
that
its
Leaues
are
made
like
swords
and
seemeth
to
haue
as
manie
swords
to
fight
as
it
beareth
leaues
;
it
it
truelie
with
verie
iust
reason
that
Sainct
Ioseph
is
sayed
to
resemble
the
Palme
:
for
hee
was
allwaies
verie
valiant
,
constant
,
and
perseuerant
.
There
is
much
difference
betweene
constancie
and
perseuerance
,
strenght
and
valour
;
wee
call
a
man
constant
,
who
keepeth
himselfe
,
firme
,
and
prepared
to
suffer
the
assaults
of
his
enimies
,
without
astonishment
or
loosing
courage
during
the
combatt
:
but
perseuerance
regardeth
principallie
a
certayne
interiour
vexation
or
irksomnes
,
which
arriueth
to
vs
in
the
lenght
of
our
paynes
,
which
is
one
of
the
powerfullest
enimies
that
wee
can
encounter
withall
,
now
perseuerance
maketh
a
man
to
contemne
this
enimye
,
in
such
sort
that
hee
remaineth
victorious
by
a
continuall
equallitie
,
and
submission
to
the
will
of
God
.
Courage
is
that
which
maketh
a
man
valiantlie
resist
the
assaults
of
his
enimies
:
but
valour
is
a
vertu
which
causeth
,
that
wee
are
not
onelie
readie
to
fight
,
nor
to
resist
when
occasion
presents
it selfe
,
but
,
that
wee
assault
the
enimie
at
the
same
time
hee
looketh
not
for
it
.
Now
our
Glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
was
indued
with
all
these
vertues
,
and
hee
did
merueilouslie
well
exercise
them
:
for
as
concerning
his
constancye
,
how
much
I
pray
you
did
hee
make
it
appeare
,
when
seing
our
Blessed
Ladie
great
with
child
,
and
not
knowing
how
this
could
bee
,
(
My
God
what
distresse
,
what
anguish
,
what
payne
did
hee
not
feele
?
notwithstand●●g
hee
complayned
not
,
hee
was
not
more
vnci●●ll
,
nor
more
displeased
towards
his
spouse
,
nether
●●d
hee
treat
her
the
worse
for
this
,
remayning
as
●weet
and
respectiue
in
his
behauiour
as
hee
had
●ont
to
bee
.
But
what
valour
and
what
force
did
●ee
not
witness
in
the
victorie
that
hee
boore
away
●gainst
the
two
greatest
enimies
of
man
the
diuell
●nd
the
world
?
and
this
by
the
most
exact
practice
●f
profound
humilitie
as
wee
haue
noted
in
the
●hole
course
of
his
life
.
The
diuell
is
such
an
eni●ie
of
humilitie
,
because
the
want
hee
had
there-of
,
●as
it
that
expelled
him
out
of
heauen
,
and
thrust
●im
into
hell
(
from
whence
humilitie
would
haue
●ept
him
,
if
he
had
chosen
it
for
his
inseparable
cō●anion
)
that
there
is
no
inuention
nor
art
,
where-of
●ee
serueth
not
himselfe
to
make
a
man
fall
from
his
vertue
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
as
hee
●noweth
;
it
is
a
vertue
which
maketh
him
become
●●finitely
pleasing
to
God
,
so
that
wee
may
well
say
,
●aliant
and
strong
is
the
man
,
who
like
Sainct
Io●eph
perseuereth
therein
,
because
that
he
remayneth
●n
absolute
conquerour
of
the
diuell
and
the
world
,
which
is
filled
with
ambition
,
vanitie
,
and
Pride
.
Touching
perseuerance
contrarie
to
this
interiour
●nimye
,
which
is
the
anxietie
,
which
commeth
●pon
vs
in
the
continuation
of
abiect
,
humbling
,
●nd
paynfull
things
,
of
euill
fortunes
,
if
wee
may
●o
say
,
or
else
in
diuers
accidents
that
happen
●nto
vs
;
O
how
was
this
Sainct
proued
of
God
●nd
men
,
euen
in
his
iourney
!
The
Angell
commaunded
him
to
depart
speedelie
,
and
to
carrie
our
Ladie
and
her
most
deare
sonne
into
Egipt
,
behould
●ee
departeth
in
an
instant
without
speaking
a
worde
,
hee
inquired
not
whither
shall
I
goe
,
what
●way
shall
I
take
?
wherewith
shall
wee
bee
mayn●ained
:
who
will
receaue
vs
there
?
hee
departed
at
aduenture
with
his
tooles
on
his
backe
,
for
t●
gayne
his
poore
liuing
and
his
families
with
th●
sweate
of
his
browes
;
O
how
much
might
this
anxietie
where-of
wee
speake
haue
troubled
him
,
especiallie
seeing
the
Angell
had
not
tould
him
how
longe
hee
should
bee
there
,
so
that
hee
could
no●
settle
any
assured
dwelling
,
not
knowing
wher●
the
Angell
would
commaund
him
to
retourne
●
If
Sainct
Paul
admired
so
much
the
obedienc●
of
Abraham
when
God
commaunded
him
to
goe
out
of
his
country
,
for
so
much
as
God
di●
not
tell
him
into
what
coast
hee
should
goe
,
neither
did
Abraham
aske
it
of
him
,
Lord
you
commaund
mee
to
goe
;
but
tell
mee
then
if
it
shal
be
by
the
south
gate
,
or
on
the
North
side
;
but
hee
pu●
him selfe
on
the
way
,
and
went
according
as
the
spiritt
of
God
guided
him
.
How
exceeding
admirable
then
is
this
perfect
obedience
of
Sainct
Ioseph
?
The
Angell
did
not
tell
him
vntill
what
time
hee
should
remayne
in
Egipt
,
neither
did
hee
inquire
it
,
hee
remayned
there
the
space
of
fiue
yeares
,
as
the
most
part
beleeue
,
without
seeking
to
informe
himselfe
of
his
retourne
,
assureing
himselfe
that
hee
who
had
commaunded
that
hee
should
goe
thither
,
would
commaund
him
agayne
when
hee
should
retourne
,
wherein
hee
was
allwaies
readie
to
obey
;
hee
was
in
a
country
not
onely
of
strangers
but
also
enimyes
of
the
Israelites
;
for
so
much
as
the
Egyptians
had
yet
in
mind
,
how
they
had
left
them
,
what
they
had
bereaued
them
of
,
and
that
they
had
been
cause
that
a
great
number
of
the
Egiptians
had
been
ouerwhelmed
when
they
did
pursue
them
,
and
this
stuck
in
their
stomacks
.
I
leaue
it
to
your
consideration
what
desire
Sainct
Ioseph
might
haue
of
his
retourne
,
because
of
the
continuall
feares
that
hee
might
haue
amongst
the
Egip●ians
:
the
greife
of
not
knowing
when
hee
●hould
come
forth
might
without
doubt
great●y
afflict
and
torment
his
poore
hart
;
notwith●●anding
hee
remaynes
allwaies
himselfe
,
allwayes
sweete
,
tranquill
,
and
perseuerant
in
his
●ubmission
to
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
to
which
hee
left
himselfe
fully
to
bee
guided
;
for
●s
he
was
iust
,
hee
had
his
will
allwaies
squared
,
●oyned
and
conforme
to
the
will
of
God
.
To
●ee
iust
is
no
other
thing
,
then
to
bee
perfect●ie
vnited
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
to
bee
allwaies
●herein
conforme
in
all
sorts
of
euents
,
prosperous
●or
aduerse
.
That
Sainct
Ioseph
allwaies
in
all
oc●●sions
hath
been
perfectlie
submisse
vnto
the
diuine
will
,
none
can
doubt
;
doe
you
not
see
how
the
Angell
tourneth
him
at
all
essaies
,
he
telleth
●im
,
that
hee
must
goe
into
Egipt
,
hee
goeth
●hither
;
hee
commaundeth
that
hee
retourne
,
&
hee
retourneth
:
God
would
that
hee
should
bee
allwaies
poore
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
forceable
proofes
that
wee
can
haue
,
and
hee
submitteth
himselfe
loueinglie
therevnto
,
and
not
for
a
time
,
for
this
was
all
his
life
:
but
with
what
pouertie
?
with
a
contemptible
,
needye
,
and
reiectable
pouertie
.
The
voluntarie
pouertie
where-of
Religious
make
profession
,
is
verie
amiable
,
for
so
much
as
it
hindreth
them
not
,
from
takeing
and
receauing
those
things
which
shal
be
necessarie
for
them
,
onelie
forbidding
and
depriuing
them
of
superfluities
:
But
the
pouertie
of
Sainct
Ioseph
,
of
our
Lord
,
and
our
Blessed
Ladie
was
not
such
:
for
allthough
it
was
voluntarie
,
for
so
much
as
hee
did
loue
it
dearelie
,
it
did
not
leaue
therefore
to
bee
abiect
,
reiected
and
contemned
,
and
in
verie
great
necessitie
:
for
euerie
one
esteemed
this
great
Sainct
as
a
poore
carpenter
,
who
without
doubt
could
n●
make
such
gayne
,
but
that
many
necessarie
thin●
would
bee
wanting
,
although
hee
did
take
payn●
with
an
exceeding
affection
,
for
the
entertaynm●●●
of
his
whole
familie
,
which
done
hee
did
subm●●
himselfe
most
humbly
to
the
will
of
God
,
in
t●
continuation
of
his
pouertie
and
abiection
,
not
pe●mitting
himselfe
to
bee
ouerthrowne
,
nor
va●quished
by
interiour
disquietness
,
which
witho●●
doubt
did
make
him
manie
assaults
;
but
remayn●
allwaies
constant
in
submission
,
the
which
(
as
his
other
vertues
)
went
continuallie
increasing
a●
perfectionating
themselues
,
euen
as
that
of
our
B●
Ladie
,
who
did
gayne
euerie
day
an
ouer-grow
of
vertues
and
perfections
,
that
she
did
learne
her
most
holie
sonne
,
who
could
not
increase
any
thing
,
for
so
much
as
hee
was
from
the
insta●●
of
his
conception
such
as
hee
is
,
and
shal
be
eternalie
,
which
did
cause
that
the
holy
familie
wher-hee
was
,
went
allwaies
increasing
and
aduanci●●
in
perfection
:
Our
Bl.
Ladie
drawing
her
perf●ction
from
his
diuine
goodnes
,
and
Sainct
Iosep●
receauing
it
(
as
wee
haue
allreadie
sayed
)
by
the
m●diation
of
our
Bl.
Lady
.
§
.
5.
Now
what
remayneth
there
more
to
b●
saved
,
but
that
wee
ought
not
to
doubt
,
but
that
th●
Glorious
Sainct
hath
much
creditt
with
him
●
heauen
,
who
hath
fauoured
him
so
much
as
to
assū●
him
thither
in
bodie
and
soule
,
the
which
is
●
much
the
more
probable
,
because
wee
haue
not
ha●
any
Relique
of
his
heere
belowe
on
earth
,
and
seemeth
to
mee
that
none
can
doubt
of
this
veriti●●
for
how
could
hee
refuse
this
grace
to
Sainct
I●seph
who
had
been
so
obedient
to
him
all
the
day
●
of
his
life
?
without
doubt
when
our
Lord
desce●ded
into
Limbus
Patrum
,
hee
was
spoken
vnto
b●
Sainct
Ioseph
in
this
sort
;
My
Lord
,
remember
yo●
selfe
if
you
please
,
that
when
you
came
from
heauē●o
earth
,
I
receaued
you
in-to
my
familie
,
and
that
when
you
were
borne
I
receaued
you
into
my
armes
;
now
that
you
must
goe
to
heauen
lead
me●●hither
with
you
,
I
receaued
you
into
my
familie
,
receaue
mee
now
into
yours
,
since
you
goe
thither
:
I
haue
carried
you
betweene
my
armes
,
now
take
mee
vpon
yours
,
and
as
I
haue
had
care
to
nourish
●nd
conduct
you
,
during
the
course
of
your
mor●all
life
;
take
care
of
mee
and
conduct
mee
to
the
immortall
life
:
and
if
it
is
true
,
the
which
wee
ought
to
beleeue
,
that
in
vertue
of
the
most
Bl.
Sa●rament
that
wee
receaue
,
our
bodies
shall
rise
againe
at
the
day
of
iudgment
,
how
can
wee
doubt
,
●hat
our
Lord
did
cause
the
Glorious
Sainct
Ioseph
●o
ascend
with
him
into
heauen
aswell
bodye
as
soule
,
who
had
had
the
honour
,
and
the
grace
to
●arrie
him
so
often
in
his
Bl.
armes
,
the
which
did
●lease
our
Lord
so
much
:
O
how
many
kisses
did
●ee
tenderlie
giue
him
from
his
Blessed
mouth
,
for
●o
recompence
in
some
sorte
his
labour
.
Sainct
Io●eph
then
is
in
heauen
in
body
and
soule
without
doubt
.
How
happie
should
vee
bee
if
wee
could
deserue
to
haue
part
in
his
holie
intercessions
;
for
nothing
shal
be
denied
him
neither
of
our
Bl.
Ladie
●or
her
Glorious
sonne
,
hee
will
obteyne
for
vs
if
wee
haue
confidence
in
him
,
a
holie
growth
in
all
sortes
of
vertues
,
but
espetiallie
in
those
which
wee
haue
found
,
that
hee
had
,
in
a
more
high
degree
●hen
all
others
,
which
are
the
most
holie
puritie
of
bodie
and
spiritt
,
and
the
most
amiable
vertue
of
humilitie
,
constancye
,
valour
,
and
perseuerance
:
vertues
which
make
vs
in
this
life
become
victo●ious
ouer
our
enimyes
,
and
which
will
make
vs
deserue
the
grace
to
enioy
eternall
rewardes
in
the
next
life
,
which
are
prepared
for
them
who
shall
●imitate
the
example
that
Sainct
Ioseph
hath
giuen
them
being
in
this
mortall
life
,
a
reward
whic●
shall
bee
no
lesse
than
eternall
felicitie
;
in
the
whic●
wee
shall
enioy
the
cleare
vision
of
the
Father
,
th●
Sonne
,
and
the
Holie
Ghost
.
God
bee
Blessed
Amen
.
LIVE
IESVS
.
THE
TWENTITH
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
IN
WHICH
IS
DEMAVNDED
what
pretention
wee
ought
to
haue
entring
into
Religion
.
§
.
1.
THe
question
that
our
Mother
proposet●
vnto
mee
to
declare
vnto
you
,
my
dea●
daughters
;
to
witt
the
pretence
which
one
ought
t●
haue
to
enter
into
Religion
,
is
truelie
the
most
important
,
most
necessarie
,
and
profitable
that
can
b●
explicated
.
Verily
,
my
deare
daughters
,
many
women
enter
into
Religion
,
who
know
not
wherefore
:
they
will
come
to
a
parloyr
or
speaking
plac●
where
they
shall
see
the
Religious
women
wit●
a
cheerefull
countenance
,
haueing
a
good
gestur●
verie
modest
,
and
much
contented
,
and
they
wi●●
say
within
themselues
,
good
God!
It
is
good
●●
bee
there
,
Lett
vs
goe
thither
,
the
world
do●
frowne
vpon
vs
,
wee
meete
not
with
our
pretentions
in
it
.
Another
will
say
:
good
God!
how
we●
they
sing
!
others
come
thither
to
encounter
peac●
consolations
,
and
all
sortes
of
sweetnesses
,
sayin●
in
their
thought
;
My
God!
how
happie
are
Rel●gious
women
!
being
out
of
the
noise
of
fathe●
and
mother
,
who
doe
no
other
thing
then
complayne
and
chide
,
vee
can
doe
nothing
which
contenteth
them
,
wee
are
allwaies
to
begin
anew
:
Our
Lord
promiseth
those
who
forsake
the
world
for
his
seruice
many
consolations
;
lett
vs
goe
then
into
Religion
.
Behould
,
my
deare
daughters
,
three
sortes
of
pretentions
which
are
worth
nothing
to
make
vs
enter
into
the
house
of
God
.
Of
necessitie
it
must
be
God
who
buildeth
the
Cittie
,
or
otherwise
although
it
were
built
,
it
must
bee
ruined
againe
.
I
will
beleeue
,
my
deare
daughters
,
that
your
pretentions
are
better
grounded
,
and
therefore
that
you
haue
all
good
courages
;
and
that
God
will
blesse
this
little
companie
newbegun
.
§
.
2.
There
commetth
to
my
mind
two
or
three
similitudes
fitt
to
giue
you
to
vnderstand
whervppon
,
and
how
your
pretentions
ought
to
bee
founded
for
to
bee
solide
:
but
I
wvill
content
my selfe
to
explicate
one
which
shall
suffice
:
put
the
case
that
an
architect
would
build
a
house
,
hee
doth
two
things
:
first
hee
considereth
if
his
building
bee
for
some
particular
,
as
for
a
Prince
,
or
a
king
:
because
hee
must
proceed
there-in
in
different
manner
;
then
hee
must
reckon
by
himselfe
if
his
meanes
bee
sufficient
for
it
:
For
hee
who
would
vndertake
to
build
a
high
tower
,
and
had
not
wherewith
to
finish
it
,
would
hee
not
bee
laught
at
,
for
haueing
begun
a
thing
in
which
hee
could
not
come
of
with
his
honour
?
then
hee
must
resolue
himselfe
to
ruine
the
ould
building
,
which
is
in
the
place
where
hee
would
erect
a
new
.
Wee
would
make
a
great
building
;
my
deare
daughters
,
which
is
to
build
a
habitation
for
God
within
vs
:
therefore
lett
vs
consider
well
and
maturelie
if
wee
haue
sufficient
courage
and
resolution
to
ruine
and
crucifie
our selues
,
or
rather
to
permitt
God
to
mortifie
and
crucifie
vs
,
to
the
end
that
hee
reedifie
vs
,
for
to
bee
the
liueing
temple
of
his
Maiesty
:
Therefore
I
say
,
my
most
deare
daughters
,
that
our
onelie
pretention
ought
to
bee
to
vnite
vs
to
God
,
as
Iesus
Christ
did
vnite
himselfe
to
God
his
Father
,
which
was
in
dying
vpon
the
Crosse
:
for
I
intend
not
to
speake
to
you
,
of
that
generall
vnion
which
is
made
by
Baptisme
,
where
Christians
vnite
themselues
to
God
in
takeing
this
diuine
Sacrament
and
caracter
of
Christianisme
,
and
oblige
themselues
to
keepe
his
commaundements
,
&
those
of
his
Holie
Church
,
to
exercise
themselues
in
good
workes
,
to
practice
the
vertues
of
Fayth
,
Hope
,
and
Charitie
,
which
vnion
of
theirs
is
auailable
and
may
iustlie
pretend
heauen
,
For
vniting
themselues
by
this
meanes
to
God
,
as
to
their
God
,
they
are
not
obliged
any
further
,
they
haue
attayned
their
end
,
by
the
generall
and
spatious
way
of
the
commaundements
.
But
touching
you
my
deare
daughters
,
it
is
not
so
;
for
besides
this
common
obligation
that
you
haue
with
all
Christians
,
God
by
a
verie
spetiall
loue
hath
chosen
you
to
bee
his
deare
spouses
You
ought
then
to
know
how
and
what
it
is
to
bee
Religious
women
.
It
is
;
to
bee
bound
to
God
by
a
continuall
mortification
of
our selues
,
and
not
to
liue
but
for
God
,
our
hart
allwaies
seruing
his
diuine
Maiestie
:
our
eyes
,
our
tounge
,
our
hands
,
and
all
the
rest
serueing
him
continuallie
.
Wherefore
you
see
that
Religion
furnisheth
you
with
all
meanes
proper
for
this
effect
,
which
are
,
prayer
,
reading
,
silence
,
withdrawing
of
your
hart
from
creatures
to
rest
it
in
God
onelie
by
continuall
darting
of
affections
to
our
Lord
.
And
because
wee
cannot
arriue
to
this
,
but
by
the
continuall
practice
of
mortification
of
all
our
passions
,
inclinations
,
humours
,
and
auersions
,
wee
are
obliged
to
watch
continualle
ouer
our selues
,
that
wee
may
make
all
this
to
die
.
Know
(
my
deare
sisters
)
that
if
a
graine
of
wheat
falling
into
the
ground
doe
not
dye
,
it
remayneth
alone
:
but
if
it
corrupt
,
it
will
bring
forth
a
hundred
fould
:
the
word
of
our
Lord
heerein
is
verie
cleare
,
his
most
blessed
mouth
haueing
pronounced
the
same
:
consequentlie
,
you
who
pretend
the
habitt
,
and
you
also
who
pretend
the
holie
Profession
,
consider
well
more
then
once
,
if
you
haue
sufficient
resolution
to
die
to
your selues
,
and
not
to
liue
but
to
God
.
Consider
all
well
,
the
time
is
long
enough
to
ruminate
there-on
before
your
vailes
bee
dyed
blacke
:
for
I
declare
to
you
,
my
deare
daughters
,
and
I
will
not
flatter
you
;
whosoeuer
desire
to
liue
according
to
nature
,
lett
them
remayne
in
the
world
:
and
those
who
are
determined
to
liue
according
to
grace
,
lett
them
come
into
Religion
,
which
is
no
other
thing
then
the
schoole
of
abnegation
and
mortification
of
ones
selfe
;
wherefore
looke
to
it
,
that
you
bee
furnished
with
many
instruments
of
mortification
aswell
interiour
as
exteriour
.
But
good
God!
you
will
say
to
mee
,
This
is
not
that
,
that
I
sought
after
;
I
thought
it
was
sufficient
for
to
bee
a
good
Religious
woman
,
to
desire
to
praye
well
,
to
haue
visions
and
reuelations
,
yea
of
Angells
in
forme
of
men
,
to
bee
rauished
in
extasie
,
to
loue
well
the
reading
of
good
bookes
;
and
what
else
.
I
was
so
vertuous
,
as
it
seemed
to
mee
,
so
mortified
,
so
humble
,
all
the
world
did
admire
mee
;
was
it
not
to
bee
humble
,
to
speake
so
sweetlye
of
all
things
appertayning
to
deuotion
to
my
companions
,
to
recount
the
sermons
by
my selfe
,
to
conuerse
gentlye
with
those
of
the
house
,
aboue
all
when
they
did
not
contradict
mee
?
certainelie
,
my
deare
daughters
,
this
was
good
for
the
world
:
But
Religion
willeth
that
wee
doe
workes
worthy
of
her
vocation
:
that
wee
dye
to
all
things
,
aswell
to
that
which
is
good
to
our
will
,
as
to
vnprofitall
and
euill
things
.
Thinke
you
that
the
good
Religious
men
of
the
desert
,
who
attayned
to
so
great
vnion
with
God
,
arriued
therevnto
in
following
their
inclinations
?
Truelie
no
,
they
were
mortified
in
most
holy
exercises
,
and
although
they
felt
great
gust
to
sing
the
diuine
Canticles
,
to
read
,
pray
,
and
doe
other
things
,
they
did
it
not
to
content
themselues
;
no
not
so
,
but
contrariwise
,
they
did
voluntarilie
depriue
themselues
of
these
pleasures
,
for
to
giue
themselues
to
paynfull
and
labour
some
workes
.
It
is
verie
true
certaynlie
that
Religious
soules
receaue
a
thousand
suauities
and
contentments
amidst
the
mortifications
and
exercises
of
holie
Religion
:
for
it
is
principallie
to
them
that
the
holie
ghost
distributeth
his
pretious
giftes
:
therefore
they
ought
to
seeke
nothing
but
God
,
and
the
mortification
of
their
humours
,
passions
,
and
inclinationes
in
holy
Religion
;
for
if
they
seeke
any
other
thing
,
they
shall
neuer
find
the
consolation
that
they
pretended
▪
wee
must
haue
an
inuincible
courage
not
to
bee
weary
with
our selues
,
because
that
we
shall
allwaies
haue
somwhat
to
doe
,
and
to
cutt
off
.
§
.
3.
The
office
of
Religious
ought
to
bee
to
cultiuate
their
spirit
,
to
roote
out
all
the
ill
productions
that
our
depraued
nature
euerie
day
causeth
to
bud
,
so
that
it
seemeth
there
is
allwaies
somthing
to
bee
done
anew
,
and
as
the
labourer
ought
not
to
bee
troubled
,
since
hee
is
not
to
bee
blamed
for
not
hauing
reaped
a
good
cropp
,
prouided
notwithstanding
that
hee
hath
care
to
cultiuate
the
earth
well
,
and
to
sowe
it
well
:
euen
so
Religious
ought
not
to
bee
afflicted
,
if
they
gather
not
so
soone
the
fruites
of
perfection
and
vertues
,
prouided
that
they
haue
great
fidelitie
to
cultiuate
the
earth
of
their
hart
well
,
cutting
of
that
which
they
perceaue
to
bee
contrarie
to
perfection
,
to
the
which
they
are
obliged
to
ayme
,
since
wee
shall
neuer
bee
perfectlie
cured
vntill
wee
bee
in
heauen
.
When
your
Rule
telleth
you
,
that
you
aske
for
bookes
at
the
appointed
houre
,
thinke
you
that
those
which
content
you
most
,
shall
ordinarilie
bee
giuen
you
?
noe
,
this
is
not
the
intention
of
the
Rule
,
and
the
like
of
other
exercises
.
A
sister
will
thinke
,
as
it
seemeth
to
her
,
that
she
is
verie
much
inuited
to
prayer
,
to
say
her
Office
,
to
bee
retyred
,
and
the
Superiours
say
to
her
;
sister
goe
to
the
kitshen
,
or
else
,
doe
such
or
such
a
thing
,
this
is
ill
newes
for
a
sisters
that
is
verie
deuout
.
I
say
then
that
wee
must
die
that
God
may
liue
in
vs
,
for
it
is
impossible
to
procure
the
vnion
of
our
soule
with
God
,
by
any
other
meanes
then
by
mortification
.
These
wordes
are
hard
,
wee
must
dye
:
but
they
are
seconded
with
great
sweetnes
,
that
is
,
to
the
end
wee
may
bee
vnited
to
God
by
this
death
.
You
know
that
no
wise
man
putteth
new
wine
into
an
old
vessell
;
the
liquour
of
diuine
Loue
cannot
enter
,
where
the
old
Adam
raigneth
:
hee
must
of
necessitie
bee
destroyed
:
but
how
,
you
will
say
to
mee
,
will
hee
bee
destroyed
?
how
?
my
deare
daughters
,
by
punctuall
obedience
to
your
Rules
:
I
assure
you
on
the
part
of
God
,
that
if
you
bee
faythfull
to
doe
that
they
teach
you
,
you
shall
attayne
without
doubt
to
the
end
you
ought
to
pretend
,
which
is
to
vnite
your selues
with
God
.
Marke
that
I
say
;
to
doe
:
for
wee
cannot
purchase
perfection
by
crossing
our
armes
,
wee
must
labour
in
good
sadnes
euen
from
the
hart
,
to
tame
and
reclame
our selues
,
and
to
liue
according
to
reason
,
our
Rule
,
and
obedience
,
and
not
according
to
the
inclinations
wee
haue
brought
from
the
world
.
Religion
tolerateth
vs
to
bring
our
euill
habits
,
passions
,
and
inclinations
,
but
not
to
liue
according
to
them
,
it
giueth
vs
Rules
to
serue
vs
,
to
presse
and
straine
out
of
our
harts
,
whatsoeuer
is
contrarie
to
God
:
therefore
liue
courageouslye
according
to
them
.
§
.
4.
But
some
one
will
say
.
Good
God!
how
shall
I
doe
,
I
haue
not
the
spiritt
of
Religion
?
Truelie
,
my
deare
Daughter
,
I
easilie
beleeue
you
,
it
is
a
thing
the
world
bringeth
not
to
Religion
.
The
spiritt
of
the
Rule
is
gayned
in
practiceing
the
Rule
faythfully
.
I
say
the
same
of
holie
humilitie
,
and
mildnesse
,
the
foundation
of
this
congregation
,
God
will
infalliby
giue
it
vs
,
prouided
that
we
haue
a
good
hart
,
and
doe
our
endeauour
to
gett
it
;
we
shal
be
verie
happie
if
one
quarter
of
an
hower
before
wee
dye
,
wee
find
our selues
reuested
with
this
garment
,
all
our
life
wil
be
well
impoyed
,
if
wee
labour
to
worke
thereon
,
somtimes
one
peece
,
somtimes
another
;
for
this
holy
habitt
is
not
made
with
one
onelie
peece
,
it
is
requisite
there
bee
many
.
You
thinke
peraduenture
,
that
perfection
is
to
bee
found
alreadye
made
,
and
that
there
is
no
other
thing
necessarie
to
bee
done
,
but
to
put
it
ouer
your
head
as
a
garment
:
No
no
;
my
Deare
Daughters
it
is
not
so
.
Mother
,
you
tell
mee
,
our
sisters
the
Nouices
are
of
good
will
:
but
that
abillitie
is
wanting
to
put
their
desires
in
execution
,
and
that
they
feele
their
passions
so
strong
,
that
they
almost
fearre
to
begin
to
goe
on
;
Courage
,
my
Deare
Daughters
,
I
haue
tould
you
many
times
that
Religion
is
a
schoole
where
we
learne
our
lesson
:
the
Maister
requireth
not
allwaies
,
that
without
faile
the
Scholers
knowe
their
lesson
,
i●
sufficeth
that
they
haue
attention
to
doe
their
endeauour
to
learne
it
:
Lett
vs
also
doe
what
we
can
,
God
wil
be
contented
,
and
our
superiours
also
.
Doe
you
not
see
euerie
day
those
who
learne
to
beare
armes
fall
often
?
in
like
manner
doe
those
who
learne
to
ride
a
horse
well
,
but
they
are
not
therefore
held
for
vanquished
:
for
it
is
one
thing
to
bee
cast
sontimes
to
the
ground
,
and
another
to
be
absolutelie
ouercome
.
Your
passions
at
times
make
head
against
you
,
and
therefore
you
say
,
I
am
not
fit
for
Religion
,
because
I
haue
passion
:
No
,
my
Deare
Daughters
,
you
are
deceaued
,
the
matter
goeth
not
so
:
Religion
accounteth
no
great
tryumph
to
frame
a
spiritt
allreadye
made
,
a
sweete
soule
and
peacefull
in
its
selfe
:
but
she
exceedinglie
esteemeth
to
reduce
to
a
vertuous
course
soules
that
are
strong
in
their
inclinations
;
for
these
soules
if
they
are
faythfull
wil
surpass
the
others
,
getting
by
the
point
of
the
spiritt
,
which
others
haue
without
payne
.
We
doe
not
require
of
you
,
that
you
should
not
haue
passions
(
it
is
not
in
your
power
,
and
God
will
that
you
feele
them
vntill
death
,
for
your
greater
meritt
)
nor
likwise
that
they
bee
but
of
little
strength
,
for
this
should
bee
as
much
as
to
say
,
that
a
soule
ill
habituated
could
not
bee
fit
to
serue
God
:
the
world
is
deceaued
in
this
thought
,
God
reiecteth
nothing
,
where
malice
doth
not
intrude
it selfe
;
For
tell
mee
,
I
pray
you
,
if
a
person
be
of
such
or
such
a
temper
,
subiect
to
such
or
such
a
passion
,
how
can
hee
help
it
?
therefore
all
consisteth
in
the
acts
that
wee
make
by
the
motions
which
depend
of
our
will
:
sinne
being
so
voluntarie
that
without
our
consent
there
is
no
sinne
.
Put
the
case
that
I
bee
ouertaken
with
choler
;
I
would
say
to
it
;
Turne
and
returne
,
riue
in
sunder
if
thou
wilt
,
I
will
doe
nothing
for
thy
respect
,
no
not
so
much
as
to
pronounce
a
word
,
according
to
thy
suggestion
:
God
hath
left
this
in
our
power
,
otherwise
in
requireing
perfection
of
vs
,
it
should
bee
to
oblige
vs
to
a
thing
impossible
and
consequently
iniustice
,
which
cannot
bee
in
God
.
§
.
5.
To
this
purpose
there
commeth
into
my
mind
,
a
historie
which
is
proper
for
our
purpose
:
when
Moyses
descended
from
the
mountayne
where
hee
did
speake
with
God
,
hee
saw
the
people
,
who
hauing
made
a
golden
calfe
did
adore
it
:
touched
with
iust
choler
for
zeale
of
the
Glorie
of
God
,
hee
sayed
:
(
turning
himselfe
towards
the
Leuites
;
)
If
there
be
any
one
for
our
Lord
,
let
him
take
his
sword
in
hand
,
to
kill
all
those
that
shall
present
themselues
before
him
,
not
sparing
any
,
neither
father
nor
mother
,
sister
nor
brother
,
but
put
all
to
death
:
The
Leuites
then
takeing
the
sword
in
hand
,
hee
was
the
most
famous
who
killed
most
:
In
like
manner
,
my
deare
daughters
,
take
the
sword
of
mortification
into
your
hand
;
for
to
kill
and
annihilate
your
passions
,
and
she
who
shall
haue
the
most
to
kill
shal
be
the
most
valiant
,
if
she
will
cooperate
with
grace
.
Behould
these
two
young
soules
(
whereof
the
one
is
a
little
past
six
yeares
old
,
the
other
about
fiue
)
they
haue
few
to
kill
,
also
their
spirit
is
not
almost
borne
:
but
these
great
soules
who
haue
experienced
many
things
,
and
haue
tasted
the
sweetnesses
of
heauen
,
it
is
to
them
to
whom
it
appertayneth
to
kill
and
annihilate
their
passions
well
.
Deare
mother
,
for
those
,
who
,
you
say
,
haue
so
great
desire
of
their
perfection
,
that
they
would
passe
all
others
in
vertue
,
they
doe
well
to
comfort
their
selfe-love
a
little
,
but
they
should
doe
well
to
follow
the
communitie
in
keeping
their
rules
well
:
for
that
is
the
right
way
to
arriue
to
God
.
You
are
verie
happie
,
my
deare
daughters
,
in
respect
of
vs
in
the
world
;
when
wee
aske
the
way
,
one
sayeth
it
is
on
the
right
hand
,
another
on
the
left
,
and
for
the
most
part
they
deceaue
vs
:
but
you
,
you
haue
nothing
to
doe
,
but
to
permitt
your selues
to
bee
carried
:
you
are
like
to
those
that
saile
vpon
the
sea
,
the
barque
carrieth
them
,
and
they
remayne
within
it
without
care
,
and
in
reposeing
they
goe
forwarde
,
and
haue
nothing
to
doe
to
enquire
if
they
are
in
their
way
,
which
is
the
dutie
of
the
marriners
,
who
allwaies
see
the
fayre
starre
,
the
guide
of
the
shipp
knoweth
that
they
are
in
a
good
way
,
and
sayeth
to
the
others
,
who
are
in
the
barque
,
courage
you
are
in
a
good
way
,
follow
on
without
feare
.
This
diuine
Pilote
is
our
Lord
,
the
barque
is
your
Rules
,
those
who
guide
it
are
the
Superious
,
who
ordinarilie
call
vppon
you
,
goe
forward
sisters
by
the
punctuall
obseruance
of
your
Rules
,
you
shall
happilie
arriue
to
Almigtye
God
,
hee
will
guide
you
surelie
.
§
.
6.
But
marke
what
I
tell
you
,
walke
by
the
punctuall
and
faythfull
obseruance
of
them
;
for
who
contemneth
his
way
shal
be
killed
,
sayeth
Salomon
.
Mother
,
you
say
that
our
sisters
say
it
is
good
to
walke
by
the
rules
,
but
it
is
the
generall
way
,
God
draweth
vs
by
particular
attracts
,
euerie
one
to
her
spetiall
,
wee
are
not
all
drawne
by
one
and
the
same
way
;
they
haue
reason
to
say
so
,
and
it
is
true
:
but
it
is
a
so
true
,
that
if
this
tract
come
from
God
,
it
will
lead
them
to
obedience
without
doubt
:
it
appertayneth
not
vnto
vs
who
are
inferiours
to
iudg
of
our
particular
attracts
,
this
is
the
duetie
of
superiours
,
and
therefore
particular
direction
is
ordayned
;
be
you
verie
faythfull
therein
,
and
you
shall
reap
the
fruit
of
benediction
,
my
deare
daughters
,
if
you
doe
this
which
is
taught
you
,
you
shal
be
verie
happie
,
you
shall
liue
content
and
you
shall
experience
in
this
world
the
fauours
of
heauen
at
least
in
some
small
quantity
.
But
take
heede
that
if
some
interiour
gust
come
to
you
and
cherishings
from
our
Lord
,
not
to
tye
your selfe
vnto
them
;
it
is
a
few
Anniscōfitts
that
the
Apothecarie
streweth
vpon
a
bitter
potion
for
a
sicke
person
:
the
sicke
must
swallow
the
bitter
medicine
for
his
health
:
and
allthough
hee
take
from
the
hand
of
the
Apothecarie
these
sugred
graines
,
yet
must
hee
of
necessitie
feele
afterwards
the
bitternes
of
the
purgation
.
Therefore
you
see
clearly
what
the
pretention
is
that
you
ought
to
haue
,
to
bee
worthy
spouses
of
our
Lord
,
and
to
make
your selues
capable
to
bee
wedded
to
him
vpon
the
mount
of
Caluarie
.
Therefore
all
your
life
liue
and
frame
all
your
actions
according
to
it
,
and
God
will
blesse
you
;
All
our
happines
consisteth
in
perseuerance
.
I
exhorte
you
therevnto
(
my
Deare
Daughters
)
with
all
my
hart
,
and
pray
his
diuine
goodnes
,
that
hee
will
fill
you
with
grace
,
and
with
his
diuine
loue
in
this
world
,
and
make
vs
all
enioy
his
Glorie
in
the
other
life
.
Farewell
,
my
Deare
Daughters
,
I
beare
you
all
in
my
hart
:
to
commend
my selfe
to
your
prayers
would
bee
superfluous
,
for
I
beleeue
of
your
pietie
you
will
not
bee
wanting
.
I
will
send
you
euerie
day
from
the
Altar
my
benediction
;
and
in
the
meane
time
receaue
it
:
In
the
name
of
the
father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Holie
Ghost
.
LIVE
JESVS
.
THE
ONE
AND
TWENTY
ENTERTAINEMENT
.
TOVCHING
,
THE
DOCVMENT
OF
demaunding
nothing
,
nor
refusing
any
thing
.
§
.
1.
MOther
,
I
spake
one
day
with
an
excellent
Religious
woman
who
did
aske
of
mee
,
if
hauing
a
desire
to
communicate
oftner
then
the
communitie
,
one
might
desire
it
of
the
Superiour
;
I
sayed
to
her
,
that
if
I
were
a
Reliligious
man
I
thinke
I
should
doe
thus
:
I
would
not
aske
to
communicate
more
often
than
the
communitie
did
,
I
would
not
aske
to
weare
haircloth
,
to
make
extraordinarie
fasts
,
to
take
disciplines
,
nor
doe
any
other
thing
;
I
would
content
my selfe
to
follow
in
all
and
through
all
the
communitie
;
if
I
weare
strong
,
I
would
not
eate
four
times
a
day
,
but
if
my
Superiour
made
mee
eate
four
times
a
day
,
I
would
doe
it
and
say
nothing
;
if
I
were
weake
,
and
hee
did
not
offer
mee
to
eate
but
once
a
day
,
I
would
eate
but
once
a
day
without
thinking
whether
I
should
bee
weake
or
not
.
I
desire
few
things
,
and
that
which
I
desire
,
I
desire
it
verie
little
,
I
haue
almost
no
desires
;
but
if
I
were
to
bee
new
borne
,
I
would
haue
none
at
all
,
if
God
came
to
mee
,
I
would
also
goe
to
him
:
and
if
hee
would
not
come
to
mee
,
I
would
keepe
mee
there
and
not
goe
to
him
:
I
say
then
,
we
must
nether
aske
nor
refuse
any
thing
,
but
leaue
our selues
wholye
in
the
hands
of
the
diuine
prouidence
,
without
museing
vpon
any
desire
,
but
to
wil
that
which
God
would
haue
of
vs
.
Sainct
Paul
did
excelcellently
practice
this
abnegation
,
in
the
verie
instant
of
his
conuersion
,
when
our
Lord
had
made
him
blinde
,
presentlie
hee
sayed
:
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
haue
me
to
doe
?
and
from
thenceforth
,
hee
did
allwaies
remayne
in
an
absolute
dependance
of
that
which
God
should
ordayne
for
,
and
of
him
;
all
our
perfection
consisteth
in
the
practice
of
this
point
:
and
the
same
Sainct
Paul
writeing
to
one
of
his
disciples
forbiddeth
him
among
other
things
to
permitt
his
hart
to
bee
preoccupated
by
any
desire
so
great
knowledg
had
hee
of
this
defect
.
§
.
2.
You
say
,
if
wee
must
not
desire
vertues
,
wherefore
hath
our
Lord
sayed
,
aske
and
it
shal
be
giuen
you
.
O
my
daughter
?
when
I
say
that
wee
must
not
aske
nor
desire
any
thing
,
I
intend
terestriall
things
:
as
for
vertues
wee
may
aske
them
,
and
demaunding
the
loue
of
God
,
wee
comprehend
them
all
therein
;
for
it
contayneth
them
all
.
But
for
the
exteriour
imployment
,
should
wee
not
(
say
you
)
desire
base
offices
,
because
they
are
more
paynfull
,
and
there
is
more
to
bee
donne
,
and
to
humble
ones
selfe
the
more
for
God
.
My
daughter
,
Dauid
sayeth
that
hee
did
loue
better
to
bee
abiect
in
the
house
of
our
Lord
,
then
to
bee
great
among
sinners
:
And
it
is
good
,
Lord
,
(
sayeth
hee
)
that
thou
hast
humbled
mee
,
to
the
end
I
may
learne
thy
iustifications
:
notwithstandinh
this
desire
is
verie
suspitious
,
and
perhapps
a
humayne
cogitation
:
what
knowe
you
haueing
desired
abiect
offices
,
whether
you
shall
haue
the
courage
to
accept
the
abiections
which
you
shall
meete
withall
in
them
?
it
may
bee
there
will
happen
many
disguste
,
and
bitternesses
;
although
that
now
you
feele
the
courage
to
suffer
mortification
,
and
humiliation
what
know
you
,
if
you
shall
allwaies
haue
it
?
In
breife
wee
must
hold
the
desire
of
offices
,
whatsoeuer
they
bee
,
base
or
honorable
,
for
a
tentation
,
it
is
allwaies
better
to
desire
nothing
,
but
to
prepare
our selues
to
receaue
those
,
obedience
shall
impose
vpon
vs
,
and
bee
they
honourable
or
abiect
,
I
would
take
and
receaue
them
humbly
,
without
speaking
one
onelie
word
,
vnlesse
my
superiour
did
question
mee
,
and
then
I
would
simply
aunsweere
the
truth
,
as
I
should
thinke
it
.
§
.
3.
You
aske
me
how
wee
may
practice
this
document
of
holie
indifferency
,
in
sicknes
,
I
find
in
the
holy
Gospell
a
perfect
modele
in
Sainct
Peters
wiues
mother
:
this
good
woman
lyeing
sicke
in
her
bed
in
a
great
feuer
did
practice
many
vertues
:
but
that
which
I
most
admire
is
the
great
neglect
she
had
of
her selfe
,
relying
on
the
diuine
prouidence
,
and
the
care
of
her
Superiours
,
remayning
in
her
feuer
trāquille
and
without
any
vnquietnesse
,
nor
giueing
any
to
those
who
were
about
her
:
notwithstanding
euerie
one
knoweth
how
much
those
who
are
in
feuers
are
molested
,
which
hindreth
them
from
repose
,
and
giueth
them
a
thousand
other
vexations
.
Now
this
great
resignation
that
our
sicke
made
of
her selfe
into
the
hands
of
her
superiours
,
caused
her
that
she
was
not
vnquiett
,
nor
did
she
take
care
for
her
health
or
her
cure
,
she
was
content
to
suffer
her
sicknes
with
mildenesse
and
patience
:
O
God!
how
happie
was
this
good
woman
!
Truelie
she
did
deserue
that
they
should
take
care
of
her
,
as
also
the
Apostles
did
,
who
prouided
for
her
cure
,
not
being
solicited
by
her
;
but
by
charitie
and
commiseration
of
what
she
suffered
.
Happie
shall
those
Religious
persons
bee
who
shall
make
this
great
and
absolute
referring
of
themselues
into
the
hands
of
their
superiours
:
who
by
the
motion
of
Charitie
shall
serue
them
,
and
shall
carefullie
prouide
for
all
their
wants
and
necessities
:
for
Charitie
is
more
strong
and
presseth
more
neere
then
nature
.
This
good
si●ke
woman
did
know
that
our
Lord
was
in
Capharnaum
,
that
hee
cured
the
sicke
:
and
yet
she
was
not
vnquiet
,
nor
troubled
not
her selfe
to
send
to
tell
him
what
shee
suffered
;
but
that
which
is
more
admirable
,
is
this
:
That
she
seeing
him
in
the
house
,
where
hee
beheld
her
,
and
she
also
beheld
him
,
yet
she
did
not
speake
one
word
to
him
of
her
infirmitie
,
to
excite
him
to
haue
pitty
vpon
her
,
nor
press
him
to
touch
her
for
to
bee
healed
.
Now
this
vnquietnes
of
mind
that
wee
haue
in
sufferance
,
and
sicknesses
(
to
the
which
are
subiect
not
onelie
wordly
persons
,
but
also
verie
often
the
Religious
)
springeth
from
the
disorderlie
loue
of
our selues
.
Our
sicke
sister
maketh
not
any
account
of
her
sicknes
,
she
is
not
forward
to
recount
it
,
she
suffereth
it
without
careing
whether
they
bemoane
her
,
or
procure
her
health
,
or
no
;
she
is
content
that
our
Lord
knoweth
it
,
and
her
superiours
who
gouerne
her
,
she
seeth
our
Lord
in
the
house
as
a
souerayne
Phisition
;
but
regardeth
him
not
as
such
(
so
little
thinketh
she
of
her
recouerie
)
she
rather
considereth
him
as
her
God
,
to
whom
she
appertayneth
aswell
sicke
as
in
health
:
being
as
much
content
to
bee
sicke
as
to
possesse
perfect
health
.
O
how
many
would
haue
vsed
sleights
to
bee
cured
by
our
Lord
,
and
would
haue
sayed
,
that
they
asked
health
the
better
to
serue
him
,
fearing
something
should
bee
wanting
to
him
.
But
this
good
woman
thought
of
nothing
lesse
then
this
,
making
her
resignation
to
appeere
in
that
she
did
not
require
her
health
:
notwithstanding
I
wille
not
say
,
but
that
we
may
aske
it
of
our
Lord
as
of
him
who
can
giue
it
,
with
this
condition
if
such
be
his
will
:
for
we
ought
alwaies
to
say
Fiat
voluntas
tua
:
it
is
not
sufficient
to
bee
sicke
and
to
haue
afflictions
,
beccause
God
would
haue
it
so
;
but
it
must
bee
as
hee
will
,
and
as
long
a
time
as
hee
will
,
and
in
the
manner
it
pleaseth
him
that
it
should
bee
,
not
making
any
choise
of
any
sicknes
or
affliction
whatsoeuer
,
how
abiect
or
dishonorable
it
may
seeme
to
bee
:
for
sicknes
and
affliction
without
abiection
verie
often
swelleth
the
hart
in
stead
of
humbling
it
:
but
when
we
haue
sicknes
without
honour
,
or
with
dishonour
it selfe
,
disestimation
and
abiection
are
our
malady
;
how
many
occasions
are
there
then
to
exercise
patience
,
humilitie
,
modesty
and
sweetnesse
of
mind
and
hart
.
Lett
vs
therefore
haue
a
great
care
,
as
this
good
woman
had
,
to
keepe
our
hart
in
mildnesse
,
making
profitt
as
she
did
of
our
sicknesses
:
for
she
did
rise
so
soone
as
our
Lord
had
chaced
awaye
the
feuer
,
and
serued
him
at
the
table
,
wherein
certaynlie
she
demonstrated
great
vertue
,
and
the
profitt
she
had
made
of
her
sicknes
,
of
the
which
being
quitted
,
she
would
not
vse
her
health
but
for
the
seruice
of
our
Lord
;
imploying
herselfe
therein
in
the
same
instant
that
she
had
receaued
it
.
Besides
;
she
was
not
like
persons
of
the
world
,
who
hauing
a
sicknes
of
some
dayes
,
must
haue
weekes
and
monthes
to
restore
themselues
.
Our
Lord
vppon
the
Crosse
,
maketh
vs
to
see
very
well
,
how
wee
ought
to
mortifie
these
delicacies
:
for
haueing
extreame
thirst
,
hee
did
not
aske
to
drinke
;
but
simply
manifested
his
necessitie
,
saving
,
I
am
thirsty
:
after
which
hee
perfomed
an
act
of
verie
great
submission
,
for
some
one
hauing
offered
him
on
the
point
of
a
launce
,
a
peece
of
spounge
moistned
in
vineger
to
quench
his
thirst
,
hee
sucked
it
with
his
blessed
lipps
:
a
strang
thing
●he
was
not
ignorant
that
this
was
a
draught
which
should
augment
his
payne
:
neuertheless
hee
tooke
it
simply
,
not
makeing
shew
that
it
did
trouble
him
that
hee
had
not
found
it
good
,
to
teach
vs
with
what
submission
wee
ought
to
take
the
remedies
and
meates
presented
vs
when
wee
are
sicke
,
not
so
much
as
makeing
shewe
that
wee
are
disgusted
and
greeued
,
yea
also
when
wee
shal
be
in
doubt
that
this
will
increase
our
disease
.
Alas
!
haueing
neuer
so
little
incommodity
wee
doe
quite
contrarie
to
that
which
our
sweete
Maister
:
hath
taught
vs
:
for
wee
cease
not
to
lament
,
and
find
not
persones
sufficient
,
as
it
seemeth
,
to
bemoane
our
case
;
and
to
recount
our
greefes
by
parcells
vnto
vs
,
our
payne
whatsoeuer
it
bee
is
incomparable
,
and
those
that
others
suffer
are
nothing
in
respect
;
wee
are
more
melancholy
and
impatient
then
can
hee
declared
,
wee
find
nothing
that
goeth
as
it
ought
,
to
content
vs
.
In
fine
it
is
great
pitty
to
see
how
little
we
are
the
true
imitatours
of
our
Sauiour
,
who
did
forgett
his
greefes
,
and
endeauoured
not
to
haue
them
marked
by
men
,
contenting
himselfe
that
his
eternall
father
by
whose
obedience
he
suffered
did
consider
them
,
and
would
cease
his
anger
towardes
humayne
nature
,
for
the
which
hee
did
suffer
.
§
.
4.
You
aske
what
I
desire
should
remayne
most
ingrauen
in
your
mind
,
the
better
to
put
it
in
practice
:
Ah!
what
shall
I
say
to
you
,
my
most
deare
daughters
,
but
these
two
deare
wordes
,
that
I
haue
allreadie
so
much
recommended
vnto
you
?
desire
nothing
,
refuse
nothing
;
in
these
two
wordes
I
say
all
:
for
this
document
comprehendeth
the
perfect
practice
of
indifferencie
.
Behould
the
poore
little
Iesus
in
the
crib
,
hee
receaued
pouertie
,
nakednes
,
the
companie
of
beastes
,
all
the
iniuries
of
the
time
,
colde
,
and
all
that
his
father
permitted
to
arriue
vnto
him
:
it
is
not
written
that
hee
euer
put
forth
his
hands
to
haue
the
breast
of
his
mother
,
hee
left
himselfe
wholie
to
her
care
and
prouidence
nether
did
hee
refuse
those
little
comforts
that
she
offered
him
,
hee
receaued
the
seruices
of
Sainct
Ioseph
,
the
Adoration
of
the
three
Kinges
,
and
of
the
shepheards
,
with
equall
indifferency
:
euen
so
wee
ought
neither
to
desire
nor
refuse
any
thing
,
but
to
suffer
and
receaue
equallie
all
that
the
prouidence
of
God
shall
permitt
to
happen
vnto
vs
:
God
giue
vs
his
grace
so
to
doe
.
Amen
.
GOD
BEE
BLESSED
.
Out
of
the
same
Authour
.
AN
exercise
for
the
morneing
,
which
being
breife
,
simple
,
and
tending
immediatly
to
the
loueing
vnion
of
our
will
with
the
will
of
God
,
may
bee
practiced
by
persons
who
are
in
drinesse
,
sterilitie
,
and
corporall
weaknes
,
or
ouerwhelmed
with
businesses
.
The
first
point
:
prostrate
on
your
knees
,
and
profoundlie
humbled
before
the
incomprehensible
Maiesty
of
God
,
doe
you
adore
his
soueraygne
goodnes
,
who
from
all
eternitie
hath
named
you
by
your
name
,
and
determined
to
saue
you
,
ordayning
among
other
things
this
present
day
,
to
the
end
that
there-in
you
should
come
to
exercise
the
workes
of
life
and
saluation
,
according
to
that
which
is
sayed
by
the
Prophet
.
I
haue
loued
thee
with
perpetuall
charitie
,
therefore
I
haue
drawne
the
haueing
pittie
of
thee
.
The
second
Point
:
vppon
this
veritable
thought
,
you
shal
vnite
your
will
to
that
of
the
most
benigne
and
most
mercifull
celestiall
father
,
by
these
or
the
like
words
cordially
offerred
.
O
most
sweete
will
of
my
God
,
be
thou
euer
fulfilled
in
mee
.
O
eternall
designes
of
the
will
of
my
God
,
I
adore
you
,
consecrat
and
dedicate
my
will
,
for
to
will
eternally
that
which
thou
hast
willed
!
O
that
I
could
doe
therefore
this
day
,
and
allwaies
,
and
in
all
things
thy
diuine
will
!
O
my
sweete
creatour
!
yea
celestiall
father
,
for
such
was
thy
good
pleasure
from
all
eternitie
,
So
be
it
.
O
most
delectable
goodnes
,
bee
it
as
thou
hast
willed
!
O
eternall
will
,
liue
and
raigne
in
all
my
wills
,
and
ouer
all
my
wills
now
&
for
euer
Amen
.
The
third
Point
.
After
inuocate
the
diuine
helpe
and
assistance
with
these
or
the
like
deuoure
acclamations
,
interiourlie
notwithstanding
,
and
from
the
depth
of
the
hart
.
O
God
intend
vnto
my
helpe
!
Let
thy
helping
hand
bee
vpon
this
poore
and
weake
heart
of
mine
.
Behould
O
Lord
this
poore
and
miserable
heart
which
through
thy
goodnes
hath
conceaued
many
holie
affections
:
but
Alas
!
it
is
to
feeble
and
wretched
to
effectuate
the
good
it
desireth
without
thy
helpe
.
I
inuocate
the
most
sacred
virgin
Marie
,
my
good
Angell
and
all
the
court
of
heauen
,
that
their
fauour
may
now
bee
propitious
vnto
mee
,
if
thou
pleasest
.
The
fourth
Point
.
Make
then
a
liuelie
and
powerfull
Louing
vnion
of
your
will
with
Gods
holie
will
,
and
then
among
all
the
actions
of
that
day
aswell
spirituall
as
corporall
,
make
frequent
revnions
there-of
;
that
is
to
say
,
renew
and
confirme
agayne
the
vnion
made
in
the
morning
,
casting
a
simple
interiour
looke
vppon
the
diuine
goodnes
and
saying
by
way
of
yealding
(
or
)
agreement
.
Yeas
,
Lord
,
I
will
,
yeas
my
father
:
yeas
allwaies
;
yea
.
Also
if
you
will
you
may
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
:
or
kisse
that
which
you
beare
about
you
,
or
some
Image
;
for
all
this
signifieth
that
soueraynelie
you
desire
the
prouidence
of
God
,
that
you
accept
it
,
that
you
adore
it
,
and
loue
it
with
all
your
hart
,
and
that
inseparably
you
vnite
your
will
to
that
supreme
will
,
notwistanding
all
trouble
and
repugnance
.
The
fift
point
.
But
these
tracts
of
the
hart
,
these
interiour
wordes
ought
to
bee
pronounced
sweetely
,
quietly
,
and
constantly
:
but
peaceably
,
and
by
way
of
speech
,
they
ought
to
bee
distilled
,
and
spun
as
it
were
gently
from
the
top
of
the
spiritt
,
as
we
pronunce
a
worde
in
the
eare
of
a
freind
,
that
we
would
cast
deepe
into
his
heart
,
that
noe
bodie
may
heare
or
pereeaue
it
;
for
so
these
sacred
wordes
drawne
sliding
,
and
distilling
from
the
intimate
depth
of
our
soule
will
penetrate
and
moisten
it
more
intimately
and
strongly
then
they
would
doe
if
they
were
sayed
by
way
of
iaculatorie
prayers
and
fa●lies
of
the
spiritt
,
experience
will
make
you
know
this
,
prouided
you
bee
humble
and
simple
▪
so
bee
it
.
GOD
BEE
BLESSED
FOR
EVER
.